Work Text
– Sunday 27 September 2009 –– Forks, Washington –When Bella Swan thought about her future, she didn’t immediately jump to fantasies of marriage, settling down, starting a family, or becoming a mother.So many of the girls her age dreamed of the perfect life after high school, and it almost always included a wonderful husband, 2.5 kids, a golden retriever, and a white picket fence. They had their dream weddings planned down to the last detail. They knew who their perfect husbands would be, what he’d look like, and the great job he’d have. They knew where they’d live and what their houses would look like. Some of the girls she knew had already picked out the names of their perfect children. It was all very . . . perfect.But, Bella?She hadn’t given it even a moment of thought.Bella’s life was messy.It was full of chaos and imperfections.She spent her childhood and most of her adolescence in the parental role. There was nothing wrong with her mother. Renee wasn’t sick, dying, or incapable. She just wasn’t equipped to be a mother. If Bella hadn’t grown up and taken on the role of caregiver, she never would’ve survived. She cooked. She cleaned the house. She did the grocery shopping. She balanced the checkbook. She paid the bills. She worked. She always made sure Renee had clean laundry, gas in her car, and money in her wallet.She spent her life looking after and raising her mother.When Bella was fifteen, Renee met Phil Dwyer. A minor league baseball player. He was younger than Renee but stable. Or, at least that’s what Bella thought the first time she met him. For one fleeting moment, she believed he was the answer to her prayers. Finally, Renee found a good man. But, as it turns out, Phil was just as hopeless at being an adult as Renee. The first time he asked Bella how to change a lightbulb, she knew any hope she’d had of taking a step back and being a teen instead of the adult was squashed.
What kind of grown man doesn’t know how to change a lightbulb?
After the wedding, Bella saw how miserable Renee was when Phil traveled. She wanted to go with him but felt obligated to stay with her seventeen-year-old daughter.So, Bella came up with a plan. She told her mom she wanted to spend some time with her father in Forks, Washington. At first, Renee was hesitant. But Bella told her it would mean she and Phil would get to travel together and enjoy their lives as newlyweds. It didn’t take much convincing after that. It was obvious to Bella what Renee wanted and it wasn’t to be a mother to her daughter.Even though the truth sometimes stung, Bella wasn’t all that bothered by it. She’d never had a mother. Not a real one. Instead, she had Renee. A woman who was far too interested in her own life than the child she’d given birth to. And, Bella supposed, she was used to it by now.But Bella needed a break. She was tired of being the responsible one all the time. She’d hoped that being somewhere else, without her mother, she might get to do the things normal girls her age do. Whatever that was.Apparently, being a normal kid wasn’t in the cards for Bella.Charlie—her father—had a far more stable life. He’d been taking care of himself for years and didn’t expect Bella to take on the roles she had with her mother. He cleaned. Did his laundry. Took care of the bills and the house. He even took care of her and that was a whole new experience, one she wasn’t used to!The only thing Charlie couldn’t do was cook. Bella found that out the day she moved in with him and he attempted to make Spaghetti Bolognese. It was a disaster from the start and she declared—if she wanted to eat more than pizza every night—she’d be the one to do the cooking. She didn’t mind taking up the responsibility in the kitchen. She loved to cook and bake. She even enjoyed grocery shopping. Charlie was always so grateful and positive about her cooking; it was nice to cook for someone who genuinely enjoyed what she made.So, you see, Bella didn’t think about marriage or children like the other girls her age. For most of her life, she’d been locked into the role of caregiver. She raised her child. Looked after her. Cared for her. Cheered her on. Took care of their home. She gave her blessing when Phil asked for Renee’s hand in marriage. She planned her child’s wedding. Watched as she walked down the aisle with tears in her eyes. And then set her child free and let her go off with her new husband.Now, Bella was done.She had no desire to do it all over again.Not yet, anyway.Not for a long, long time.Maybe not ever.At least, that’s what she wanted. It would seem, that the universe had other ideas.How was this happening?How was it possible?She’d just turned eighteen. And until recently, she’d been dating a boy—well, okay, a vampire—who she’d been told couldn’t reproduce.And, oh yeah, she was still a virgin!As far as she was aware, anyway.It couldn’t have been anyone else.It must’ve been him.She hadn’t left the house since . . .And she hadn’t seen anyone besides Charlie . . .So, that left only one person . . .But . . . she couldn’t remember . . .She couldn’t remember ever having sex with Edward Cullen.But, if not him, then who? And when? And where?She shook her head, trying to clear the fog from her racing mind. Taking a deep breath, she tried to recall the moment her memories had gone blank.It wasn’t easy.There were black spots all over her memory. She’d been losing time for weeks. But . . . why hadn’t she questioned that?She could clearly remember her birthday party.She hadn’t wanted to make a fuss. She’d told Alice and Edward at least a dozen times she didn’t want a party. But as usual, neither of them listened. The Cullens hadn’t celebrated a birthday since Emmett became a vampire and they were using her eighteenth as the perfect opportunity to go all out. It didn’t matter what she said or how she felt. It was obvious this was more about them than what she wanted for her birthday.Their house had been decorated for the occasion. There was a table full of presents. A huge, three-tier cake, covered in fondant icing and flowers. Bella didn’t see the point in such a massive cake when she was the only one eating. She’d asked if she could invite her human friends, but Edward and Alice were quick to deny her only request. Classical music played in the background and sparkly fairy lights lit the living room.All the Cullens were dressed in semi-formal attire. Alice had dressed Bella in an ugly green dress embroidered with black flowers. She’d tried to protest, insisting the dress really wasn’t her, but—as usual—Alice insisted. It would make Edward happy, she said. Edward loved the dress when he saw it, she said. Edward wanted Bella to wear it, she said. And, as usual, she’d given in.She couldn’t remember why she’d given in so easily. But it seemed all she did lately was roll over and allow Edward and Alice to do whatever they wanted.The evening hadn’t been terrible. It was wonderful to see Esme. And Bella loved being surrounded by her second family. She didn’t enjoy being the center of attention—preferring something quiet and intimate to the party Alice had planned—but she powered through. Now, had it been a massive party with all her human friends, loud music, dancing, and fun, she would have been happy with that. Alice’s party was . . . painful. All eyes were on her the whole night, watching her every move, and fussing over her.Some people would enjoy that, but not Bella.As usual, the family went all out with gifts, spending far too much money on her than she was comfortable with. But she was grateful and touched by their kind gestures.She found it odd that the only three who seemed to really know her and her tastes were the three members of the family she’d spent the least amount of time with.Emmett bought her a new radio for her truck and installed it before she could refuse such an expensive gift.Rosalie offered her services to restore Bella’s old truck to its former glory. She’d already looked under the hood and knew she could do it at minimal cost. To Bella’s complete and utter surprise, Rosalie even offered to teach her how to take care of the truck if anything should happen. Bella jumped at the opportunity. But the gift she loved most came from Jasper. And it was totally unexpected. A first edition, autographed copy of Wuthering Heights by Ellis Bell, Emily Bronte's pen name. The book was old, with yellowed pages, but the most perfect gift she’d ever received.
**
“My brother recently sent it to me. His sire met Emily Bronte in early 1848 when the book was published. I thought, perhaps, you would like it, Bella.”
“Oh Jasper, I . . . I couldn’t . . .” She looked down at the old book. Considering its age, it was in pristine condition. The pages were yellowed but the words were still legible. Even the inscription inside the book . . . my dearest Niklaus . . . “Niklaus is your brother’s sire?”
Jasper nodded. “He is.”
“Wouldn’t he want such a precious . . .”
Jasper placed a soft hand on hers. “Trust me, Bella. My brother would not have sent this to me if he thought it would be missed. His sire is very old. He won’t miss one book. And I want you to have it.”
**
As she thought back on that night, Bella realized she’d missed something. She thought it was insignificant at the time but now . . . now, she wasn’t so sure. Neither Alice nor Edward was happy with their sibling's choice of gifts. Edward was glaring at Rosalie and Alice shoved Jasper out of the way and thrust another gift into Bella’s hands.It was this gift—Alice’s gift—that changed the direction of the evening.As soon as Bella slipped her finger into the wrapping paper everything changed.All it took was one drop of blood.At first, Bella wasn’t concerned. The family had been around blood plenty of times. They could handle themselves. It was just one drop, after all. Surly there was more risk of them slipping in a high school full of students.What she hadn’t anticipated was Edward’s overreaction.One minute, she was standing beside him, staring down at the drop of blood, and then she was flying across the room.It all happened so fast.Why he’d tossed her into the glass table, topped with crystal glasses and plates, she’ll never understand. Then again, he probably wasn’t thinking straight. Either he wanted her away from him—because he couldn’t handle the smell of her blood—or he was attempting to protect her from the others. Mainly Jasper, who was the obvious threat at the time.No.That wasn’t right, either.Jasper had been fine when she cut her finger open.She clearly remembered looking up at him. Her eyes met his as he took a step back and, from what she could tell, it looked like he’d stopped breathing. His black eyes were on her bleeding finger, but he was in control. Even Emmett shifted slightly, reading himself in case Jasper reacted.But he didn’t.Not until Edward threw her across the room. When she landed on the glass table, her arm was sliced open. She was gushing blood all over their pristine white carpet.That was when Jasper reacted.When she looked back at him, something in him shifted . . . and as it did, like an old television flickering, Bella saw a glimpse of something. She wasn’t sure what. One moment Jasper looked like Jasper and the next he was . . . different. His skin was warmer, with a flush to his cheeks. His eyes were the most wonderful candy apple green eyes. Bright and vivid. He looked taller instead of hunched in on himself. And those lips. Damn, they were luscious. Light pink. Kissable.It was just a flash.One minute Jasper looked almost human and then the vision was gone and he looked like a regular vampire again. All pale, chalky skin and black eyes.
What was that?
Maybe it was just a hallucination . . .She put the thought to the back of her mind. It didn’t matter now.She wasn’t sure what would’ve happened had Edward not overreacted. Maybe she would’ve been fine. Maybe she wouldn’t. The fact is, it happened. The damage was done.Jasper was dragged out of the house by Emmett and Rosalie. None of the others could stay in the room where she was bleeding, except Carlisle.She remembered wondering why they’d all been fine in the ballet studio—where there’d been more blood—but they couldn’t handle it now. Perhaps it was just the situation. They weren’t expecting it. Or they weren’t as well fed. Either way, as she watched her second family flee from her presence, she knew things were going to change. She just had no idea how much they were going to change.Edward drove her home once she was stitched up. Charlie wasn’t there. He’d been called into work on an emergency. She could remember her arm hurting so Edward brought her pills and a bottle of water. He was tense and upset. He’d been quiet on the ride home and she wasn’t sure what to do or say to make it better.She recalled asking him to kiss her. It was her birthday after all, and she wanted a kiss from her boyfriend. He didn’t though, instead, he kissed her cheek.After that . . .She frowned.She remembered watching him leave her house, climb back into his car, and . . .She felt lightheaded as she went back to her bedroom to get into her pajamas. The room was spinning . . . and then . . . Then she woke up the next morning, alone in her bed.Edward had left.She couldn’t remember him returning.And she definitely didn’t remember having sex with him.Sex was something they’d discussed. It was a point of contention between them.Bella wanted to have sex with her boyfriend. Her soulmate.Edward refused to touch her because—as he claimed—she was fragile and breakable.Her counter-argument had been to turn her. She wanted it. She was willing. If they were truly mated—as he claimed they were—what was the point in waiting until she was another year, or another two years older than him?She wanted to spend her life—her immortal life—with her soulmate. That’s what they were, right? That’s what Edward and Alice had told her. So, it must’ve been true.But Edward refused.He wouldn’t damn her soul to his life.He wanted her to remain human.She wasn’t sure what he was thinking, to be honest. How could they have a relationship—a real relationship, a relationship of equals—when she’s human and he’s a vampire?Was that what he thought she deserved? A future with a vampire who refused to touch her? Who refused to commit to an eternity with her? A future where any physical contact was strictly forbidden?Or was he planning to leave right from the start?Yes, she supposed, that must’ve been it. He hadn’t planned to stay with her for eternity so he never had to worry about turning her or having sex with her.And yet, somehow, she was pregnant . . .Had Edward changed his mind?Did he come back after their goodnight kiss?And if he had, why wouldn’t she remember it?But then, there’s also that little fact that he’s a vampire!Either, he lied to her, or Edward Cullen had no idea his little swimmers could still swim.Then again, he’s been a virgin for the last century and claims he’s never, in all that time, masturbated. The virgin part Bella bought—hook, line, and sinker, or she thought, in this case, swimmer. But to never have masturbated . . . now, that she couldn’t believe! What kind of person doesn’t masturbate?
Okay. Okay. Maybe there are people in the world who don’t masturbate. To each their own. But to insist that you’ve never felt an attraction to anyone or arousal . . . that’s some serious dedication! Maybe he would’ve been better off joining the clergy rather than high school.
She shook those thoughts away. Edward’s bedroom habits didn’t really matter. The fact was, she was staring down at a positive pregnancy test wondering how the hell her ex-vampire-boyfriend knocked her up!
And why the hell can’t I remember it!?
She considered that, maybe, it was a false positive. Those happen, don’t they? She wasn’t sure, so to be certain she was pregnant, she did the test again.And again.And again.And again.Seven tests later, she couldn’t pee anymore, she felt bloated from all the water she drank, and she was definitely, without a doubt, pregnant.With a vampire's child.It might have been fine if the former love of her life hadn’t recently torn her heart out of her chest, ripped it to shreds, jumped up and down on it, tossed it into a volcano, and then mailed the ashes back to her!...…….Okay.That was dramatic....…….Bella took a deep breath and slowly let it out.This wasn’t what she wanted. It certainly wasn’t what she expected or had planned for her life. But then . . . what had she planned? It was hard to remember anything before Edward came into her life. After she met him and his family, they’d taken up all her time and energy. Edward had made all her decisions, and if he wasn’t making them, his psychotic—sorry, sorry—psychic sister was telling her what to do, how to dress, and how to please Edward.
If she wanted to please Edward so desperately, why didn’t she have sex with him?
“Oh, God. I had sex with a vampire and now I’m pregnant! And I can’t even remember losing my virginity!”That was the part that got to her.How could she not remember?Had someone taken advantage of her?Was she raped?She didn’t feel like anything bad had happened. Wouldn’t there be some sign? She’d seen plenty of episodes of Law and Order to know there should be some physical evidence of rape. There might even be more physical trauma from a vampire. At the very least, a bruise or two! But there was nothing. No bruises. No broken bones. No aches. No pains. No blood. Nothing but seven positive pregnancy tests.With a sigh, Bella grabbed the pregnancy tests and headed back into her bedroom.Thankfully, Charlie was out fishing. He didn’t want to go and leave her alone, but she insisted. He hadn’t been since before her birthday and she needed a little time without his constant hovering. He promised he wouldn’t be gone long and if she needed him all she had to do was call.The clock on her bedside table told her it was 2:48 PM. He usually isn’t back until after six but she had a feeling he’d be earlier today. Still, it gave her a little time to figure out what to tell him. Due to recent events, Charlie's been unwilling to leave Bella on her own for very long. He seemed to be under the impression she might be suicidal.Though the thought had never occurred to her, she could understand his worry.The truth is, she hadn’t handled the breakup well.Okay. That was an understatement of epic proportions.She hadn’t handled the breakup at all. She’d been too numb and broken to do anything but stare out the window feeling the hole in her heart growing bigger and bigger with every breath she took. Even now, it was taking far more effort to think around the pain than was normal.Is this what every heartbreak feels like? If so, this is not something Bella ever wants to experience again.The pain was one thing, but the fog in her mind left her feeling disorientated and trapped.Why couldn’t she think clearly?Why did it feel like her mind was trapped in an endless loop of pain, despair, and wanting Edward to return to her?Was that what she really wanted?Did she want him back?After the way he treated her . . .The words he callously sneered at her in the forest still echoed in her mind.
**
“My world is not for you.”
“You’re not good for me, Bella.”
“I’m tired of pretending to be something I’m not.”
“I’ve let this go on much too long.”
“You’re not good enough for me.”
“I don’t want you.”
“My kind is very easily distracted.”
“You were nothing more than a toy. A plaything.”
“Your silent mind and the scent of your blood drew me in but I see now there is nothing more to you than a simple, pathetic human.”
“They’re all gone. I convinced them that a clean break would be better for you.”
**
She shook her head.He’d made it clear she was nothing more than a distraction to him—a toy for him to play with.She’d been so stupid to think someone as utterly flawless and perfect could ever want a plain, ordinary girl like her.On the other hand, she supposed, if this is how he treated the people in his life, was he as perfect as she thought? Good people, kind people—even if they’re vampires—don’t maliciously destroy a young girl's soul and crush her heart out of boredom. Do they?Itching her wrist, she shook her head.Edward wouldn’t do that. The things he said must have been true. She wasn’t good enough for him. He’s perfect and wonderful. She was the problem. She wasn’t perfect. She wasn’t smart enough. She wasn’t pretty enough for someone like him.Her hand dropped to her flat belly.She may not have been pretty enough or smart enough, but that didn’t stop him from having sex with her and stealing her virginity, did it? So, she was pretty enough to fuck, but not to be his for eternity.She shook her head and scratched at her wrist.Edward wouldn’t have done this to her. He wouldn’t have done it at all. He was so against having a sexual relationship with her. He believed—truly believed—he’d hurt her. Or worse, kill her.
And yet, here you are, knocked up, carrying who the hell knows what! Who else could it have been if not your precious Edward?
She closed her eyes. Her spinning mind and contradicting thoughts were giving her a headache. She didn’t know what was right and what wasn’t anymore.Maybe she hadn’t known Edward. The real Edward. But she still couldn’t imagine him doing something like that to her. That wasn’t him.
Or, it wasn’t the him you think you know.
Maybe.After the breakup, life stopped for Bella. She became nothing more than a shell of her former self. She had no appetite. No enthusiasm for life. Her whole body hurt. Breathing became painful. The hole in her heart felt like it was growing bigger with every moment that passed.She couldn’t pull herself out of the funk that had swallowed her whole. She was drowning within her own mind and nobody around her knew.And then, something inside of her moved . . .Something dark.Something unnatural.She didn’t know what it was at first. For a while, she even thought she was imagining it. Because this couldn’t be happening. She could be . . .Bella’s eyes shifted to her desk where she’d left the seven positive pregnancy tests and she had to wonder exactly what was growing inside of her.Was it human?No.That wasn’t right.It couldn’t be human. The father was a vampire.If this is Edward’s doing.Maybe it was someone else . . .Whatever had happened, whatever was growing inside of her, it was not human.But, what? Some type of half and half. A halfling? A hybrid? Part vampire, part human?
Imagine that. A tiny killing machine that craves the blood of innocent humans . . .
She didn’t like to think that all vampires were monsters. There were good vampires, too. The Cullen’s weren’t evil. They drank animal blood. They didn’t believe in taking human lives. They were . . . good!This thing inside of her didn’t feel good.It felt wrong.Unnatural.Dark.Inhuman.Cold and ravenous.How was she supposed to raise a child like that?Perhaps the better question was, would she survive the pregnancy?After seeing what the father was capable of, Bella couldn’t imagine her human body would cope with a pregnancy like this.Did that mean, in nine months, she’d be dead?Would it be nine months?It’s only been fifteen days since her birthday . . . unless that wasn’t when it was conceived. She couldn’t say with absolute certainty that it had happened that night.There were too many questions.How is she supposed to know any of this?It’s not like she can go to a doctor. She would have called Carlisle but, oh yeah, none of them thought to leave their contact information!Obviously, they didn’t think that she might, one day, need them. Then again, maybe they did, and they just didn’t care.“This is a fuckin’ nightmare!” She sighed, running a hand through her hair.There was no choice. She was out of options. She’d have to tell Charlie the truth and figure out what to do.She wasn’t sure he’d believe her. Actually, she was pretty sure he’d probably have her locked in the loony bin the moment she mentioned vampires. But that was just a chance she’d have to take.At least if she was committed there’d be doctors around for when the thing decided it was ready to enter the world.Thankfully—or unfortunately, depending on how you look at it—Renee and Bella’s Nan would be arriving in a few days. Though Bella wasn’t looking forward to seeing her mother right now, she was happy her Nan was coming. If Charlie didn’t believe her, she knew Nan would. She’d always believed in the supernatural. At least Bella could confirm her suspicions.One thing was for certain—whatever this thing was growing inside of her—it was dark and dangerous. She could almost feel its malicious intentions. This was no baby she was carrying. It was a monster. Pure and simple. And one way or another, she would find a way to destroy it!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– Sunday 27 September 2009 –– New York City –Niklaus Mikaelson glared at the blonde male sitting before him. “Peter, mate, I’m going to need a bit more information than whatever half-assed story you just tried to sell me.”Peter growled in frustration. He knew this would be hard for the Original Vampire to swallow. He’s not exactly known to be the lovey-dovey type. The man is convinced love is a weakness. He doesn’t see how powerful love can be! How it can change a man. All he sees is the pain he once suffered. Getting him over that hurdle would be a challenge, one Peter wasn’t sure he could achieve on his own.“Okay,” Peter took a deep breath, “according to my information, what you know about breaking your curse is lacking a few key ingredients.”Klaus stared back at Peter, unamused. “And how did you just happen to come across this information when I’ve had witches scouring the world for any piece of information regarding my curse for the last thousand years?”“You know how my gift works, Nik,” Peter smirked and tapped his temple. “I’m far more connected than your witches. This information doesn’t come from them, The Original Witch, or The Spirits. It comes directly from The Fates. And they’ve never steered you wrong before . . .”Klaus couldn’t deny what Peter was saying. His gift had been a true boon. Every time he’d taken his old friend’s advice, the results proved to be fruitful. In all the years they’d known one another, Peter had never lied or betrayed the Original. Even as a human, he had proven to be useful and loyal. It was one of the reasons Klaus had turned him.“Why now?”“Everything happens for a reason,” Peter said cryptically. “There’s a reason Katerina escaped you, a reason you’ve never found another doppelgänger, a reason you lost the moonstone, a reason you’ve had to wait this long.”“And that reason would be?”Peter shrugged. “No idea.”Klaus growled.“But,” Peter grinned, “I do know, one of the final pieces of this complicated puzzle has only existed for the last eighteen years, and, until recently, neither you nor said puzzle piece was ready . . .”Another low growl reverberated through Klaus’s chest. “I’ve been ready to break this bloody curse since it was forced upon me a thousand years ago!”Despite Klaus’ temper, Peter remained calm. If all his years with his brother and the vindictive, malicious bitch known as Maria had taught him anything, it was to have patience and always remain calm in the face of one much stronger and angrier than you are.“If you choose to listen to me, Nik, this path will lead you to places you never could’ve dreamed possible. It’s going to change everything. Not just for you but for the entire supernatural world. And it could end up saving at least . . . Hmm . . .” Peter thought for a moment, “five lives . . . and that’s just what I know about right now. There could be others . . .”Klaus narrowed his eyes and glared at Peter. “We’ve known each other a long time, Peter, is there anything about me that screams ‘I save people in my spare time’?”Peter smirked. “Nah, you’re more of the ‘let’s solve our problems by ripping out the hearts of our enemies or anyone who dares look at us the wrong way and dagger our siblings’ sort.”Klaus smirked. “It’s worked for a thousand years. Why break tradition now?”“Off the top of my head? I can think of a few reasons. You’ve been on the run from your father for the last thousand years. Your older brother wants you dead. You have countless enemies . . . and then there’s the more personal reasons. You’re lonely. You’re unhappy. You’re borderline depressed, no matter how much you try and hide it. You’re tired . . .”Klaus shrugged. “I don’t see how changing the way I do things is going to solve any of that. And I’m not depressed.”“Yes, you are.” Peter insisted. “And of course, you don’t see how changing could benefit you. Not yet. You have to give it time and be prepared to accept new people into your life and, here’s a crazy thought, trust them.”“I trust no one.”“You trust me.” Peter grinned.“I tolerate you,” Klaus corrected. “And only because your gift is useful.”“Uh-huh,” Peter nodded. “If that’s what you need to tell yourself, fine. But I know you, Nik. I may not know all the nitty gritty details. I may not know you at your core. But I know the man sat before me. I know there is a flicker of light within you. And I know, more than anything, how lonely you are and how much you ache to be free . . .”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
With a sigh, Klaus stood and darted over to the liquor cabinet. Such maddening conversations required copious amounts of alcohol. He poured two glasses of the finest bourbon, handed one to Peter, and returned to his seat. “Again, I ask, why now?”“For your part that’s simple. You’re alone. Your siblings are daggered. Elijah is out in the world looking for a way to end you. Mikael hasn’t been seen in over a decade. You’re . . . unburdened and,” he shrugged, “ready to accept this change.”Peter didn’t seem worried about either Elijah or Mikael, but Klaus was. He had witches looking for Mikael and, so far, they haven’t found anything. That was worrying. It meant the old man had found a way to hide, that he was working with a powerful witch. A witch who was more powerful than those in Klaus’ inner circle.As for Elijah, Klaus understood his older brother’s anger. After all, he’d told him their siblings had been daggered and dropped to the bottom of the ocean. To Elijah, family was all that mattered. And he now believed Klaus had destroyed them.Of course, it was a lie. Finn, Kol, and Rebekah were safe and guarded twenty-four-seven.There was a part of Klaus that was furious Elijah would ever believe he’d do something so horrendous to their family. That he’d ever harm them. Though he supposed, he couldn’t blame his big brother. He’s done far worse than daggering his siblings for their own good.But for Elijah to believe him so easily . . . to think he’d destroyed their family—or at the very least the family they cared about—was painful. And infuriating.Klaus brushed those thoughts aside. He did what was necessary to keep them safe and away from Mikael and that bloody white oak stake. If they hated him for that, so be it. At least they’d be alive to hate him.Elijah was currently under the impression Klaus was in Europe. Of course, this meant Klaus was across the other side of the world in New York. Nobody disappears like Niklaus Mikaelson. He’d been ten steps ahead of Elijah for the last two decades.“Alright,” Klaus agreed, “I’m listening. What is this missing puzzle piece?”Peter grinned. “Your soulmate.”Klaus narrowed his eyes.For some, he knew the soulmate bond existed. He’d heard the stories of such profound, unwavering passion, love, and loyalty. He knew that, with one look in her eyes, his whole life would be altered. Love at first sight. Soulmates. Poppycock. It was far more suited for the likes of Rebekah than him. She believed in all that nonsense. Love and passion. It was for the weak-minded. It was a lie.There was a time when he thought differently. Long ago, he thought he’d found such a bond with the lovely Aurora. He’d loved her like no other. But, as it turned out, he was wrong. Such a gift did not exist for him. He was sure of that. If Aurora taught him anything it was that love is a weakness. A burden. After her, he swore he’d never love again. And he hasn’t. Not in nine hundred years.“Go on,” he hissed, trying to keep his temper in check. He’d give Peter the benefit of the doubt. For now. But he was sure there was no one in this world capable of accepting the man he was or of loving a cruel, wretched thing like him.“I know you don’t believe you have a soulmate. Love is a weakness. Allowing someone into your heart is a risk. But if you can’t open your heart to love, to the mere possibility that it might exist for you, what’s the point in living this life? I know you, Nik, as much as you’ll let me, and I believe you do not want to spend the next thousand years of your immortality alone.”Very few beings in the world were brave enough to speak to Klaus as Peter does. It was rather refreshing to sit with someone who genuinely wasn’t afraid of him.As a human, Peter had been an interesting soul. He was kind and compassionate. He took care of his family and doted on his younger siblings. Especially his youngest brother Jasper and their baby sister Clara-Beth. He adored them. And did everything he could to protect them from the harsh reality of the world.In his spare time, Peter was a lady's man and always getting up to no good. In a lot of ways, he reminded Klaus of Kol. Constantly seeking his next great adventure. But there was also some Elijah in there, too. His sense of family and honor drove him. He was loyal, brave, and more than happy to rip apart an enemy who harmed those he cared for.It was his gift that drew Klaus to him. He couldn’t explain it. He knew things, seemingly out of nowhere. At first, Klaus thought he was a witch. Or perhaps a psychic. But that didn’t seem to be the case as he kept his gift after Klaus turned him. From what Peter has been able to glean, his gift is connected to The Fates. He is their mouthpiece. He doesn’t seek the information. Doesn’t have visions or dreams. He just knows.As a vampire—with his constant cryptic comments and sense of humor—Peter was maddening at times. Klaus often fantasized about ripping his progeny’s heart from his chest. But he never did. When it came down to it, Peter was his friend. And—God help him—he liked the man. Though he’d never admit to that.“Alright Peter,” he agreed, “I’ll listen with an open mind. But I will not make any promises.”“Fair enough,” Peter nodded. “Keep in mind, I don’t have all the answers yet. They’ll come to me in time. What I do know is simple. To break your curse and be able to create hybrids you and your soulmate must be together.”“Together how?” Klaus asked. “As in fully mated or in the same room?”“Right now, that’s unclear.”Klaus nodded. “What is it that this unknown girl can offer?” he asked, genuinely curious. “According to my witches, all I need to do to make hybrids is break my curse. Kill a wolf, a vampire, and the doppelgänger and we’re in business . . .”“Uh-huh.” Slowly, Peter nodded. “And where did your witches get that information?”Klaus’ frown deepened as he sat forward. “From the spirits. Presumably . . .”“The Original Witch . . .” Peter grinned. “And, from what you’ve told me, the woman might’ve been dead for the last thousand years but Momma Original is still hellbent on destroying your life.”With a growl, Klaus cursed in a language Peter didn’t recognize and sat back. “You’re telling me, even if I do everything I’ve been told, I still won’t be able to create hybrids?”Peter nodded. “If you choose to ignore me and follow the advice of your witches, you will never make a single hybrid. The Original Witch put a failsafe in her spell to ensure you feel alone for as long as you walk this earth. Even if you break the curse, she still wants you to suffer. And the Spirits allowed it to happen because they view you as an abomination. The Fates have other plans.”“Plans that involve this mysterious soulmate you keep mentioning . . .”“Correct.”Klaus sighed. “Call me paranoid . . .”Peter grinned, “you’re paranoid, Nik.”“. . . but I get the feeling you’re building to something I’m not going to like. So, spit it out.”Peter took a sip of his bourbon. There was something he was avoiding. Something big. Something Nik wasn’t going to like. “I’m going to need you to undagger your brother . . .”“Which one?”“Kol.”“No. Absolutely not.” The Original growl then his eyes narrowed suspiciously. “Why Kol?”Peter sighed. “He’s the only one of us with enough knowledge about witchcraft, magic, and cold ones to save your soulmate’s life.”A low growl reverberated through Klaus. “Cold ones?”Peter nodded. “She was dating one and now she’s . . .” he growled, “pregnant.”“She’s carrying the child of a cold one!?” Klaus roared.He didn’t know much about cold ones. They’re dangerous. Bloodthirsty. And power hungry. They’re perversions of true vampires. Most of the supernatural world considers them to be parasites. Nobody seems to know how they came into existence or how they continue to multiply without the use of magic. They’re cold, cruel, and sadistic. Their bloodlust is unquenchable. And their mating connections and practices are the polar opposite of true vampires. He also knew carrying the child of a cold one was a death sentence for the female. And it was not a quick death, either.One thing he did know for sure . . . he’s never met one he liked!“Oh, bloody hell!” He hissed. “If I undagger Kol he’ll be in danger. What if Mikael finds us and kills him?”“He won’t.”Klaus growled. “You don’t know Mikael . . .”“True,” Peter agreed. “But I do know, thanks to a powerful witch, Mikael has been desiccated in a coffin for the last sixteen years. That’s why there’s been no sign of him and why your witches can’t find him. The Fates won’t tell me his exact location, or the location of the white oak stake, but they say he’s out of commission and won’t be a problem for some time.”Well, that was a surprise.“How much time?”Peter shrugged. “No idea. You know how this works. I get what I get. And that’s all they’re willing to share with me right now.”“And you can’t tell me where the coffin is located?”Peter chuckled. “Nope.”Klaus sighed.Well, at least it was something. Just the knowledge that Mikael was rotting in a coffin somewhere in the world was enough to lighten the worry for himself and his siblings.“Alright, I’ll undagger Kol,” he agreed, surprised by how quickly he agreed.Was that part of the mating call? He was curious. Even if Peter was wrong and this girl wasn’t his mate, he was intrigued. It would take someone of great strength to enter into a relationship with a cold one. Did she know her suitor wasn’t human? Or was she tricked? Perhaps it wasn’t strength she possessed but naïveté. If she was young and innocent, that wouldn’t be hard to believe. Cold ones, from the little he knows, had their own way of luring humans to them.“But I can’t promise he’ll be in a helpful mood,” Klaus said. “He’s been daggered for the last ninety-five years. And before that, if you recall, he wanted to kill me.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Peter rolled his eyes. “Not kill you, Nik,” he said, knowingly. “He wanted you to suffer the way he had, there’s a difference.”Peter liked Kol. They’d been friends before Nik found out his younger brother was trying to create a dagger capable of putting the hybrid down. And, despite Peter’s loyalty to Nik and their relationship, he understood Kol’s point. Sympathized with him, even. He would’ve felt the same way if he’d been in Kol’s place.“He was making a weapon to use against me, to kill me!”“He was making a dagger to put you down, the way you did with him. He never wanted to kill you, Nik. Just give you a taste of what you put him through all these years. And in one night, you, Elijah, and Rebekah proved why he’s always been the one on the outside. That you three care more about each other and your vow of ‘Always and Forever’ than you ever did him.”Klaus’ eyes narrowed dangerously. “He is my baby brother!”“Then treat him like it,” Peter said calmly. “Let him be angry with you. Let him rage. Let him in and show him you trust him. And be willing to take the time to repair your relationship and earn his trust—”“Why should I—”“You’re a thousand years old, Niklaus,” Peter retorted, “I should not have to tell you that a relationship is a two-way street! Unless you want to remain alone for the rest of your days, you cannot keep daggering your siblings when they piss you off or when they want to lead their own lives.”“They’ll get hurt—” Klaus tried.“Of course, they will!” Peter sighed, throwing himself back into his seat with a huff. “That’s just life. Let them grow and be better. Let them make mistakes and get hurt because that is the only way they’ll learn.”“What happens if—”“You’ll be there,” Peter said calmly, “to support them and care for them and raise them up when they’re down. You’ll be their brother, Nik. Their family. You may think love is a weakness, but family is not. Family is strength. Family is power. Family is home and happiness and safety.”Klaus looked at his now empty bourbon glass and sighed. “What happens if I lose them?” Peter smiled. “Have faith that you won’t.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
An hour later, Klaus stood over his younger brother’s daggered body debating with himself. It was a risk to undagger him. Not only for Kol but for himself.Not so long ago, Klaus believed they could have peace in New Orleans and live as a family. Minus Finn, who remained in his box. It was the city they were happiest in. Finally, they were a family. Together and united.Those hopes had been dashed when Rebekah told him of the weapon Kol was making to use against him.His decision to dagger Kol was instant. And, if he was honest, he didn’t regret it. In one night—in one brief conversation with his sister—his baby brother became his enemy and Klaus reacted as he would have had it been any other enemy.Until his conversation with Peter, it had never occurred to him that Kol wasn’t trying to kill him but, perhaps, only protect himself. To do to Klaus what had been done to him.He didn’t like it, but there was a part of him that could understand Kol’s desire to feel safe.His eyes briefly swept over the room, to Rebekah's coffin, and then to Finn. If Mikael was desiccated in a coffin somewhere, was it safe to undagger them all and try to salvage whatever was left of their family?Did he want that?Could he deal with the fallout that would come with waking them? Even with Mikael down and desiccated, his siblings were not going to be happy with him. Especially Finn. He’s been daggered for the better part of nine hundred years. There was nothing Klaus could do or say that would ever . . .Well, there might be something he could do . . .Something that might soften the blow and make Finn’s transition into the modern world easier.He’d have to put one of his witches on it.There wasn’t much he could offer Rebekah or Kol. Except maybe Elijah. After all, he did deserve to be here for their awakening. Knowing their siblings are alive and awake might even help him move toward forgiveness rather than vengeance. If Elijah could forgive him, Rebekah and Kol would likely follow his lead.But that would require him to be here. And that could take time.“I suggest waiting,” Peter said gently from the doorway. “We don’t have the time to deal with their anger or your family issues right now. Your soulmate is dying. She has to be your priority.”Klaus nodded in agreement.Even if this girl wasn’t his mate, she was still in a lot of danger. Perhaps by helping her, it would help to show his siblings a new side of him. He wasn’t sure they’d care, one way or another, but . . . maybe he would.With a deep breath—still unsure he was doing the right thing—Klaus pulled the dagger from Kol’s chest.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– Monday 28 September 2009 –– New York City –Klaus sat in his studio, sipping bourbon, and relishing in the quiet of his inner sanctuary. The penthouse he’d purchased in Manhattan was all but destroyed thanks to his youngest brother’s temper tantrum.
Oh yeah. Waking Kol was a great idea! Just bloody perfect!
Kol was angry. And for good reason. Though he’d never admit that to Kol or any of them. Klaus understood where his brother’s anger came from. He felt betrayed. Hurt. Abandoned. So, he was lashing out. He’d already thrown Klaus through three walls, shoved the dagger in his heart, broke several bones, and snapped his neck.Thankfully, Klaus had the foresight to ask one of his witches to spell the penthouse so Kol couldn’t leave. The last thing he needed right now was to have to track down his younger brother. Or for him to go on a murder spree and slaughter half of Manhattan.“Where are you, Nik!?” Kol roared.Klaus cringed when he heard something else smash.With a growl, he set his glass down and flashed out of the room. “Kol! Must you insist on destroying my home?”Kol smirked and pushed one of the French 18th Century Louis XVI vases onto the floor. “Yes. I must.”Klaus wasn’t that bothered, to be honest. The vases weren’t to his taste. But Elijah wouldn’t be pleased to learn their brother was destroying his antiques.“Now you’re just being petty,” Klaus sighed. He went over to the liquor cabinet, pulled out the finest bottle of bourbon, and poured three glasses.“Are we expecting company?” Kol asked, eyeing the third glass.Ignoring the question, Klaus handed him the glass. “It’ll help with the cravings.”“You know what else helps with the cravings?” Kol spat. “Blood!”“There’s plenty of blood bags in the kitchen—”“I meant fresh blood. From the vein. Preferably a pretty little thing . . . all willing and warm . . .” Kol grinned.“Later. We have things to discuss.”“Mm.” Kol nodded. “Like that third glass and why you only woke me.”“I would’ve told you earlier but you were a little busy redecorating . . .” Klaus snapped, sitting in his favourite reading chair with his bourbon in hand.“Now, now, boys,” Peter sauntered into the penthouse, “to your corners, please. I like a good Jerry Springer as much as the next bored vampire but we don’t have time to reenact our favourite episodes right now.”Kol smirked. “Peter, my old friend,” he shook his head, “I’m guessing you’re the reason I’m awake?”“Correct.” Peter grinned and headed to the liquor cabinet. “For me?”Klaus nodded.“We need your help, Kol,” Peter stated, getting straight to business as he took a seat.Kol’s eyes shifted between his brother and his old friend. “With what?”For the next fifteen minutes, Peter repeated everything he’d recently shared with Nik.As he sipped his bourbon, Kol listened with an open mind. Unlike his brother, he didn’t see love as a weakness. He believed in the soulmate bond, though he’d never been lucky enough to find his beloved. After all the time he’d spent in a box, she was likely dead by now.“Why should I help you?” He asked his eyes on his brother. “If you help us to save the girl, I will un-dagger Rebekah and Finn, and reunite you all with Elijah.” Klaus offered.And to his surprise, Kol didn’t jump at the offer. He took the time to think about it.“No deal.”It wasn’t that Kol didn’t love his siblings or wish they were awake to enjoy the modern world. It was more complicated than simply loving them. If he was honest, he didn’t particularly like them. Elijah, Nik, and Rebekah were always together. Bonded through that damn vow of ‘Always and Forever’. When Finn was alive, he constantly looked down his nose at the rest of them, believing he was better than they were, more controlled. Kol, for most of his life, had felt like an outsider.It was the same even when they were human. Rebekah always got all Nik’s attention and, though he’d never admit it, Kol hated that. Now, he had the opportunity to forge a different path.Klaus shook his head. “I’m not waking them until I know the girl is safe. There is too much at stake. I will not allow any of them to ruin this!”Kol smirked. “Relax, Nik. I don’t want you to un-dagger them at all.”With those words hanging in the air, Klaus frowned. “You don’t want them un-daggered?”Kol shrugged. “I don’t much care when you un-dagger Finn or Rebekah, nor do I have any interest in seeing Elijah. Rebekah betrayed me back in 1914. As far as I’m concerned, she can rot in a box for her sins.”“What is it you want then?” Klaus asked cautiously.“I want the dagger you shoved in my heart,” Kol answered. “And your word that you will not take it from me or use it—or any other dagger—against me ever again.”“No.”“Nik . . .” Peter sighed.“No. Absolutely not.”Kol shrugged. “Then I guess this young girl—your potential soulmate—will die a very slow, agonizing death.”Kol sat back in his seat and crossed his arms, unwilling to bend or offer an alternative. This is what he wanted, an assurance that he would never be daggered and put in a bloody box again! He wanted his freedom. Then, and only then, would he help Nik.He didn’t think it was that much to ask, really. But this was Nik and he’d always been a bit dagger-happy; eager and willing to dagger any of his siblings when they inevitably betrayed him, went against him, or pissed him off.Nik always said he did it to keep them safe, but Kol wasn’t sure he entirely believed that. And if he did believe, what gave Nik the right to make that decision for them? As far as he could see, daggering them against their will hurt them and their relationship with him more than if they’d simply been killed.And who was there to kill them? Just Mikael. With only one white oak stake. Surely if they untied as a family—all five of them—they’d be no match for their father. He couldn’t kill them all! Not that Kol was willing to sacrifice any of his siblings . . . Well, he might be willing to do without Finn. They’d never got along well.What else was there to be afraid of, other than Mikael? Nobody but him could stand against them. And, after a thousand years, he still hadn’t managed to kill any of them.A witch powerful enough might be able to figure out a way to neutralize one or more of them. But he doubted any witch or coven would be powerful enough to take out all five of them. They hadn’t managed it so far.Kol looked over at Peter. “How far along is the girl?”“I’m not sure, why?”“A pregnancy like this is quick. Usually only lasting a month, if that . . .”Peter’s eyes widened. “So, she’ll be . . .”“And it’ll be slow,” Kol continued. “The parasite will feed on her until it’s ready to be born . . . leaving her a dried-up husk of her former self . . . Then there’s the birth,” he sighed, shaking his head. “Well, let’s just say, it won’t be a natural birth . . . it’ll use its teeth to . . .”A low growl resonated through the room as Klaus shot out of his seat and disappeared further into the penthouse.Peter sighed. “Anything else we can offer you?” He wondered. “Money? Women? Blood? Property? Power? Anything . . .”Kol shook his head. “No. I want the dagger and his word. That’s my final offer. Take it or leave it.”When Klaus returned a moment later, he looked over at Peter, eyes narrowed. “If you’re wrong about Mikael and something happens to him,” he pointed to Kol, “I’ll hang you from the rafters by your nipples, drain you of all your blood, and then tear you into tiny pieces as you beg for death.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Peter swallowed the lump in his throat as his hands went to his chest, his fingers lightly rubbing his nipples. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust Nik, he did. They were friends. And, for the most part, Peter knew he was safe with the Original. But, damn, the man sure knew how to threaten!
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Without another word, Klaus turned to his brother and offered him the silver dagger recently removed from Kol’s chest.“You have my word, brother,” Klaus said solemnly, “I will not take the dagger from you or use it—or any other—against you ever again.”Kol was stunned.He hadn’t expected Nik to give in so easily, or so quickly. He honestly thought his brother would let the girl die rather than give up his leverage.“I, uh,” Kol cleared his throat as he reached for the dagger and took it from Nik before he could change his mind.“So, will you help us, Kol?” Peter asked.Kol nodded. “Yes. I’ll do everything I can to save her. You have my word.”
– Two days later –
– Mystic Falls, Virginia –
Damon Salvatore walked through the boarding house where he and his brother lived. He pressed a number on his phone and placed the device to his ear, listening to it ring and ring and ring . . .“Where are you, Stefan?” Damon growled when the call went to voicemail. “I’m trapped at the house, and I’m getting really bored and really impatient, and I don’t do bored and impatient. Bring me my ring. Damn it!”Hanging up, his eyes shifted to the pretty brunette lying on his couch.“Aw, don’t get blood on the couch!” He sighed and darted over to her. Gently, he brushed her hair to the side to look at his handiwork. “Oh, I got you good, didn’t I?”She didn’t answer, still unconscious from the blood loss she’d suffered.“Well,” he sighed, “you’re not gonna be any fun today.” His eyes shifted to his wrist and he sighed again. “I’m so gonna regret this.”He bit into his wrist and placed it against Vicki’s mouth. She struggled a little but gave in quickly and began to drink from him.“There we go. Drink up. Drink it up. Don’t drip.” He leaned forward, resting his head on top of hers. “There you go. Good girl. That’s it.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Marie Salvatore had just spent twelve wonderful days in Atlantic City with the knitting club. It was nice to get away and let her hair down for a little while. But she was ready to come home. She had a sense that something had happened . . . or maybe something was coming . . . maybe both, she wasn’t sure. Either way, she wanted to be home.When she pulled her baby blue 53’ Buick convertible up the driveway, she could hear music blasting through the open windows and front door. Damon’s car was parked just outside the front door and his driver’s side door and back door were left open.Frowning, unsure what had happened, she parked in her usual spot and got out.Walking through the front door, Marie found a young lady dancing around the living room in her underwear and Damon shaking his hips from the upstairs banister. He had a bottle of bourbon in his hand and his shirt was open.This certainly wasn’t what she expected to come home to!With a wave of her hand, the music cut off.“Damon Salvatore, you get down from there this instant!”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
As soon as the music stopped, Damon froze. He looked down surprised to see the tiny white-haired old woman glaring back at him. He hadn’t heard her come into the house.With her white hair, bright blue eyes, dimpled cheeks, and wide smile framed by her heart-shaped face, Marie Salvatore looked like the typical, lovable grandmother. Damon, however, knew behind those bright blue eyes was a powerful witch who wouldn’t hesitate to put him in his place and anyone else who crossed her!“Don’t make me tell you twice, young man!”He took a step forward and dropped to the floor. Despite her age, Marie Salvatore was a spritely woman. She was in front of him in an instant, reaching up to grab hold of his left ear and yank his head down.“Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!”“Explain yourself! And let’s start with the young lady dancing around my parlor in her underwear!”“Technically, it’s my parlor . . .”Wrong thing to say.Marie gave his ear a hard pull. “There is no ‘technically’ about it. Until I die, I own this house. And upon my death, it will be inherited by my heir. Unless, of course, you’re trying to put me in an early grave. Is that what this is about, Damon? Are you trying to kill me?”“Of course, not! I was . . .” he sighed, “bored. Stefan took my ring!”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Marie sighed, exasperated by the two brothers.
Over a hundred years old and they still act like children!
Ever since they came back to town, it had been one thing after the next. Animal attacks. Girls drained of their blood. Fighting and bickering. That lovely Elena girl being dragged into their sibling rivalry. Then Damon started dating Caroline Forbes. Marie wasn’t sure why he wanted to date a seventeen-year-old, high school girl. She could almost understand it with Stefan, but Damon was much older than his brother. She wasn’t sure about the extent of his relationship with Caroline but if she ever found out he’d hurt her there’d be hell to pay. They may be family and she may love him dearly, but there were certain things she would not tolerate.She was sure there was all manner of other things going on that she didn’t know about yet. Damon was planning something; that she was sure of! He didn’t just blow into town and randomly decide to stay. He was here for a reason. Marie had been reluctant to leave on her trip—despite how long it had been on her social calendar and how excited she was—but Stefan insisted she go. She knew he was up to something, but she didn’t know what. She suspected he knew exactly what Damon was up to with sweet Caroline Forbes and had made the decision to step in and put a stop to it.Part of Marie didn’t want to know the details. She loved her boys. All she ever wanted to do was see the good in them. And, for the most part, she did. Despite their species, she knew deep down—really deep in Damon’s case—they were capable of being good. She wasn’t sure her heart could take knowing one of them had hurt an innocent.Blood, murder, and death she could handle. That was all part and parcel of being a vampire. They had to drink blood to survive. Though, these days there are ways around killing people. Still, they’re vampires and it is in their nature to kill. Loving her boys meant accepting the good with the bad.But there were lines she would not tolerate them crossing. Vampires or not. They had it in them to be good and that is what she expected from them.“I’ll deal with Stefan later,” she assured Damon. “You compel your guest to put her clothes on, forget about you and what you are, and leave my home.”“But I—”“Do you want your ring back, or not?” She interrupted.Damon sighed. “Yes, ma’am.”“Then I suggest you act your age and do as you’re told. You’re a hundred and seventy years old. I have an eighteen-year-old granddaughter who’s more mature than you are!”Damon huffed but did as he was told and compelled Vicki to forget all about him, drinking his blood, and partying. Then he sent her on her way with instructions to take it easy for the rest of the day.When Vicki left, Damon found Marie in the kitchen making lunch.“Would you care to tell me why Stefan took your ring?” She asked, not looking up from her task. “Or should I ask him myself?”“I—” he sighed, “I might have . . . done a few things while you were away.”“Mm.” Marie sighed. “I had a feeling you boys were going to get into trouble while I was away.” She handed him a plate and indicated they should move to the table. “I’ll be going to Forks, Washington tomorrow. Now that Bella is eighteen, she’ll be coming into her power and I’ll need to be there to teach her. If I’m correct, there will be many changes to come our way in the future and it starts with my granddaughter. Perhaps you and Stefan would like to join me.”Damon frowned. “In Forks?”Marie nodded. “I’m sure Bella would love to meet you.”“I’ll think about it,” Damon said, unsure if he wanted to go. He wasn’t a big fan of small towns. Though, Mystic Falls was proving to be interesting. Perhaps if he stayed and Stefan left it would allow him time to get to know the lovely Elena without Stefan watching over him.“You do that.” Marie smiled. “Now, what exactly did you do to upset Stefan enough for him to take your ring?”Damon sighed dramatically.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Stefan stood on Elena’s front porch, gazing into her dark eyes, wondering if anything he’d said to her today made a difference. He wasn’t hopeful.“Stefan,” she sighed, “I—I gave you today just like you asked. And I understand that you would never do anything to hurt me, and I promise I will keep your secret, but . . . I can’t be with you, Stefan. I’m sorry. I . . . I just can’t . . .”Devastated, he watched as she walked into her house and closed the door behind her.Unsure what to do now and feeling too numb to care, he turned and left the Gilbert residence. He’d go home. Give Damon his ring back. And . . . decide what to do tomorrow.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Before Vicki went home to take it easy, she stopped in at the Grill. If she was lucky Tyler would be there and maybe they could hang out or hook up. For some reason, she was feeling really tense. She needed something to take the edge off and if she couldn’t score from Jeremy, she’d make do with a quickie with Tyler.Tyler wasn’t at the Grill. And neither was Jeremy. But there was a hottie sitting at the bar. He looked familiar. She walked over and ordered a drink.It didn’t take much to catch his attention. She batted her eyelashes at him, let him look down her shirt, and gave him a flirty smile.“Logan Fell.” He introduced himself, offering her his hand.“Vicki Donovan,” she smiled.An hour later, after a cheeseburger and one too many beers, Logan offered to drive Vicki home. His. Not hers.She eagerly agreed and followed him out of the Grill and to his car.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Later that night, Logan lay in his bed feeling dirty for having taken advantage of someone so much younger than him. Though, she was a beautiful young woman. And he greatly enjoyed her . . . talents. She seemed to have an endless supply of energy; was that youth or natural? Perhaps she’d taken something beforehand. He wasn’t sure. And he didn’t much care if he was honest. Whatever she was on, he wanted it.“Hey, do you have anything stronger than beer?” Vicki asked. She stood in the doorway, completely naked, beer in her hand.“Probably not. But I know a place,” he grinned.She smiled. “Then what are we waiting for? My buzz is wearing off and I’m so not in the mood to feel down right now. Know what I mean?”“Hell yes!”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Once they were both dressed, they headed to his car. And to his complete surprise, Vicki leaned over, unzipped his jeans, and slipped her hand inside his pants to caress his member.“Ohh . . .” He panted.“Eyes on the road,” she purred, pulling him free so that she could take him into her mouth. “Wouldn’t want to crash now, would we?”He did as she said, but it felt so good. Her mouth was so warm and talented. And her tongue. She could do things with her tongue he’d never experienced.As his hand wandered to her hair, guiding her movements, his eyes left the road for just a moment. He loved watching his length disappear into her warm, wet mouth.When he looked back, someone was standing in the middle of the road. He couldn’t tell who it was. His mind didn’t have time to process anything.He hit the breaks but it was too late. The car hit whoever was on the road. They went flying into the air as the car spun out of control and veered into a ditch. Vicki, without her seatbelt on, was tossed through the windshield. Her body rolled down a hill and hit one of the trees. Her neck snapped on impact. The car careened into another tree. One of the limbs went through the broken windshield and straight into Logan Fell's chest, killing him instantly.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
The next morning, Sheriff Liz Forbes stared down at the lifeless body of Vicki Donovan.Such a waste. She sighed.She’d already seen Logan Fell. Part of her was glad there were no witnesses. At least she wouldn’t have to officially write down what he and Vicki were doing while he was driving. That was pretty evident by her lack of clothes and his exposed manhood.The road was deserted. Nobody had driven past and discovered the wreck until the next morning.“They were killed on impact. The female has a broken neck.” The medical examiner, Brian Walters, stated. “While he . . . Oh, my,” his eyes widened and he looked back at the Sherrif, shocked.“Yep.” She nodded, sighing.“Okay. Um. He, uh, it looks like he also has a broken neck as well as a few other injuries. But I’d put the cause of death as the tree limb protruding from his chest.”Liz nodded.
At least this was simple. The last thing we need is another vampire attack . . . I’m not sure how many more ‘animal attacks’ this town is going to believe . . .
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Hours later—while Damon and Stefan were sitting on an airplane with Marie, headed to Forks, Washington—in the morgue of Mystic Falls hospital, Vicki Donovan’s eyes snapped open.She had no idea where she was, how she got there, or what had happened to her. Her memory was foggy. She must’ve taken something . . . but what, she couldn’t remember.As she was trying to get her bearings, the door to the morgue opened, and medical examiner Bryan Walters sauntered through but quickly stopped when he noticed one of the bodies beginning to move.It was his worst nightmare.Vicki yanked the sheet from her body and sat up, still trying to figure out where she was and why she was naked when her eyes locked on the handsome man across the room. Had she gone home with him? Maybe he was into some weird kinky shit. Did he give her something? And what was that incredible smell?
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
“Oh, my God,” Brian whispered as he watched the once-dead young woman rise from the table and throw off the white sheet covering her naked body.Terrified, Brian’s mind debated between hiding, staying still, or running. His legs decided for him. Before he could do anything else, he was on the move. He stumbled backward and as he caught himself, something sharp sliced into his palm. He cried out, getting Vicki’s attention as the scent of his blood filled the room.“Oh, my God . . .”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
As soon as the scent hit her, Vicki was across the room. She grabbed hold of his collar and yanked him up. Her eyes met his briefly and then she brought his hand up to her face. Fascinated, she watched the blood pool in his palm, and, unable to resist, she licked up the delicious red liquid.“Oh, god . . . please . . . please don’t—”Vicki let out a wail as the transformation into a vampire completed with the growth of fangs.“Oh, God. Oh, God. Oh, God.”Without another thought, Vicki lunged for the man and sank her teeth into his jugular as he whimpered and begged her to stop. But Vicki wasn’t listening. She was hungry and, whatever was happening to her, she liked it!When there was no more blood left, Vicki dropped the body and licked her lips.Feeling more herself, she took stock of the situation. She was naked. In a morgue, she thought. And there was a tag on her toe. Did that mean . . . did everyone think she was dead? Tyler, Jeremy, her friends, Matt . . .She knew she should’ve felt bad. She was dead. But, really . . . it kinda worked for her. Whatever had happened to her, freed her. And she wasn’t about to waste one minute moping around agonizing over what she’d lost. She was free. It was time to have some fun!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– Thursday 1 October 2009 –– Forks, Washington –“Bells, we’re home!” Charlie called as he carried two suitcases into his home and up the stairs. He placed one suitcase in the spare bedroom and the other went into Bella’s bedroom. Renee insisted she wanted to stay as close to her daughter as possible.He wasn’t sure why both Marie and Renee had to come. They hadn’t spoken to one another in eighteen years. Possibly longer. He wasn’t sure. Come to think of it, he wasn’t even sure what caused the rift between mother and daughter in the first place. All he knew was that they seemed to hate each other, argued about everything, and eventually, he believed, Bella would end up being put in the middle of their argument. Marie wouldn’t mean to do it, but Renee certainly would.Bella adored her grandmother. But their relationship had always annoyed Renee. Charlie knew she was petty and vindictive enough to come between the two, it was just a matter of time.He figured the only reason Renee wanted to be close to Bella now was so she could ensure Marie wasn’t. That was likely why she decided to visit. She said it was to help Bella after her first heartbreak but Charlie doubted her sincerity. As soon as she heard Marie was coming, Renee booked the first flight out.To complicate matters further, Marie brought her nephews; Damon and Stefan. Ordinarily, he wouldn’t have minded the extra company. Even if the house would be a little crowded for a while. Marie had asked him if they could tag along, and he assured her it was fine. It wasn’t until Damon shook his hand and Charlie caught a whiff of their scent that he realized he would need to invite vampires into his home. He didn’t have anything against vampires. Per say. He’d met a few nice ones over the years. Charlie's younger brother, Mason, was dating a vampire. Katherine was a lovely woman and she adored Bella. But typically, his kind and theirs didn’t mingle. The bad blood between the species went back to the beginning. Whenever that was.The last time they spoke, Mason was going on about some silly sun and moon curse but Charlie wasn’t interested. Unlike his younger brother, who was new to being a wolf, Charlie embraced what he’d become. He even enjoyed it. Yes, having all two hundred and six bones in your body cracking and breaking sucks. But, when it was over and he was running free through the forest under the light of a full moon it was . . . freedom, unlike anything he had ever experienced in his life. And, if he was honest, he wasn’t interested in giving that up. Having vampires in his house was going to be a new experience, but he was willing to give them a chance. He just hoped they stayed away from his daughter. After everything Bella has recently gone through due to the Cullen family, Charlie wanted to keep her life as calm and normal as he could. She didn’t know about the supernatural yet, and he wasn’t sure if he was going to tell her.She’d already been mistreated, borderline abused, and had her heart broken by that Edmund boy. He didn’t want her dealing with the supernatural on top of what she was going through.Was it wrong for him to want her to have a normal life? Was that too much to ask?Of course, this could all be a moot point, if she ever broke the curse.He knew he should tell her. It was only right that she should know so that she could be safe and prepared. He wished someone had told him! Though, he wasn’t sure his father even knew about the wolf gene. His older brother Richard didn’t know. And Mason hadn’t known until he triggered the curse. As far as Charlie’s aware, there hasn’t been a wolf in the Lockwood family for generations.The problem was, Charlie didn’t know how to bring it up with Bella. It wasn’t something that just rolled off the tongue.
“So, uh, by the way, Bells, your old man’s a werewolf. I just thought I’d let ya know. Oh, and, don’t kill anyone or you’ll break the curse and become a werewolf, too. So, what’s for dinner? I’d kill for a good steak . . . “
Yep. That was sure to go down well.Then again, if she could deal with the freaky Edwin, maybe she could handle knowing about the supernatural and what she might become if she triggers the curse.Why the hell he ever allowed her to date that Edger, he didn’t know! He was a weird boy, constantly watching and looking down his nose at Charlie, as if he thought he was better! He was an arrogant, chauvinistic, manipulative little boy and Charlie hated him from the moment Bella brought him into their house.He’d tried to give Edweirdo the benefit of the doubt, for Bella, but the first time he heard the boy insisting Bella shouldn’t eat her favourite Pop Tarts anymore—because she’d gain weight and he refused to have someone unworthy on his arm—Charlie's estimations of the boy plummeted and there was nothing he could do to win the Chief over after that.His sister was just as bad. Always telling Bella how to dress, forcing her into clothes one might find on the fashion runways in Europe, not in Forks High, and plying her beautiful face with makeup she didn’t need.For some reason, the pipsqueak seemed to think she had Charlie wrapped around her finger and that he liked her! He didn’t. She was only slightly more bearable than her freaky brother.The whole family was . . . odd.He’d tried to welcome them, to ignore all the talk down at the Rez about them, but when he was up close, there was just something . . . off about them. He couldn’t put his finger on it.The blonde beauty Queen and the one who looked like he’d be an excellent lineman were okay. He never had any trouble with them. They were always friendly and polite if he ever saw them, which he rarely did.There was one more but he’d never met him or seen him around town. He didn’t even know the boy’s name. Jester or Gaspar or Casper . . . he wasn’t sure. It didn’t matter.But the other four . . . they were freaky. And . . . overly friendly. Like they were trying too hard. And what was with those freaky piss-colored eyes; what the hell was that about? The whole family had the same eye color. Except when they were black. Strange, considering none of them were supposed to be blood-related.He considered maybe they weren’t human, but his wolf hadn’t picked up on anything. Their scent was overly sweet and cloying; like they’d all been dipped in something artificial and overpowering. His wolf didn’t like the scent, but he also didn’t react to it the way he would a vampire, so Charlie wasn’t worried. Though the freaky changing eye color was suspicious.Shaking those thoughts from his mind, Charlie knocked on Bella’s bedroom door but didn’t hear a reply. Concerned, he slowly opened the door and poked his head inside. She was lying on her bed, fast asleep. He could see she’d been crying and, from the smell, he knew she’d thrown up again, so he left her to sleep. She was probably coming down with that stomach bug that’s going around.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
“Bella’s fast asleep,” Charlie told his guests. “She’s not been feeling well so I figured I’d let her sleep.”“Oh, my poor baby!” Renee cried dramatically. “Her first heartbreak and she’s sick. I should go see her!”“Let the poor girl sleep, Renee,” Marie insisted, looking at her watch. “Why don’t I make us a nice dinner and we can all sit down as a family.”Renee huffed. “I’m her mother! I’ll cook dinner!”“I didn’t think you cooked, dear . . .”Renee smiled happily. “Phil has been teaching me.”“Ah,” Marie nodded. “Shame you couldn’t learn when your daughter was five and making her own dinner every night.”Renee’s eyes narrowed.With her words hanging in the air, Marie smiled innocently at her daughter and headed into the kitchen.“I hate that wretched old woman,” Renee hissed, turning her glare on Charlie. “Why did you have to invite her?”He shrugged. “Bella said she was craving Nan’s special apple pie.”Renee’s eyes narrowed. “Fine. I’ll make her my special pie and she’ll love it even more than whatever that woman is making!”Charlie nodded. “Sure, sure. Just don’t burn down the kitchen like the last time. It’s just been renovated.”Renee made a high-pitched screeching noise as she ran into the kitchen. “You redid my kitchen?” She cried. “Where are my yellow cabinets?”“Gone. Bells decided we needed a remodel and I agreed; it was time. And, if you recall, Renee, it’s my kitchen. Not yours. This house wasn’t good enough for you.”She huffed. “That’s right. My kitchen is three times the size of yours.”“Do you still use your oven as extra shoe storage, dear?” Marie asked as she began to gather ingredients from the fridge.“I told you; Phil is teaching me to cook!”“That’s nice. What’s he taught you so far?”Charlie ignored the two women and went to the fridge.“You have a lovely home, Chief Swan.”He looked over at Stefan and sighed. “Call me Charlie, son.” He insisted, handing the young boy a soda from the fridge while he got himself and Damon two cans of beer. “I won’t bite if you don’t.”Stefan chuckled nervously and followed the man into the living room. “I, uh, I wouldn’t . . .”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
“What are you?” Damon asked, taking the offered beer from Charlie.He wasn’t really a beer man, but it was alcohol and he figured it was better than nothing. Thankfully, he’d remembered to pack a few bottles of his favourite bourbon. That should hold him over for a while.Damon looked back at the older man curiously. “You’re not human.”“Damon,” Stefan hissed.“What?” Damon shrugged. “I saw his eyes change when we shook hands at the airport and when Renee insisted on sleeping in Bella’s room. That’s not a human trait.” He looked back at Charlie. “You hesitated to invite us in, but you also knew you needed to invite us inside. Marie says you’re human. I say you’re not . . . so what are you?”Charlie frowned. “What do you mean, Marie says I’m human? Marie’s human . . .”Damon shook his head. “Marie is a very powerful witch.”“Damon!” Stefan hissed again. “You can’t just—”“Relax, would you?” Damon sighed. “Marie gave me permission to tell him if it turned out he’s not human. And he’s obviously not.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
A witch.His ex-mother-in-law is a witch!“Does that mean Renee . . .”“No,” Damon shook his head. “Marie wouldn’t tell me much, just that Renee doesn’t have any kind of power. She’s totally human.”“But Bella . . .”“Marie says now that she’s eighteen, she’ll come into her powers. I’m not sure why it didn’t happen sooner. I’ve known witches younger than eighteen who have power . . .”
Son of a gun!
His baby girl was going to inherit power from her grandmother and him.Now he’d have to tell her his secret. Witches—from the very little he knows—are as prone to killing as any other supernatural species. If Bella triggered the curse . . . well, to be honest, he wasn’t sure what would happen. He may be a werewolf but his knowledge of the supernatural world is limited. He guessed she’d be a hybrid witch-wolf . . . if that was even possible. He wasn’t sure. He’d never heard of such a thing. But then again, he’s never met a witch. Come to think of it, he’s never met a hybrid, either.With a sigh, he made himself comfortable in his recliner and opened his beer. “Well, I know what you boys are, so I suppose it’s only fair . . . I’m a werewolf.”Damon laughed. “No way. Impossible. Way too Lon Chaney. Try again.”“A werewolf?” Stefan frowned. “You’re a—a werewolf?”Charlie nodded.“Werewolves don’t exist. I’ve been on this planet one hundred and seventy years, never came across one. If werewolves exist, where the hell are they?”“Most are nomadic,” Charlie answered, shocking the two vampires. “They live in packs, stay close to forests and mountains, living off the land. Most prefer the wilderness and nature to suburban life. From the little I know, it’s rare for a werewolf to own a house let alone work in a job like mine.”“So, you’re saying you’re a werewolf?” Damon asked.“Yes.”“Great. This is just great. A hundred and forty-five years as vampires and now we find out werewolves are real!”“It ain’t a big deal,” Charlie shrugged. “I’m pretty much human until the night of the full moon.”“Pretty much?” Stefan questioned.“My senses are heightened, especially my sense of smell and hearing. As you saw, my eyes glow when I’m angry, threatened, or sometimes if my senses pick up something unnatural. If I’m forced to defend myself, my emotions can heighten my abilities for a short period, which allows me to access the power of my wolf to give me an edge.”“And on the full moon?”“What do you think?” Damon growled, staring at his brother. “He’s a real-life Lon Chaney and we’re Bella Lugosi and Bella Lugosi junior and totally screwed!”Charlie chuckled. “It ain’t that bad. Like you said, you’ve walked this earth for a hundred and seventy years and never seen a werewolf. The chances of you coming across another are slim. And, if you do happen to cross one, just remember to steer clear of its teeth on the full moon.”“Why?”Charlie smirked. “Our venom is toxic to vampires. It’ll kill ya slow and there ain’t no known cure.”Damon swore under his breath and took a sip of his beer. This conversation was going to require something a lot stronger than beer.“Why don’t you live in a pack?” Stefan asked.Charlie shrugged his broad shoulders. “Never felt the need to join one.”That wasn’t entirely true. His wolf longed for the company and unity of a pack, a family. But Charlie, the man, wasn’t as eager. Family had a habit of leaving and, at his age, he wasn’t interested in experiencing the pain that came with being abandoned by those you love most. He put his heart on the line one too many times. He knew better.“Now that’s out in the open,” Stefan said quietly, “Damon, do you smell what I smell?”Damon looked up and sniffed the air. “I don’t smell anything . . .”“Charlie, have you ever had a cold one in your house?”Charlie looked down at his beer. “The only cold one I know about is in my hand, son.”Stefan smiled. “No. This is a different breed of vampire.”Charlie's eyes widened. “There are different breeds of vampires?”“Just two. Our kind and cold ones. I don’t know much about them. They’re numbers are smaller than ours but they’ve been around a lot longer. We’re stronger and can blend in with humans, especially with a daylight ring. I knew a cold one back in the twenties. I met him while I was in Chicago.”Damon frowned. “Wait, I think I remember you telling me about him. That freaky boy . . . Uh, what was his name?”“Edward,” Stefan answered. “Edward Mason.”Charlie shook his head. “Don’t know any Edward Mason’s. I knew an Edward Cullen though. Freaky boy. Strange yellow eyes. His whole family had them . . .”Stefan shook his head. “It doesn’t sound familiar. But a lot of my time in the 20’s is a blur . . .”“Don’t cold ones have red eyes?”Stefan nodded. “Yeah. Bright red eyes. Ice cold, marble-like skin. Deathly pale complexion. Unquenchable thirst. And they sparkle in the sunlight.”Charlie grinned. “Come again?”Stefan smiled. “Their, uh, skin sparkles in the sunlight.”“We go up in flames, they sparkle,” Damon shook his head. “Go figure.” “Sorry son, I think I’d notice if a sparkling fairy was running around Forks.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Bella woke to the scent of something delicious cooking. For the first time in days her stomach rumbled. She didn’t recognize what was cooking, but it smelt amazing and she knew if there was a smell as wonderful as that coming from the kitchen, it meant Nan had arrived.Moving much slower than she was used to, she slid out of bed and quickly headed to the bathroom to freshen up.Carrying the Devil’s Spawn was taking it out of her. She felt completely drained. She’d spent the better part of the day with her head in the toilet. She hadn’t been able to keep anything down in days. Charlie thought she just had the stomach bug that was going around. She hadn’t yet figured out how to tell him what was really happening.
He’s going to be so angry . . .
When she was finished in the bathroom, she threw on a pair of black leggings and a mustard-colored sweater with a cute owl on the front. She wasn’t showing yet, but she also couldn’t get into her jeans anymore, so it was only a matter of days. Possibly hours. Bella wasn’t sure. She pulled her hair up into a messy bun at the top of her head and slipped her feet into fuzzy socks to stay warm.She was careful not to trip as she went down the stairs. Not because of the thing she was carrying, but for her own safety. She had no fear that it would be harmed. Her fear was the opposite. From everything she knew about vampires and what she’d researched in the last few days, she was almost certain this thing couldn’t be killed until it was ready to come out of her. The question was, would she survive the birth?Once downstairs, she greeted her Nan with a big hug. Though, as soon as the white-haired woman touched Bella, she tensed and pulled back. Their eyes met briefly, blue on brown, and then Marie looked at Bella’s flat stomach.“Oh dear,” she whispered.“Nan?” Bella worried, her voice just as soft.Nan shook her head and pulled Bella into her for that hug. “It’s all right, my darling. Everything is going to be okay.”Somehow—Bella wasn’t sure how—Nan always knew. It didn’t matter what it was, what had happened, or what was worrying Bella, Nan always knew. Right now, she didn’t care how she knew, she was just happy to be wrapped up in Nan’s warm embrace. It made all the difference.“Oh, Bella!” Like nails on a chalkboard, Renee’s voice pierced the quiet comfort surrounding Bella.She was pulled out of her grandmother’s arms, rather harshly, and grabbed by Renee, who smothered her daughter’s face against her breast.“Mo—Renee,” Bella mumbled, “I can’t breathe. . .”“Oh,” Renee laughed, “sorry my sweet baby.” She let Bella go, pushing her away a little roughly, and Bella stumbled backward, bumping into a hard chest.“Ah, good! Bella, my darling, this is Damon.” Nan said, looking over Bella’s shoulder.Bella turned to see a very handsome man with piercing light blue eyes. In combination with his black hair and light complexion, his eyes stood out as he gazed back at her. His look was intense and she felt suddenly flustered and warm.
Oh my. He’s gorgeous!
“Damon, this is Isabella, my granddaughter,” Nan introduced and then leaned into Bella to whisper, “We’re related to him.”Bella’s eyes went wide. “Oh, gross,” she cringed, making Nan and Damon chuckle.With a smirk on his lips, Damon took Bella’s hand in his and brought it to his lips. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Isabella.”“Bella,” she corrected automatically. “So, we’re related, huh?”“Damon and Stefan are my nephews,” Nan answered as another handsome male walked into the kitchen. He had light brown hair and forest-green eyes. He looked younger than Damon, who Bella thought was in his mid-twenties. Stefan was probably in his late teens. No older than nineteen, she figured, but that was just a guess.“Very nice to meet you,” Stefan greeted with a nod of his head.Bella smiled. “And you.”“Well,” Nan smiled happily, “now the introductions are out of the way, why don’t we eat? Damon, be a dear and get the lasagna out of the oven for me, please.”“Certainly,” he smiled again at Bella and then turned away to help Marie.“Charlie dear,” Nan called, “dinner’s ready.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
When he came into the kitchen a moment later, Charlie greeted his daughter with a kiss atop her head.“Hi, Daddy,” she said softly, leaning into his embrace.“Hi, baby.” As soon as he looked at her, he knew something was wrong. He wasn’t sure what, but . . . was she getting thinner? And she looked completely worn out.Was this because of a stomach bug?
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
“Okay, everyone! At the table, please.”Renee huffed. “Must you keep telling everyone what to do?”“As the matriarch of this family, and the oldest member in the room, yes, I must,” Nan smirked.Renee dropped her fork and Bella knew she was about to go off. The last thing she needed right now was to listen to her Nan and mother arguing over nothing. It was like this every time they got together. Why they both came in the first place she didn’t know. They’ve never got along. Not as long as Bella’s been alive, anyway.“Now listen here, old woman!” Renee started.“I’m pregnant!” Bella blurted out, causing everyone at the table to stop what they were doing and turn to stare at her.Charlie cleared his throat. “I’m sorry, Bells, I think I went deaf for a minute, what did you just say?”“I . . .” she took a deep breath, “I said I’m . . . pregnant.”“Yes,” Charlie nodded with a frown. “That’s what I thought you said.”“Uh,” Stefan smiled lightly, “congratulations.”“And,” Charlie was still staring at her with wide, shocked eyes. “The, uh, father . . .”“Oh. Umm. Well . . .”“No.” Renee shook her head. “You are not pregnant.”“Seven pregnancy tests would disagree with you . . .”“No.” Renee continued to shake her head. “No. This isn’t happening. This can’t be happening. No. No. You will not ruin your life like I did mine. You’ll get an abortion!”Bella stared back at her mother in shock.“You will not ruin your life like I did mine.”The words echoed in her mind.In Bella’s head, they sounded an awful lot like the words she’d recently heard from someone else she thought loved her.
“I’m tired of pretending to be something I’m not. I’ve let things go on much too long. You’re not good enough for me.”
Similar or not to an outsider, to Bella they could’ve been spoken by the same person. They meant the same thing.I don’t want you.I never did.You’re not good enough.She could feel the tears welling up in her eyes, but she refused to cry. She’d spent too long crying for people who didn’t want her.“You know,” she said softly, shaking her head, “I’ve always known that’s what you thought. Deep down inside. I knew. But at least you had the decency not to say it out loud until now.”Renee frowned. “Say what?”“I ruined your life,” Bella spat.Renee’s eyes widened. “I—I didn’t mean that . . .”“‘You will not ruin your life like I did mine.’ Your words, not mine, mother. Is there another way I’m supposed to interpret that?”Renee narrowed her eyes. “You’re twisting my words, Isabella.”“How?” Bella asked. “How else am I supposed to take that?”“You know what I meant!” Renee argued. “Having a child at such a young age isn’t easy. You’re still in school. You have no job. No money. No place to live. No man! How are you going to support yourself and this baby? Babies take time and hard work. You can’t take care of a child!”“I took care of you, didn’t I?” Bella spat. “How much harder can it be to raise a child? At least a newborn baby has an excuse to lay around the house demanding food and attention.”Renee’s eyes narrowed. “I am your mother—”“Oh, you’re my mother? Seriously? Now, you’re my mother! You may have given birth to me, and taken care of me for a few years, but as soon as you got bored of me, that was it, job done! Maybe you should’ve acted more like my mother when I needed you.”“I was always there—”“Yeah. You were there.” Bella nodded her head. “You came home just long enough to change your clothes and head out to whatever party you were going to or on a date with some loser who’d only end up breaking your heart.”“Well,” Renee sneered, “at least Charlie stuck around to help with you. Where’s Edward, hmm? One night with you enough for him, was it? Or were you just not that good?” “You will not ruin your life like I did mine.”
“You’re not good enough.”
“At least Charlie stuck around to help with you. Where’s Edward, hmm?”
“Your mind is like a sieve. You’ll forget in time.”
“One night with you enough for him, was it?”
“My kind, we’re easily distracted.”
“Or were you just not that good?”
“I’m tired of pretending to be something I’m not. I’ve let things go on much too long. You’re not good enough for me.”
The words—Renee’s and Edward’s—echoed in Bella’s mind. And it was just too much.Without thinking, Bella was on her feet. She felt her hand connect with Renee’s cheek and heard the cry of pain as the sound resonated through the quiet kitchen.“I hate you,” she hissed. “Get the hell outta my house!” From the corner of her eye, she saw purple whisps of . . . something curl around her fingers as Renee glared back at her.“This is mine and Charlie's house, not yours, Isabella!”“God, you are delusional, aren’t you? You left him! You broke his heart and left him and because you’re such a selfish, inconsiderate, childish bitch you took me with you, causing him even more pain. I want you gone!”“Oh dear . . .”“I never want to see you again, do I make myself clear?”“I’m your mother—”“My mother!” Bella screeched. “You’re having a laugh, right? You won’t even let me call you Mom! You pretend like we’re sisters and best friends whenever some guy comes along who’s far too young for you! You’ve never been a mother to me. Don’t start now! Get your shit out of my bedroom and leave. That’s what you're good at!”“Damon, take her . . .”“GET OUT!” Bella screamed and went to lunge for Renee but before she could move, arms wrapped around her middle and she was pulled backward.“C’mon, Scary Spice. It’s okay. Let’s let Nan and your dad deal with this mess and we’ll calm down in the living room. Stef, want to give me a hand here?”Stefan shook himself and followed Damon into the living room, wondering what the hell just happened.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Charlie watched in shock and horror as Damon dragged Bella into the living room. She was putting up one hell of a fight but her human strength was nothing compared to the vampires.Charlie turned to his ex-mother-in-law as Renee stormed up the stairs, making as much noise as she could, and asked, “What the fuck was that?”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Bella sat curled up on the sofa staring at the blank television screen as she tried to wrap her mind around what happened.She’d yelled at her mother.She’d never yelled at her mother.Not once.She’d yelled in her head. Screamed. Sometimes, she’d even imagine arguing with Renee and finally speaking her truth. When she was younger, she wrote all her emotions into her journal. Then, she ended up ripping the pages out and burning them in case her mother ever saw what she’d written.She was always more afraid to hurt Renee’s feelings than to worry about what she felt.Why was that?She shook her head.She knew why.Renee was hers to take care of.Their lives had never been normal.When Bella should’ve been the child being taken care of, she was the one taking care of her mother. She loved her mother more than she was loved by her mother.She was the mother in their relationship.Renee was the child.It shouldn’t have been that way, but it was. And Bella learned to deal with it and get on with her life. She’d never, not once, lost her temper with Renee and spoken to her so harshly.So, why now?Maybe there was no good reason.Maybe—after hearing how she ruined Renee’s life—she finally reached the end of her tether and she was done. She had no more to give.“Pie, dear?” Nan asked, appearing at Bella’s side, offering her a big piece of warm apple pie and a scoop of vanilla ice cream.Bella took the plate, but she knew she wouldn’t . . . couldn’t . . . eat it. She’d barely got two bites of lasagna down before she felt her stomach churn and quickly ran to the bathroom.Nan sat beside Bella on the sofa as Charlie, Damon, and Stefan joined them.They could all hear Renee upstairs, slamming doors and stomping around. Bella shuddered to think what her bedroom would look like after Renee’s tantrum.“What did I say?” She asked softly, placing her apple pie on the coffee table in front of her.“You don’t remember?”She frowned. “Bits. Most of it’s a blur . . . just words leaving my mouth and a whole lot of anger and hurt . . .”Charlie looked toward Nan. “Was that a you thing?” He asked. “Or a me thing? Losing her temper could be a me thing but then there was that . . . other thing . . .”Nan frowned. “I’m more concerned it was a, uh,” her eyes went to Bella’s stomach, “that thing.”“How could it be?” Stefan asked. “It’s a baby . . .”Nan shook her head. “Whatever that is, it’s not a baby.”“You’ve lost me. If it’s not a baby, what is it?” Damon asked.“Evil,” Bella whispered, her eyes on her stomach.“I’m not sure what it is,” Nan answered Damon. “I’ve never felt anything like it.”“What does it feel like?” Charlie asked.“Pure evil,” Nan answered. “It’s,” she sighed, “I believe, soulless.”As the words resonated through the quiet room, Charlie and the two vampires paled, their eyes on Bella as she fidgeted under their scrutiny.“And you think this thing is controlling my little girl?” Charlie growled.“At the very least, it could be affecting her emotions,” Nan suggested. “Bella doesn’t lose her temper that way, especially not with Renee.”Charlie sighed. “We have to remember she’s part of me, she carries the gene, and with that comes a volatile temper and aggression . . .” he sighed again. “But, you’re right, as far as I know, she’s never spoken to her mother that way. I’m sure I would’ve heard about it and been blamed for it if she had.”As Bella listened to them talking about her like she wasn’t in the room, her emotions began to rise again. “Excuse me!” She snapped. “Do you think you could include Bella in this conversation? It’s only my life and my body this is happening to!”As she spoke, her hands began to glow purple again.“I’m so sick of being treated like a mindless china doll!”With her red, hot anger boiling over, the coffee table burst into flames and, not even a moment later, was blown to smithereens. Wood and glass flew across the room. Damon and Stefan moved quickly, taking cover behind the sofa. Charlie shot out of his chair and backed toward the exit. Nan was the only one who remained in her seat as calm as ever.Thankfully, nobody was hurt.Bella’s heart was pounding in her chest. But there was a small part of her that felt . . . better. She felt like something buried deep inside of her had been released and she could breathe again. At least for a moment.That moment passed when Renee ran into the room demanding to know what just happened.With a wave of her hand, Nan extinguished the flames before they could spread or do any more damage to the house. Thankfully, there didn’t seem to be much. Well, nothing that couldn’t be fixed or covered with a nice, decorative rug.“You know, Issy, if you don’t like apple pie, all ya had to do was say,” Damon smirked as he and Stefan retook their seats on the sofa.Charlie stared at the place his coffee table had once been, speechless.“Well?” Renee demanded, stomping her foot.Nan had a wide, proud smile on her face. “Bella’s powers have been awoken! She’s becoming who she was always meant to be. A witch!”For a moment, Renee was silent. And then, with a shake of her head, she began ranting again. “No. It’s not happening. Isabella, go pack your stuff. You’re coming home with me. When we’re in Florida, you’ll get an abortion and then I’ll bind your powers.”Bella turned to look at her mother, shocked. “What?”“You heard me. Get your stuff and get in the car. We’re leaving. I will not allow you to involve yourself in the supernatural.”Bella stared at her mother. Her mind was spinning.Did Renee know about the supernatural? She must do. There was no other explanation. She’d clearly said, “I will not allow you to involve yourself in the supernatural.”Her eyes shifted to Charlie. Then Nan, Damon, and Stefan. They all knew. None of them had been shocked when she blew up the coffee table.“Isabella!” Renee shouted. “Now!”Bella shook her head. “No.”Renee’s eyes narrowed. “I didn’t ask your opinion, young lady. You will get in the car and come home with me. You will forget this nonsense, get an abortion, bind your powers, and live a normal life.”Bella sighed. “Why is everyone always harping on at me to live a normal life? First Edward and Rosalie and Carlisle, and now my own mother! Can’t you see, I’m not normal?”She’d always known there was something different about her. She didn’t fit into the world. Not the way she was supposed to. Not the way everyone else did.Was this why?“Isabella,” Renee tried again, clenching her teeth, “get in the car, we’re leaving.”“You’re leaving, Renee. I’m not going anywhere.”“Fine,” Renee hissed, “let’s put it this way. You either leave with me now and do as I say, or—”“Or what, Renee?” Bella asked. “You’ll leave? Abandon your daughter like you abandoned your husband? You’ll force me to get an abortion, forsake my heritage the way you did, and live whatever life you deem suitable for me? If those are my choices, then you can leave. But me? I won’t abandon my father. I won’t forsake my heritage. I won’t ignore Nan. And I won’t be leaving Forks until I’m good and ready!”“Fine. Then I’m leaving,” Renee declared. “Don’t come crawling back to me when this world bites you in the ass like it did me.”“It was the wrist, actually,” Bella deadpans, looking down at the bitemark on her wrist. “I’m pretty sure if I’d been bitten in the ass, I’d be a vampire by now. Edward wouldn’t even kiss me properly; I doubt he’d suck venom outta my ass.”Across the room, Damon was trying not to laugh as Charlie's cheeks flushed bright red at his daughter's words.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Though nobody saw it, as her back was turned, there was a small, amused smile on Renee’s face as she left the house. Maybe one day, she and her daughter would reconcile but it just wasn’t possible right now. They were too different. Renee wanted freedom, adventure, and a normal life with the man she loved more than anything. Bella—her beautiful baby girl—just wanted to belong. And, sadly—at least for Renee—the world Bella belonged in was not the human world. She was born to be extraordinary. And, for now, Renee knew she couldn’t be a part of that. But maybe one day.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Back in the house, Bella let out a sigh of relief as the front door closed. She listened as the cab Renee had called drove away and her mother left. She was gone. For good. Bella knew she should probably feel something more than relief, but, right now, she didn’t have the energy to think about something else. There were so many questions plaguing her mind.“Well, then,” Nan said softly, “where shall we start?”Bella figured the thing she was carrying would be a good starting point. But honestly, she didn’t want to think about it, let alone talk about it. So, instead, she asked the first question that came to mind.“How did I blow up the coffee table? And why weren’t any of you surprised?”Nan placed a comforting hand on top of Bella’s. “One thing at a time, my darling. Let’s start with your mother. What do you remember about the argument at dinner?”Bella frowned. “Not much. I know I told you I’m pregnant. Then I heard the word ‘abortion’ and . . .”“You will not ruin your life like I did mine.”Tears welled up in her eyes. “I mean, it’s not like I want to keep it. It’s a soulless, evil, killing machine! But . . . she thinks I ruined her life . . .”“Oh, my love,” Nan cooed, bringing Bella into her arms. “Pay no mind to what your mother says. She’s an idiot.”She couldn’t help it, through her tears, Bella softly giggled. She hadn’t said it to be malicious or cruel. Nan wasn’t any of those things. It was an offhand comment, stating what she believed to be the truth. Renee doesn’t think before she speaks. She says things she doesn’t mean, even if those things can be hurtful and cruel.“After I heard what she said,” Bella took a shaky breath, “I just remember feeling really angry, and then my vision went all hazy . . . and my fingers . . .”“. . . Were glowing purple . . . ” Charlie frowned.Bella looked over at him and then down at her hands. It had happened twice: at dinner and then again when she blew up the coffee table. She thought she’d imagined it.“You saw that, too?”Now that it was all over, it was hard to wrap her mind around. Her fingers were glowing. She blew up the coffee table . . . it was gone, so she definitely wasn’t imagining that. But how had she done it?Charlie nodded. “Pretty sure we all did, kiddo.”She let out a breath she was holding. They’d all seen the strange purple wispy stuff. She wasn’t sure what it was, or how she’d done it, but at least she knew she wasn’t going crazy.
No more than usual.
She looked at her Nan and then back to her dad. “What was it?”“Uh,” Charlie frowned. “I dunno. That’s more your Nan’s department than mine . . .”Bella frowned and turned to look at Nan. “Nan?”“I think it’s time we had an honest conversation, don’t you agree, Charlie?”He cleared his throat and shifted awkwardly in his seat. “I, uh, yeah, I guess now’s a good time . . .”“A good time for what?” Bella asked, looking at everyone in the room.“Let’s start with the pregnancy, shall we?” Nan suggested. “How far along are you?”“Uh,” Bella frowned, “well, that’s a little complicated . . .”Nan nodded. “Because Edward wasn’t human?”“Yes, that bu—” her eyes widened. “W-wait . . . what makes you say that?”Damon smirked. “Regular humans don’t suck venom out of their girlfriend’s ass.”She felt her cheeks warm at his word. She hadn’t meant to say that, it just came out.Nan smiled gently and took one of Bella’s hands in hers. “Nobody in this house is human, sweetheart. And the, umm,” she looked down at Bella’s stomach, “fetus—yes, let’s go with fetus—you’re carrying is not human either.”Bella stared at her grandmother in shock. “How do you know that?” She asked. “And what do you mean, nobody in this house is human? Dad’s human.” She looked over at him. “Right?”Charlie shook his head. “No, baby. I’m not.”Stunned, Bella looked back at Nan, who smiled gently. “I’m a witch.” She said with a comforting smile. “Damon and Stefan are vampires. And your father—”Charlie cleared his throat and straightened up. “I’m a werewolf, Bells.”She wasn’t sure what came over her, but Bella laughed. Her head fell back and tears rolled down her cheeks. “Sure. Sure. Nan’s a witch. They’re vampires. And Dad’s a werewolf. It all makes perfect sense. What’s Renee? A fairy?”“No dear. She was a witch,” Nan explained. “When she was nineteen, she turned her back on her heritage and removed her magic. Now she’s mortal.”Bella looked back at her Nan. “You’re shitting me, right?”“I shit you not,” Damon smirked. She watched in complete awe as his face suddenly changed. The sclera of his eyes turned blood-red, dark veins appeared under his eyes as the blood pumped forcefully through them, and his canine and premolar teeth extended into razor-sharp fangs.Stefan shifted in his seat and she looked over at him to see his face had changed, too. Though his fangs were different; only his canines were extended.At the same time, Charlie caught her attention and she looked at him to see his eyes glowing a bright golden-amber color.And, not to be left out, Nan twitched her fingers, levitating the sofa where Damon and Stefan were sitting.“Holy shit,” Bella breathed. “I—I uh,” she looked back at Damon and Stefan as their faces returned to a more human form. It was fascinating to see. A little scary. But fascinating, nonetheless. “I don’t know what they are, but they’re not vampires.”“What do you think a vampire looks like, sweet pea?”“Well, firstly, they don’t have fangs. Very sharp teeth, yes. But no fangs. They’re,” she frowned, “perfect. Extraordinarily beautiful. Almost angelic or even God-like. Those who feed on human blood have red eyes. But there’s another sort who feed on animal blood, they have golden eyes. Their skin is like marble and indestructible. They’re ice-cold to the touch, immune to pretty much everything, and extremely strong. They’re also exceptionally pale with chalky alabaster skin. They don’t eat, sleep, or need to breathe anymore. They can’t cry or produce fluids like a human. Umm.” She frowned, wondering what else she could tell them. “Oh, they also sparkle in the sunlight.”“What you’re describing is a cold one, Bella,” Stefan told her, his voice patient and kind. “They’re a, uh, different breed of vampire—”“Don’t lie to the girl,” Damon rolled his eyes. “Cold ones are a perversion of vampires. They might’ve come first, but nobody knows how they came into existence. Whereas true vampires like us were magically revived after we were killed as humans.”Bella stared at Damon in shock. “So . . . you died?” She frowned. There was something about that thought that made her heart hurt.Damon nodded. “Stef and I were shot by our father. We died. But because we had vampire blood in our system at the time, we came back and transitioned into vampires. I’ll tell ya the whole story sometime.”“I look forward to hearing that,” she smiled. It seemed like quite the tale. “So, uh, you guys are, what, more like traditional vampires? Like where the legends of vampires come from?”“Sort of,” Damon nodded.“Though, not all the legends and Hollywood stereotypes are true,” Stefan added.“So,” she frowned, “Crucifixes?”“Decorative.”“Holy water?”“Drinkable.”Bella thought and then smiled. “Mirrors? Like on Buffy?”Stefan smiled. “Myth.”“What about stakes?”He nodded. “A wooden stake through the heart will kill us.”“Or beheading,” Damon added. “Fire. Sunlight. Ripping out our hearts.”“And werewolf venom,” Charlie grinned, getting Bella’s attention.“How long have you been a werewolf?”“Fifteen years.”Slowly, she nodded. “And, are you a werewolf like Professor Lupin from Harry Potter? Or Oz from Buffy? Or more like Monroe from Grimm a, umm, oh, Blutbad? Oh, or more like Alcide from True Blood?”Damon smirked.“I’ve got no idea who any of those are, Bells,” Charlie admitted. “I’m a wolf. We’re similar to natural wolves, though werewolves have glowing yellow or orange eyes and wicked fangs. We’re bigger, and much more feral and predatory than natural wolves. We’re also supernaturally strong, and extremely fast, and our senses are much sharper than a regular wolf. But that’s only in wolf form. As a human, I’m pretty much mortal with a few exceptions. If I get angry or my emotions are heightened I can access my wolf without the moon but only for a short period. In human form, our senses are also shaper than a human.”Bella nodded, taking it all in. “Can you turn into a wolf whenever you want?”“No. Only during the night of the full moon.”“Is Uncle Mason a wolf, too?”“Yes. But he’s only recently turned.”“What about Kat, is she a wolf?”“No. She’s a vampire.”Bella nodded.She’d enjoyed meeting Mason and his girlfriend the last time they’d come to visit Charlie. Katherine was a little distant at first, but Bella quickly won her over with a batch of macaroons. After that, they’d bonded over books—Katherine had a love of the classics, like Bella—and movies. She even met Edward, though she took an instant dislike toward him and Alice. She even encouraged Bella to break up with him. Maybe she should’ve listened. Before they left, she and Katherine exchanged numbers and they’d been texting on and off ever since.She hadn’t told Kat about the breakup yet. She’d probably gloat that she was right and Edward was no good.“How do you become a wolf?” Bella asked her father.Charlie sighed. “How about we talk about all of this after you tell us about the cold ones?”Bella sighed, too. It was the conversation she’d been dreading. Though, at least they knew about the supernatural. That would make explaining things easier.“They called themselves vampires,” she told him. “I just figured, that’s what they were,” she shrugged. “They said they were the only ones . . . that traditional style vampires were just a Hollywood stereotype.”“They who?”“The Cullens,” she answered. “Well, actually, I got all my information from Edward. Carlisle might know differently; I’m not sure. Edward seemed to think nothing else supernatural existed except their sort of vampire.”“And he’s the, uh, father of your . . . of the, um,” Stefan looked down at her stomach, “the uh—”“Fetus,” Nan supplied.Stefan nodded. “Yeah.”Bella shrugged. “He must be.”“What do you mean ‘he must be’?” Charlie asked. “You aren’t sure who the father is?”“Well,” she frowned and then sighed. “I—I have no memory of having sex with Edward . . .”The room suddenly became tense as a low, very animalistic growl, reverberated through Charlie's chest. “What do you mean, you don’t remember having sex with him?”“Exactly that. I have no memory of ever having sex with Edward . . . or anyone else for that matter. But, I mean, it must’ve been him,” Bella frowned. “I just . . . don’t remember it for some reason . . .”“This is ridiculous!” Charlie growled. “How can you not remember? You don’t just for—” He turned his narrowed eyes on Damon and Stefan. “Do cold ones have some form of compulsion like you guys?”Stefan shrugged. “I don’t know. I really don’t know much about them. I’ve only met one and that was in the twenties. As far as I know, the two species don’t mix well, especially with their horrid scent . . .”“Their scent?”“Mm.” Stefan nodded. “Cold ones smell extremely sweet to us. It’s, uh, overpowering . . .”“So, you don’t know what power and strengths they possess?” Charlie worried.“Not really . . .”“Compulsion seems like the logical explanation, though,” Damon frowned.“What’s compulsion?”“It’s like mind control.”“Oh, Edward calls it dazzling. He does it all the time. But it doesn’t make you forget. It just makes you more compliant. At least that’s what he told me.”“He could’ve been lying . . .” Charlie hissed.Bella nodded. “Could have.”“Why don’t you start from the very beginning, dear? Tell us everything.” Nan suggested.Bella took a deep breath and did exactly what Nan said; she started from the moment she arrived in Forks and told them everything. Her first day of school. Seeing the Cullen kids in the cafeteria. Biology and Edward’s reaction to her and then him disappearing for a few weeks. His return. The emotional whiplash she went through with Edward’s ever-changing moods. And then all the times Edward had saved her, like when Tyler almost squished her with his van and the almost gang rape in Port Angeles.With every new piece of information he heard, Charlie's control slipped a little more. His growls were getting louder.Bella continued, getting it all out. Telling them about the first time she met the Cullen family in their home. How awkward it was. Then she moved on to the baseball game where James, Victoria, and Laurent showed up. Then the chase with James. And the ballet studio. James biting her and Edward sucking out the venom.“What happened to the redhead?” Damon asked, interrupting.Bella shrugged. “Edward said she wouldn’t be a problem and if she was, she’d go after him and his coven.”“You don’t believe that?” Charlie asked Damon.“From what Bella’s explained, it sounds like James and Victoria were mated,” Stefan said. “There is one thing we have in common with cold ones. When we mate, it’s for eternity. Whoever that person is, they become our entire world. And if our mate is lost, our minds become singularly focused on one thing; revenge.”Charlie nodded. “And you think she’d come after Bella?”Damon shrugged. “Depends.”“On?”“How unhinged she is. If it were me, I’d start with a little recon. Gather some information. And then I’d go after the weakest member of the coven. In this case, Bella. She was the catalyst for James’ death. And now that she’s alone, because the Cullens have left, getting to her should be easy. Easier and safer than going up against a coven of seven on my own. If I wanted to take out Bella and the whole coven . . .”“What?”Damon frowned. “One against seven,” he shrugged. “She’d be slaughtered before she could do any damage.”Bella rolled her eyes. “She might not be. The Cullens, at least Carlisle, would probably try talking her to death first. He’s a pacifist. He doesn’t believe in violence or killing.”“So,” Stefan frowned, “none of them can fight?”“Jasper can. I saw him in the ballet studio. He’s the one who killed James. With Emmett’s help. They’d probably be okay. The rest though, I don’t know what their skills are. Edward would never talk about that kind of stuff.”“So, should we be expecting an attack?” Charlie asked.“Maybe,” Damon shrugged. “I don’t know.”“It won’t hurt to be cautious,” Nan said. “I’ll ensure the house is protected and, for now, Bella does not go anywhere alone.”“I don’t think that’s going to be a problem,” Bella sighed.“Why, dear?”“Because,” she sighed, “however I became pregnant . . .” she sighed again, “It wasn’t until the night of my birthday.”“Your birthday?”Bella nodded.“Your birthday was nineteen days ago!”Again, Bella nodded.“Why do you think it happened then?”“Because that’s the night my memories go fuzzy,” she explained. “I’ve been trying to figure out when it happened and that’s the only night where my memories are muddled and hazy.”“Still, as I said, your birthday was nineteen days ago!” Charlie growled.Again, Bella nodded. “Whatever is growing inside of me isn’t a normal baby, Dad. It’s part cold one. And, evil!”Stefan nodded his head. “From the little I know about cold one’s they have horrendous control over their bloodlust. Even if they can control themselves, it takes an enormous willpower and strength to abstain.”“So, what you’re saying is, Bella, is carrying a bloodthirsty killing machine . . .”Stefan nodded. “It’s very possible, yes.”“Oh, this is fantastic,” Damon sighed. “And here I thought finding out about werewolves would be the highlight of our day!”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– Friday 2 October 2009 –– Seattle, Washington –Klaus sighed as he watched his brother devour the second flight attendant he’d hired for the short journey to Seattle. “Can’t you go six hours without feeding, brother?”Peter suggested using the private jet. After seeing Kol fidget for the last four hours and then kill two fight crew, Klaus was thankful he’d listened.“I’ve been in a box for the last century, Nik. Excuse me if I’m a little hungry!”Kol’s control had never been perfect. More than their brothers and sister, he suffered the most with his bloodlust. Klaus had always put it down to his brother losing access to his magic when they were turned. But perhaps it was something more.Elijah had considered Kol’s violent outbursts to be a cry for attention. It didn’t go unnoticed by Klaus that Kol had always been on the periphery of their family. Even more so after they became vampires. At first, they’d stuck together and remained as a family. But after Klaus killed the Brotherhood of the Five in retaliation for their attempt to neutralize his family with White Oak Ash Daggers everything changed.Klaus decided to keep Finn daggered due to his growing resentment of what they’d become and his attitude toward all of them. Klaus had never liked Finn much. As far as he saw it, Finn was better off in a box. Sage—Finn’s companion and lover—attempted to rescue him but Klaus wouldn’t hear of it and compelled her to leave and not return until he allowed it.He wondered now if Finn and Sage were mated. If he had made more of an effort to help his brother—despite their dislike toward each other—would Finn have been less inclined toward thoughts of contacting their father so that he could end his own existence? Would Sage have been able to convince him life, even as a vampire, is worth living?Either way, it didn’t matter anymore. He can’t change the past. Back then, his only thought was of keeping them all safe and Finn was safest daggered in a box.Elijah did his best to hold them all together, but it was of little use.Klaus was plagued by the Hunters Curse. Elijah and Rebekah remained together and, for the most part, they were there for Klaus as he suffered. But Kol became restless. He was left to his own devices and pushed aside by Elijah and Rebekah. At some point—Klaus wasn’t even sure when it happened—Kol wandered off on his own and left them. More than three and a half centuries passed before they saw him again. Even today, he wasn’t sure what Kol had done during that time or where he’d gone.Over the centuries, Elijah and Rebekah had tried to find Kol, but Klaus never did. In his mind, if Kol didn’t want to be with them and to remain part of their family, then why should he look for him? Kol made his choice and he’d chosen to leave them.But, perhaps—like with Finn—he should’ve done more. Been a better big brother. After all, they were in a similar position. Klaus with his curse, the other half of him being bound by their mother. In a way, Kol was also cursed. Cursed to be a vampire for all eternity. Stripped of his magic and the connection he felt to the earth.It was no wonder Kol rebelled and had such poor control. He was suffering as much as Klaus.But Klaus hadn’t seen that. Not back then. If he had, might things be different now? If he’d given Kol what he needed—the attention he craved, the same vow he swore to Elijah and Rebekah, his trust—they might be a united family. Instead, they were divided, alone, and broken. Rebekah and Finn daggered. Elijah seeking ways to destroy Klaus. And Kol, his baby brother, still struggling with this life after a thousand years.Klaus shook his head.He’d take his share of the blame when the time came. But this was not entirely his fault. It was not his fault they were turned into vampires against their will. It was not his fault Kol was robbed of his magic. It was not his fault their father was hunting them all over creation to rid the world of them when it was he who demanded they be turned in the first place!Yes, Klaus has done some awful things in his life.Yes, he daggered his siblings.But that was not the cause of Kol’s lack of control. How could it be? He’d daggered and undaggered Rebekah and Elijah over the years and they were fine. Elijah had impeccable control. Only Klaus’ control rivaled Elijah’s. Despite what his siblings thought, he did have complete control over his bloodlust. His temper was a different matter. But when it came to blood and feeding, he was a master.No. He refused to believe being daggered was the cause of Kol’s lack of control. It was something else. He didn’t know what, but it wasn’t the dagger. With a sigh, he went back to his book. Keeping Peter around, being his friend, and indulging this ridiculous notion of a soulmate was starting to make Klaus feel and he wasn’t sure he liked that.In the seat across from him, as if the man had heard Klaus’ thoughts, Peter smirked.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
When they landed, an hour later, Klaus compelled the flight crew to forget those who’d been eaten and then called one of his compelled vampires to clean up Kol’s mess. He had a feeling he was going to spend a lot of his time cleaning up after his brother now that he was undaggered.
I wonder if there’s a loophole to that deal we made. Kol is very good at making deals . . . his wording was specific . . . perhaps if I had a witch make another dagger or used something else . . . a spell, maybe . . .
His thoughts were interrupted by the ringing of his cell phone. The sound seemed to be coming from Kol’s jacket pocket.Klaus frowned, unsure when or how his little brother had got ahold of his cell phone.Without pause, Kol took the phone out of his pocket and answered. “Nik’s phone. Kol speaking.”Peter chuckled and shook his head at their antics.“Kol!” Klaus growled and took the phone from him.
“Klaus? Is that you? Did I call the wrong number? Hello? Hello? Is anyone there?”
“This is Klaus. Who am I speaking to?”“Billy Black. From the Quileute Reservation. I believe you knew my grandfather, Ephraim Black. He always said you were a good man, despite being a le—vampire.” Klaus met the Quileute shifters many years ago. They were good men and had a worthy purpose in life. Though, he was under the impression their pack had died out long ago.“Grandpa always said if we ever got into any serious trouble and needed assistance, to call you . . .”“That’s correct. What seems to be the bother?”
“Would it be possible to speak in person?”
“You’re in luck. I’ve just arrived in Washington State. I have some business to attend to first, perhaps we could meet later tonight or tomorrow?”
“Wonderful! Uh, if we could meet as soon as possible that would be better, i-if you don’t mind. Our problem is, uh, urgent . . .”
It was only seven in the morning. He wasn’t sure how long meeting his potential mate and assessing the situation would take. If Peter was wrong about this, there’d be no reason to stick around. But if he was right, Klaus figured they’d be staying in Forks for a while.After agreeing on a time and place to meet, Klaus hung up and turned to look at his brother. “How did you get my phone?” He asked. “And how did you know my password?”Kol shrugged. “Perhaps you should keep a better hold on your possessions, Nik. You never know who’s going to pinch something.” His cheeky grin widened as Klaus growled.“Now,” Kol clapped his hands, ignoring his brother, “where are we going? Personally, I’m looking forward to meeting this mate of yours. I do hope she can put up with your temper. We need someone with fire in her veins who’s not afraid to stand up to you . . . or any of us, I suppose.”“And it’ll have to be someone who’s not afraid of Rebekah,” he mused. “You know how jealous our little sister gets when you’re interested in anyone that isn’t her.” He smirked at Peter. “Petty little thing, our Bex.”Peter smirked. “I wouldn’t worry about Rebekah. She’ll be just fine. Pissed at Nik for daggering her for the last ninety years . . .”“Aren’t we all?” Kol sighed. “What about Elijah? He’s always on some crusade to save Nik’s soul . . . well, I suppose he’s gone the other way this time and wants to kill him . . .”Klaus tensed at the mention of his older brother.“Elijah will come around eventually. Once he sees his family wasn’t dropped into the ocean and destroyed. I’d be more concerned about what Nik’s little mate is going to think of Elijah than what he’ll think of her. She won’t take too kindly to your brother seeking to kill her mate.”That was shocking. Klaus wasn’t sure what to say. He’d never given much thought to what he desired in a mate. He certainly didn’t think someone would be concerned for his well-being or angry with Elijah for attempting to kill him. It wasn’t often—especially these days—that anyone was on his side but him. It was hard to believe this girl would worry for him or even be angry for him rather than turn her ire toward him.He didn’t believe Peter’s insight, that there could be anyone in the world for him. It seemed so unlikely after all these centuries. Unrealistic. Too good to be true. He’s not known to be a loving, gentle man. He’s The Beast. The Bastard Son and Brother. Klaus the Mad. He’s certainly no fairytale Prince Charming, that’s for sure!But he was here. He was willing to give Peter the benefit of the doubt. Though he wasn’t holding his breath this excursion would change his life.“I can’t wait to see someone angry with Noble Elijah!” Kol laughed. “Especially over Nik.” He looked over at Peter. “What do you see in my future?”Peter rolled his green eyes. “It doesn’t work like that. I get what I get,” he shrugged. “When The Fates want me to know something, I’ll tell you.”Kol huffed. “Fine.” A second later his mood shifted again and he clapped his hands together. “Right. I’m assuming we’ll need a car? Are we stealing or buying?”Klaus shook himself. Now wasn’t the time to be thinking these things. He’d just have to deal with whatever was to come as it came at him. He’d promised Peter he’d meet with the girl and he would. Nothing changes if Peter is wrong and this girl isn’t his mate. Life would go back to the way it was a few days ago and he’d continue with the search for the doppelgänger and his moonstone.If she did turn out to be his soulmate . . . well, he’d cross that bridge when he got there. – Same Day –– Forks, Washington – When Bella woke Friday morning the house was quiet. Her alarm had gone off an hour ago but she couldn’t bring herself to move. Not yet. She was warm and comfortable.Her dreams had been strange and chaotic. She wasn’t sure what she was dreaming about, but she could clearly remember a pair of the most intense cerulean blue eyes staring back at her. There was nothing familiar about these eyes. They were darker than Damon’s. Harder than Nan’s soft baby blues. With hints of green around the pupil and a hard line of dark azure around the outermost edge of the iris.It probably didn’t matter. They were just eyes after all.With a sigh, she rolled over. The bright numbers on her alarm clock told her it was twenty past nine. Despite it being Friday, she hadn’t gone to school. It was decided that until they knew more about this pregnancy she’d stay home. Charlie called the school and told them she was contagious and wouldn’t be back for a few weeks. As the Chief of Police, his word wasn’t questioned.Bella was considering rolling over to her other side when there was a knock on her door and Nan poked her head inside. “Are you awake, dear?”“Yeah,” Bella sighed. “I’ve been awake most of the night.”Nan pushed the door open and stepped into the room. This morning she was dressed in a hot pink tracksuit with white tennis shoes. “I think it’s time for us to have a little chat, my darling.”Nan joined Bella on her bed, making herself comfortable. “Kinda lumpy,” she frowned, bouncing in place.Bella smiled and tried to pull herself up so that she could sit and listen to whatever Nan wanted to tell her. As she scootched up the bed, her oversized T-shirt rode up to reveal the bump protruding from between her hips.Both she and Nan stared at the bump in complete shock.“That wasn’t there yesterday . . .”“Nope.” Bella shook her head, pulling her T-shirt back down. Yesterday she was bloated and couldn’t button her jeans. Today she had an obvious bump. Overnight the devil spawn had doubled in size.“It would seem this pregnancy is going to progress much quicker than I anticipated,” Nan frowned.“If this keeps up, I’ll give birth next week,” Bella whispered, tears in her eyes.Tearing her eyes from the bump, Nan looked back at Bella. “Now, none of that, my darling girl. You are going to be just fine.” She shifted closer to Bella and pulled her into a tight hug. “We’re so much more powerful than you realize.”Bella smiled and wiped away her tears. “Is that what you wanted to talk to me about?” she wondered. “Or are you finally going to tell me the secret ingredient in your marinara sauce? Or how you make those delicious Italian meatballs?”“No.” Nan smiled. “Those secrets stay with me until I die. And then they will go to you.”Bella sighed. “I think it’s more likely I’m going to go before you do, Nan.”“Don’t say that . . .”“I’ve seen enough movies to know this,” she indicated to her stomach, “is not going to end well for me.”Nan shifted, tightening her arms around her granddaughter, holding her close. “This is real life, not a movie,” Nan reminded her. “There are two vampires, a werewolf, and two witches in this house. One way or another, we will find a way to save your life and rid you of that . . . thing growing inside of you.” Bella wasn’t entirely sure she believed she’d make it through this pregnancy and live to tell the tale, but she didn’t want to roll over and give up, either. She didn’t want to die. And she certainly didn’t want to be bested by a demonic fetus.“Now,” Nan said, changing the subject, “I’m not sure the gravity of what we discussed last night has hit you yet. With the news of your pregnancy, that’s not a surprise, but seeing as you blew up the coffee table, I think you should be as prepared as possible for what’s to come in your future.”“What do you mean?”“Well dear, your father is a werewolf,” Nan said gently. “And your mother is, or was, a witch.”“So, that’s how I blew up the coffee table,” Bella said slowly. “I’m like you and Renee, a witch,” she frowned. “But Charlie's a werewolf . . . so would that make me . . . a werewolf, too?”Nan nodded. “It makes you unique. You carry the werewolf gene, but you are also a very special witch.”Bella frowned. “Because I can blow things up?”“No, dear. We can all do that. Though, admittedly, most of us require an incantation. You, because of who you are, don’t.”Bella sighed. “Nan, could you spit it out? I’m not following any of this. I’m special, but why am I special? And how am I special?”“All right, let’s start with a little history,” Nan decided. “I come from the Salvatore family. Damon and Stefan are my blood relations; distant paternal uncles.”Bella smiled. “So, not your nephews, then.”“No, I’m their niece. At some point, their father had an affair that resulted in an illegitimate son named Thomas. He was my great, great, great grandfather. After the death of Damon and Stefan’s father—Giuseppe Salvatore—and after they were turned into vampires, they made sure Thomas inherited the Salvatore name and everything that went with it.”“So, does that mean I get to call them Uncle Stefan and Uncle Damon?”Nan laughed softly. “I don’t see why not. They’re your family now, too. Damon can be a bit of a handful at times. Stefan often lets his emotions get the better of him, but they’re good boys and they protect their family. That’s what matters.”Bella nodded, taking it all in.“Now, let’s see . . . Thomas married a woman named Edith. Edith was very special. She came from a powerful family of witches known as the Gemini Coven. They weren’t happy that Edith decided to marry Thomas and move to Mystic Falls. They wanted her to remain in the Coven and marry a witch, not someone who was related to vampires. Edith refused to give Thomas up, so her family acted against her by placing a curse upon her.”Bella nodded. “Just what every fairytale needs, an evil witch and a curse. So, what happened to Edith and Thomas?”“Nothing,” Nan smiled. “They got married, had many children, and lived happily ever after.”Bella frowned. “But the witches and the curse?”“I’ve found, in my years on this earth, some witches can be . . .” she frowned, “a judgmental lot and seem to believe themselves to be morally superior to all other species. Now, I’m not saying all witches are like this, but most, I’ve found, are the biggest bunch of party poopers you’ll ever meet!”Bella chuckled. “Why do you say that?”“Witches created this world. They’re the reason werewolves exist. A witch created true vampires. And I’m sure a witch had something to do with the creation of cold ones. They didn’t just spring up from the earth like daisies. Everything supernatural is tied to magic. And yet, many witches dare to judge and condemn their own creations.”“Don’t get me wrong, not all witches are the same. We cannot judge the whole group by the actions of a few. There are a lot of witches in the world who are the kindest, most compassionate people you’ll ever meet. But there are others out there who would condemn and judge because you’re different. They see themselves as superior and would not hesitate to eradicate something they perceive as evil.”“Like the Gemini Coven?”Nan sighed. “I don’t think I’ll ever understand that coven,” she admitted. “The curse they placed on Edith affected her magic and ensured no child from her line would ever possess magic again.”“Because she loved someone who was related to vampires?”Nan nodded.“But you have magic. And Renee had magic . . . so, what happened? Did they do it wrong?”“The Fates happened.” Nan smiled. “Witches—like the Gemini Coven and all others who’re born into a family line or coven—consider themselves Servants of Nature. They see it as their sacred duty to keep the balance of Nature. Everything must have a balance. Good and evil. Light and dark. Life and death. You understand?”Bella nodded. “I think so.”“The Fates are above everything,” Nan continued. “They’re beyond the Spirits. Beyond our ancestors. Beyond Nature herself. I’m not sure what kind of power they possess or how vast it is but they’re beyond everything we know.”Again, Bella nodded as she listened.“When The Fates stepped in to help Edith, they removed the Gemini’s curse and blessed the female members of our family line with great power,” she went on. “In one of her journals, Edith wrote about the vision The Fates shared with her. In it, she described seeing the females of our line growing more powerful as time went on. But there would be one who would come into the world and she would be extraordinary.”“Uh-oh,” Bella sighed, “you don’t think that female is me, do you?”Nan smiled. “Yes, my darling, I do.”“Why?” She asked. “I haven’t done anything special. Unless you count blowing up the coffee table or miraculously getting pregnant and having no memory of it. I’m certainly not powerful . . .”Nan took Bella’s hands in hers and lifted them so that they were between the two women. “This is how I know. When you blew up the coffee table, your hands glowed purple.”Bella looked down at her hands. “So that wasn’t a normal witch thing, then? You don’t glow like that?”“No,” Nan shook her head, her white curls bouncing. “I’ve never seen magic like yours. The best comparison I can give you is a siphon, whose hands glow red.”“A siphon,” Bella frowned. “What’s that?”“I believe, it’s what you are, sweetheart. Siphons are very special. They’re a subsect of witches born without the ability to generate their own magic. Instead, they possess a rare power that allows them to siphon magic from other sources such as vampires, werewolves, other witches, or magical objects.”“Siphons are only found in the Gemini Coven and sadly, they believe them to be abominations because they don’t have their own magic like other witches. Throughout the history of the Gemini Coven, siphons have been persecuted. Most, if not all, are rejected from the coven and cast out. Some have been hunted and killed, and I believe, not too long ago, one was trapped inside a prison world.”“A prison world?”“From my understanding, it’s like an alternative dimension that was created by the Gemini Coven to imprison the most cruel and sadistic members of the coven. Only two prison worlds currently exist and contain the most brutal and savage coven members.”“All of whom are siphons . . .”“Yes,” Nan nodded.“Wonderful,” Bella sighed. “So, not only will I be hunted for my species but I run the risk of turning evil and then being imprisoned in another dimension . . .”“There’s no reason to believe you would be in any danger,” Nan assured her. “As far as I’m aware, the Gemini Coven believe their curse upon Edith worked and she was stripped of her magic. Nobody knows we’re descended from them. I doubt they know either of us exist.”“And the crazy part?” Bella asked, noticing Nan didn’t say anything about her possibly losing her marbles in the future.Nan smiled. “Oh, my darling, if you are a siphon, you’re likely the most well-adjusted siphon to exist in this world. Siphons are outcasts. They’re rejected, unloved, locked away, and denied any form of contact. They are severely abused and mistreated by their family and the coven. I know you didn’t have it easy but—”“Their actions make Renee look like a saint in comparison . . .” Bella finished.From what Nan was saying, even though Bella’s childhood wasn’t perfect, it could’ve been a whole lot worse. At least she had her dad and Nan. She was loved. And, even if Renee wasn’t the best parent, she was never cruel or abusive. Neglectful, yes, but she’d never harmed Bella.“So,” Bella looked down at her hands, “that’s what I am? A siphon?”As she spoke the words the purple wispy stuff coiled around her fingers, almost like it was caressing each digit. She wasn’t sure what it was, exactly. Energy, maybe. Or magic.Nan watched with wide eyes and an awed expression on her face.“To be honest, my darling, I’m not sure,” she answered, her blue eyes watching as the wisps emanated from Bella’s hands, and, surprising Nan, even her eyes began to glow purple.In an instant, the purple haze was gone. Bella blinked and the purple of her irises returned to their natural dark brown.“A siphon’s hands glow red when they siphon from something,” Nan said. “But you glow purple. And even if I could explain away the color somehow, it doesn’t explain the tendrils of—what I’m assuming is—magical energy coming from your hands. It also doesn’t explain why your eyes were just glowing purple. Or where the magic is coming from because you haven’t siphoned from anything . . .”“Could I be siphoning from the fetus?” Bella wondered.Nan thought about that for a minute. “I don’t know enough about cold ones to answer that, sweetheart,” she admitted. “I’ve never met one. I suppose it’s a possibility. I’m not sure what a cold one is, or how they were created. I would imagine they come from magic . . . most things in this world are bound by some form of magic . . .”“But that still doesn’t explain the other anomalies,” Bella frowned. “My eyes changing color and the wisps of magic . . .”“. . . Aren’t typical traits of a siphon,” Nan agreed. “But, then again, perhaps they’re exclusive to you. From what I read in Edith’s journals, you’ll be far more powerful than any siphon that’s ever walked this earth. In her writing, she spoke of a different form of magic, something that is unique to you.”“A different form of magic . . . what could that mean?”“There are many different types of magic,” Nan explained. “Nature magic, dark magic, spirit magic, hoodoo, voodoo, elemental magic, ancestral magic, traditional magic, blood magic, and more. When you’re ready, I’ll be able to teach you everything I know.”Bella nodded.“I don’t know what type of magic Edith was referring to in her journals. It may be something new, I suppose.” Nan shrugged. “What I do know, is your magic is extraordinary. You will be powerful. And, in time, when you’re ready, you will become the Eternal Matriarch of our family line.”“Eternal?” Bella frowned. “As in . . .”Nan nodded. “As in, Edith strongly believed, you would become immortal at some point and still retain your ability to use magic. Thus, becoming The Salvatore Matriarch. And the leader of our family and our coven.”“The Gemini Coven?”“No. The Salvatore Coven,” Nan corrected.“But what about you?” Bella asked, feeling uneasy. “Aren’t you the family Matriarch?”“For now. But when I pass onto the other side, you will take my place.”“Shouldn’t it be Renee who takes your place?”“Yes, it should have been,” Nan nodded. “This was her birthright until she decided she didn’t want it and removed her magic. Now, she has no say in family matters, and the crown—so to speak—goes to you. Unless you decide you don’t want it either and remove your magic as your mother did. In that case, the family line will die out with me, and,” she shrugged, “that will be that.”Bella shook her head. “I’d never do that.” She assured her Nan. “I might be unsure about all of this, but,” she sighed, “I’ve always known I’m different. I’ve always felt out of place in the normal world. I don’t relate well to others. The Cullens were the first people I felt comfortable with . . . that I felt understood me and, as it turns out, they’re not people at all! I seem to gravitate toward those who’re different,” she shrugged. “I think that’s why, until Alice, I never really had a friend.”Nan let go of Bella’s hands and pulled her in for a hug. “It’s okay, my darling. Everything will be okay. We’ll get you through this pregnancy and then,” she smiled, “maybe you’d consider coming to live with me in Mystic Falls.”Bella lifted her head from Nan’s shoulder. “Really?” She smiled. “Y-You’d want me to live with you?”“Of course! There’s plenty of room at the boarding house and you’d love Mystic Falls. It’s sunny and hardly ever rains. It gets cold in the winter and it snows, but not nearly as much as here. The people are friendly. I’ll introduce you to the knitting club and there are lots of young people. I think you’d get along well with Sheriff Forbes' girl, Caroline. She’s a little neurotic and has some insecurities, but she’s very kind and considerate. Bonnie Bennett is just coming into her magic like you. Then there’s your cousin Tyler . . .”“Is he a wolf, too?”“Not that I’m aware. But your father told me your Uncle Mason recently triggered the gene.”Bella nodded. “He and his girlfriend Katherine came to visit a few months ago. I don’t think I’ve seen Tyler in . . .” Bella frowned. “. . . Have I ever met Tyler?”“Well,” Nan sighed, “you might not have. Richard, Tyler’s father, and Charlie don’t get along. Never have, as far as I know. There’s some bad blood in that family. Their father was a horrid man—”Bella had never met her grandfather but from the few things she knew of him, she didn’t want to know him.“Is that why Dad changed his last name?” Bella wondered. “It wasn’t originally Swan, right?”“That’s right. Swan is your grandma Helen’s maiden name. Your grandfather, Geoffrey, was a Lockwood. Charlie had his name changed when he turned eighteen and left Mystic Falls.”It was fascinating to hear all the family history. Renee would never tell her anything and she didn’t want to ask Charlie because she knew he didn’t like talking about his family life and childhood. From what she knew, she didn’t blame him, either.“I think, I’d like to come to Mystic Falls with you,” Bella admitted, “but,” she sighed, “I don’t think I could leave Charlie now. We’re just starting to get to know each other again and after everything I’ve recently put him through with Edward and now this . . .” she looked down at her belly.“It’s okay, dear,” Nan assured her. “We have plenty of time to decide what to do. One thing at a time.”Bella nodded. “I don’t think I’m ready to take on any official roles—”“There’s no need to worry about that yet, my love,” Nan smiled happily. “We have plenty of time for you to learn about magic and your role in the family. I’m not going anywhere.”Bella hoped that was true. Nan was only in her mid-fifties. She was still sprightly and active. She didn’t seem to tire at all.“Herbs and spells help to keep me young,” she smiled. “Plus, a visit to the beauty parlor to take care of my greying hair and the occasional cocktail with the girls!”Bella laughed. “How was Atlantic City? Did you win big?”“Of course!” Nan grinned. “I always win.”“That’s because you cheat.”The two women looked up to see Damon leaning against the doorframe with a smirk on his handsome face.Nan smirked. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”“I did as you asked,” Damon told her. “She’s on her way. Should be here early tomorrow morning.”“Who?” Bella wondered.“Dr. Meredith Fell,” Nan answered.“We need to know what’s cooking inside of you,” Damon added. “And she’s the only one we know with both medical experience and knowledge of the supernatural world.”Bella nodded.“She said something about bringing along a colleague who’s in on the secret and could be of some use to us.”Nan nodded. “Did she mention who? I wasn’t aware there was anyone else working at the hospital that knew the secret.”“He works at Whitmore. A, um, Dr. Wes Maxfield.”“She trusts him?”“Seems to.”Nan nodded and sighed. “Well, all right then. I trust her judgment.”“D-Do you think we should try to contact Carlisle?” Bella asked. “He’s a doctor and a cold one. He might be able to help.”“Do you want us to find him?” Damon wondered. “We can . . . if that’s what you want . . .”“I don’t want to die, Uncle Damon,” she told him. “I’d face the devil himself if he could get this thing out of me and ensure my safety.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Coincidentally, across town, the man who believed himself to be the devil had just passed the ‘Welcome to Forks’ sign and was on his way to the Swan residence.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– Forks, Washington –“What do we do?” Stefan asked his brother as he began cleaning up after breakfast.Bella was upstairs in the bathroom with Nan. She’d only been able to eat one slice of dried toast before racing upstairs, hand over her mouth.Damon wasn’t sure what to tell him. He had no idea. He didn’t even know this was possible. Whatever was growing inside Bella was growing fast. In one night, she’d practically doubled in size. And, despite the ballooning of her stomach, she was losing weight. Already, her face looked thinner. Her hair was lank and she looked frail.If it was growing this fast inside of her, how fast would it grow when it came out?“I . . . I don’t know,” Damon sighed.“We can’t just watch her die, Damon!”“I know, but I don’t know what to do, Stefan! It’s not like this is something either of us has ever seen before.”“You’re right,” Stefan conceded. “Okay. Um. What about . . . trying to contact the Cullens? Her ex or one of his coven members must know something or have some answers, right? Didn’t she say their leader was a supernatural doctor? Maybe he’s dealt with this before and knows how to save her?”“I already called Meredith Fell. She’s on her way. Should be here tomorrow morning with her colleague Wes Maxfield.” “Who’s Wes Maxfield?”“No idea. A colleague of Meredith’s. Another doctor, I think. He works over at Whitmore College.”“Doing what?”“I don’t know, Stef. He’s a professor, I think.”“What does he teach?”“Biology. Or chemistry. I don’t know,” he shrugged. “Something medical related, I think . . .”“But they’re both human?” Stefan asked.“As far as I’m aware, yes.” Damon sighed, growing annoyed with his brother's questions. “This isn’t a normal human pregnancy, Damon. What are two human doctors going to do? One we don’t even know!”“I don’t know, Stefan!” Damon snapped. “This screwed-up situation is completely out of our wheelhouse. I don’t know what to do or who can help. And don’t say we should contact the Cullens. What would be the point? Even if we could get in touch with them, there’s no guarantee they’d come back. They left her! Without even bothering to say goodbye. To me, that doesn’t scream eternal love.”Again, Stefan agreed. “Maybe that’s true for Edward, but their leader is a doctor. He took an oath!”“Doesn’t mean he lives by it,” Damon pointed out. “And we don’t know which of them did this to her. It could’ve been the doctor. Just because she was dating one of them doesn’t mean he’s the one who did this to her.”Stefan looked over at his brother. “What do you mean? You don’t think her ex-boyfriend did this?”As Damon looked out the kitchen window, his mind went back to the moment Bella had called him Uncle Damon. He hadn’t been expecting that. Nor was he expecting to feel so protective of her. He’d only just met her. He barely knew her. And yet, the moment she called him Uncle Damon something shifted in him.“I don’t know, Stef,” he admitted. “There’s a lot of unknowns. If she can’t remember that night, who’s to say her ex did this to her? It could’ve been any one of them.”Stefan frowned. “You think she’s lying or withholding something?”Damon shook his head. “No. I think if she can’t remember that night it was because she was forced to forget.”Stefan nodded, realizing what his brother was saying. “You think she was compelled to forget.”“They're a perversion of true vampires, right? Maybe they have a way to control minds like we do. She said they can . . . what was it? Dazzle? What the hell is that? Is it like compulsion?”Stefan shrugged. “I don’t know. She’s a witch. We already know our tricks don’t work on her, maybe theirs don’t either. She said Edward couldn’t read her mind, maybe their dazzle wouldn’t work on her.”Damon sighed again. “If she’s immune to the parlor tricks of vampires, there are other ways to make her forget. It wouldn’t take much to slip her something.”Stefan nodded. “She did say Edward brought her aspirin and a bottle of water. Maybe there was more in it than water. That could be why she doesn’t remember. There are plenty of date rape drugs on the streets. Some even cause amnesia.”“Maybe,” Damon frowned. “Maybe we’re barking up the wrong tree. I don’t know. I don’t know if we’ll ever know the truth. The fact is, she’s pregnant and we have to deal with that. Whoever the father is, his parts done and unless he shows himself, and has a damn good explanation, we’re on our own.”Stefan smirked. “If he shows himself, Charlie's gonna kill him . . .”“And I’ll help,” Damon hissed. “This ain’t right, Stef. We’ve done a lot of shit in our time but this . . .” he shook his head, disgusted, “this is a new kind of awful. And I’ll take great pleasure in ripping the bastard apart.”That was a surprise to Stefan. He didn’t think Damon would care as much. He never cared about Caroline or how he’d used her. This was, essentially, the same thing, except Bella’s pregnant.Not willing to get into that conversation, Stefan changed the subject. “Have you noticed how she keeps scratching the bitemark on her wrist?”Damon nodded. “Mm. I’m surprised it hasn’t healed by now. Didn’t she say something about venom healing injuries, like our blood?”“Yeah. The doctor's mate was severely injured when he found her and his venom healed her without leaving a mark on her, so . . .”“Why hasn’t the bitemark on Bella’s wrist healed?” Damon finished.He was about to turn away from the window and check on Bella when a car turned onto their road and headed straight for the Swan residence.“Someone’s here.”Stefan joined him at the window as Nan and Bella returned to the kitchen.“You know, if I didn’t want to have kids before, this experience has officially put me off ever carrying another child,” Bella muttered, heading towards the couch. “Whoever said childbirth is a joyous experience can bite me.”Damon growled as he watched three men exit the car. One he recognized. “Son of a bitch,” he hissed and raced out of the room.“What’s going on?” Nan asked, coming to the window. “Oh! Bella, dear, we have guests.”“Wonderful,” she yawned. “Is it the men in white coats finally come to take me away?” She wondered. “Actually, maybe I’d be better off with a priest come to bless my little bundle of joy . . . or perform an exorcism, whatever he feels works best for Satan’s child.”Stefan chuckled as Nan dashed to the front door to greet the newcomers.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Outside the Swan residence, Klaus, Kol, and Peter chuckled as they listened to the female inside wondering if they were there to take her away or exorcise the demon inside her.“I like her already!” Kol announced with a grin. “She sounds feisty. I hope you can handle her, Nik.”Klaus rolled his eyes. He’s had plenty of experience with feisty women. Not that he was going to mention that to his brother or in earshot of his potential future mate.They were walking up the driveway when the front door was thrown open and the most mouthwatering scent hit Klaus like a freight train. Everything inside of him—the bound wolf, the vampire, the man—stood still in awe and hope. Every honed instinct he had, told him exactly who that scent belonged to and what she would come to mean to him.As soon as the scent registered in his mind, an odd sensation hit him. It was so powerful, so undeniable, he felt like he’d been punched in the gut. He doubled over, hand over his heart as it nearly beat out of his chest. He hadn’t felt his heart race so fast in centuries.“Nik?” Kol shifted beside him, all traces of humor gone as he watched his brother struggle with an unseen attack.“Can I say ‘I told you so’ yet?” Peter grinned.Despite his body's reaction and the beautiful scent bombarding him, Klaus still couldn’t believe it to be true. How could a man like him—one so broken and brutal—ever find the other half of his soul? It didn’t seem possible. Or likely.Taking a deep breath, he lifted his head to glare at Peter. “This means nothing,” he hissed.Peter grinned, knowingly.Ignoring Kol and Peter, Klaus forced himself to straighten up. He was Klaus Mikaelson. He would not be bested by a scent!
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
“Well, look what the cat dragged in.” A black-haired male smirked, his eyes on Peter. “Didn’t think I’d see you for another few decades, at least.”Peter shrugged. “I like to do the unexpected.”Damon’s eyes shifted to the two men behind Peter. “You bought backup this time.”Peter smirked. “I don’t need help to kill you, Damon.”“I’m older than you,” Damon reminded the Cowboy before him.Peter smirked. It was a lie. He was older than Damon by five years. But he wasn’t about to tell Damon that. Five years wasn’t going to make a lot of difference. And either way, he wasn’t worried. Though there was a hint of concern in Damon’s eyes.Rightly so.Excluding the Originals—because there aren’t many who’d willingly go against the first vampires—there are very few regular vampires with as much battle and tactical training as Peter Whitlock. The only other vampire with more experience than Peter and an even darker history was his brother, Jasper. Now there’s a man you don’t want to cross. The cold one’s Southern Wars had provided the brothers with a more than adequate education in the art of battle.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
“Where’s your brother?” Damon wondered.Where there was one Whitlock there was bound to be another. From what Damon knew, they were rarely separated. Though if the rumors are true, Jasper was either dead or he’d joined some weak coven who were keeping the great warrior on a tight leash.Absently, Damon wondered if Jasper Whitlock was the same Jasper Hale who attacked Bella on her birthday. He dismissed that idea quickly; why on earth would a real vampire join a coven of cold ones?“He’s around.”Well, that wasn’t good.Damon looked to his right and shifted closer to the little old woman as she came out of the house. “Marie, why don’t you go back inside and let Stefan know we have company.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
The moment she saw them, Marie knew who their guests were. Or, that is to say, she knew of one of them. Possibly two, if her theory was correct about the pretty brunette boy.Though she was not an official member of the Gemini Coven—and she had no interest in alerting them to her existence, or Bella’s—having a tie to the coven afforded her a few liberties. For example, information. She had access to all of Edith’s journals and grimoires. As well as all those that had been passed down over the years.She knew all about Qetsiyah, Silas, and Amara. She knew of the Travelers. And the doppelgängers. Tatia. Katerina. And now Isobel Flemming’s daughter, Elena, who was adopted by the Gilberts after her birth. She knew about the two prison worlds. Kai stuck in 1994. And the first prison world housing at least five siphons from 1903.The Gemini Coven has been around for a very long time. Possibly longer than anyone knows. They’ve been privy to and a part of a lot of the world's history.It all started in Greece, two thousand years ago. A powerful witch named Qetsiyah was a part of the coven. She, along with her lover Silas, created the first immortality spell. And then, the Gemini bore witness as she damned Silas and Amara—a true mated couple—to an eternity of suffering for betraying her.After the immortality spell was created, the coven was divided. A faction of the coven believed that immortality was proof they could accomplish even more with their magic. The other half saw the immortality spell as a crime against nature.It was that half—those who serve nature—who killed Qetsiyah as punishment for making immortality a possibility and then went on to curse the other half of the coven, which is how the Travelers came into existence. Essentially, they are cousins of the Gemini coven. A branch of witches unable to do earth magic due to the curse placed upon them.
Gemini sure do love their curses.
For the next two thousand years, the Gemini Coven dedicated their lives to ensuring the Travelers never broke their curse by keeping them from getting their hands on Silas and Amara’s doppelgängers.There was a lot Marie didn’t know. But, really, she had no interest in finding out the sordid details of the Gemini Coven’s less-than-stellar history. She wasn’t sure what side she was supposed to be on. In support of a spurned lover and possibly the most powerful witch in history. Or on the side of a mated couple whose only crime—as far as Marie could see—was wanting to be together.
If Silas had just been a man about it and broken off his engagement to Qetsiyah none of this would be a problem. They’d all be dead and there’d be no doppelgängers.
As far as Marie was concerned, a two-thousand-year-old feud was none of her business.However, the knowledge of doppelgängers meant Marie knew all about Tatia and her unwilling involvement in the creation of true vampires. More specifically, The Original Family. The Mikaelsons.Most witches know not to get into bed with an Original. They’re dangerous. More so than any vampire the world has ever seen. Only those who’re either reckless, stupid, or desperate ever willingly get involved.Vampire business is not witch business. She’d heard the saying from her mother, grandmother, and friends more than enough times. But Marie . . . well, Marie has never been one of those smart witches who steer clear of vampires. After all, she is the niece of two vampires.If two Originals are here now, they’re here for a reason. Marie had no idea what that reason was, but if she could persuade them to help her grandbaby and save her life, there was nothing she wouldn’t do for them.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Peter smirked, enjoying the sight of Damon squirming. He deserved to squirm.Beside the dark-haired vampire, the little old lady wearing a bright pink tracksuit huffed. “Nonsense. Just because you have trouble making friends, doesn’t mean I do.” She pushed the vampire aside, and took a step forward, though she didn’t leave the porch. “Now, gentleman, what can I do for you?”Peter looked toward the woman and tipped his head, removing his black Stetson. “Actually, ma’am, it’s more what we can do for you.”“And what is it you believe I need, young man?”“Help,” Peter answered. “I have a, uh, gift of sorts. I’m a conduit to The Fates. They’ve informed me of the situation with your granddaughter. Please, may we come inside and discuss this in private? I’d hate for any of your neighbors to overhear our conversation.”“Mm.” Marie frowned, watching one such neighbor peeking out through her front room curtains.“No.” Damon shook his head. “Absolutely not. It’s out of the question.”Nan was about to speak when they all heard a sudden cry from inside the house. As soon as he heard her in distress, Nik’s head snapped toward the door and a low growl rumbled through his throat.Nan’s eyes widened as she watched the blonde male take a step toward the house, though he was unable to enter.“Son of a nutcracker!” Bella cried.Marie tore her eyes away from the door and looked toward the three men waiting to be let inside, unsure how to proceed.“Uh, allow me to make the introductions,” Peter said quickly. “This is Kol. He knows all about supernatural pregnancies and can help keep your grandbaby alive. And this is . . .”“Klaus Mikaelson,” Marie nodded, “I’m aware.”Klaus smirked. “You’ve heard of me . . .”“You have quite the reputation.”“Uh,” Peter cleared his throat, “Nik here is, uh, well, he’s mated to your grandbaby . . .”Marie looked at the two Originals. One blonde. One brunette. She could tell they were brothers. Despite their differences, there were similarities. She could also sense the power radiating from both men. And something else, something lingering beneath the surface, something trapped within Klaus. She wasn’t sure what that meant or what it could be. She’s heard whispers of a curse, though she’s never paid much attention. Now, she wished she had. What was he going to get her granddaughter involved in?“They’re Old Ones,” Damon hissed, his eyes wide as he looked between the two arrivals.Klaus smirked.“Not just Old Ones, darling,” Kol grinned back at the baby vampire, “we’re the first of our kind. The Originals.” His dark eyes swept toward Marie. “And we are offering your granddaughter our help.”Marie’s eyes narrowed. “And what is it you want in return?” She asked. “Old Ones such as yourself wouldn’t do anything for free.”“Personally, I don’t want anything from you . . .” Kol assured her. “I merely wish to help, if I can.”Marie’s eyes went to Klaus. “And you?”“Peter says your granddaughter is my mate, I wish to know if that’s true.”“And if it isn’t?”“Then The Fates were wrong.” He shrugged his shoulders in indifference, though he felt anything but. He wanted to be in that house; to know what had caused her pain and to stop it. His chest felt tight as if something was pulling him in that direction. And he didn’t like that feeling at all!“The Quileutes have asked for my help,” he continued. “If my brother wishes to help you, I’ll leave him here while I deal with whatever bother they’ve found themselves in before we leave the area and your family in peace. You have my word.” Marie nodded, still unsure if she should believe him. After everything she’d heard about the Old One’s this was a surprising turn of events. And their attitude was even more befuddling. She certainly wasn’t expecting them to offer their help, nor would she refuse. If they could save Isabella, she’d do whatever they asked of her. “And you?”“My name is Peter Whitlock.” He smiled. “I’m not an Old One, but I am pretty old,” he chuckled. “I’m, uh, going to kill your friend back there one day. But not today. Today there are more pressing things to deal with than the death of one jackass.”Before she could speak, another cry came from Bella.“Marie!” Stefan called.“Isabella, my darling?” Marie called. “Could you please invite our guests inside? They’re here to help.”“What!” Damon cried. “Are you kidding me? What if they’re not here to help?”Marie shrugged. “Then they won’t. I’m not sure what you expect me to do against Old Ones, Damon. I may be powerful, but I’m not suicidal. Going against one of them is a guaranteed death sentence. If they can help and are offering it without any strings attached, that’s wonderful. I’ll take it and be eternally grateful. If they can’t help, then we’re no worse off than we were half an hour ago.”Another cry came from Bella.“Oh shit. Marie!” Stefan shouted. “I need you in here!” “Come . . . in . . .” Bella whispered.Before anyone could move, Klaus was through the door. Her scent was even more potent inside the house. It was a heady, overwhelming experience to be surrounded by something so attractive and necessary. Though he felt no desire to drain her. He did, however, wish to sink his teeth into her jugular and mark her as his, which was a startling realization and one he’d never felt in all his years.
Do vampires still mark their mates?
Klaus wasn’t sure about vampires but wolves were entirely different. Old school, traditional wolves often marked their mates, but he wasn’t sure it was common practice in the modern world. He hadn’t spent a lot of time around wolves. Any time he attempted to get close to one or a pack, they rejected him because of what and who he was.He followed her scent to a small living room. As soon as he entered, his eyes landed on a young woman in her late teens. The pull in his chest urged him forward. Now that he had eyes on her, it eased just a little, being replaced by a feeling that enveloped his heart. He couldn’t describe it. There were no words for something so . . . encompassing.His eyes moved over her petite, supple frame. Long dark hair stood stark against soft, pale skin. She was sitting on the sofa, holding her right side. Her back was bowed slightly. He could see the pain in her dark brown eyes and smell the salt of her tears.He had a sudden urge to reach out to her. To hold her against him and soothe her pain. To cup her cheek in his palm and press his lips to her forehead. It was shocking. He’d never felt such an urge. Such desperation. He knew, almost on instinct, that he needed her to look at him. He needed to see her eyes.Behind him, he heard Kol and Peter entering the house.“I think her ribs are broken!” The boy—who Klaus recognized as his old friend Stefan Salvatore—said panicked. “I tried to give her my blood . . .”Klaus could see that. It looked like she’d vomited blood. She and Stefan were covered in it.“. . . but it didn’t work!”“Try your blood, Nik,” Peter said from the doorway, looking unphased by the situation they’d walked into.Without thinking, without questioning, because all he needed right then was for her to be safe and unharmed, Klaus darted forward and took his young mate into his arms. “It’s all right, little love. I’ve gotcha,” he whispered.He sank his teeth into his wrist and then held it against her lips. Weakly she tried to resist but the moment the delicious taste of his blood touched her tongue, she moaned and latched onto him. He tasted like heaven. Like nirvana. She relaxed into his embrace, curling into his body as he held her tightly against him.“There you go,” he whispered, burying his head into her hair. “Good girl.”“I . . . I don’t understand,” Stefan frowned. “Why does his blood work and mine didn’t?”“The short answer: he’s her soulmate,” Peter shrugged. “The long answer: he’s her soulmate.”Stefan looked at Damon, who was scowling, and then toward Marie, who looked completely at peace with this situation.“I—”“Don’t bother, Stef,” Damon huffed, “He’s a cryptic bastard who ain’t gonna tell you Jack unless it serves him somehow.”Peter smirked.“Sounds familiar,” Stefan sighed.“I am nothing like him!” Damon growled, pointing a finger toward Peter.“Really?” Stefan questioned. “Cryptic. Doesn’t share information unless it serves his agenda. A jackass. Yep,” he nodded, “sounds familiar to me.”“You don’t even know him!”“I know he wants to kill you.”“Then I guess you two have something in common, huh?”Stefan shook his head. “After everything you’ve done since you came back to Mystic Falls, can you blame me, Damon?”“Boys!” Marie shouted, interrupting whatever Damon was about to come back with. “We have enough to deal with without you two bickering. Stefan, go get showered and cleaned up. Damon—”“I’m not leaving you alone with these . . .” he bit back a growl when Marie turned her glare on him, “visitors.”Without answering him, Marie turned back to her granddaughter. There were more important things to deal with than Stefan and Damon’s issues right now. They could deal with that mess later.Right now, her granddaughter was still in the arms of an Old One. Peter’s claims that Klaus was mated to Bella were shocking. But, the moment the two locked eyes, Marie knew Peter had been telling the truth. He really was a conduit for The Fates. And Bella was mated to an Original. Not just any Original, either. Klaus Mikaelson. The most feared, sadistic, and brutal Original. What was even more startling—more startling than her granddaughter being the mate of a powerful Original vampire—was that said vampire's eyes were now glowing bright amber.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– Forks, Washington –The first thing Bella saw when he entered the living room and brought her into his arms was the most intense cerulean blue eyes staring back at her. She’d seen these eyes before, in her dream. They were a lovely dark blue with hints of green around the pupil and a hard line of dark azure around the outermost edge of his Iris.She wasn’t sure how she’d dreamed about these eyes. Maybe it was a witch thing. She’d be sure to ask Nan about it later.He was the most handsome man she’d ever seen. And that was saying a lot. She’d spent time with cold ones. Before this man walked into her home, she’d believed nobody could rival Edward’s God-like beauty. And maybe that still held true—cold ones are exquisitely beautiful, after all—but this man was real. He was flesh and bone. She could feel the heat coming from his skin and . . . okay, he wasn’t soft, Bella could feel all his hard muscles beneath her, but being in his arms was nothing like being draped across a boulder in the artic!And then there was the taste of his blood . . .She was pretty sure blood wasn’t supposed to taste good to her. She’s human, after all! Usually, just a drop of blood was enough to make her feel faint. The scent always made her stomach churn. But his blood was like the sweetest nectar.Why was that?Perhaps, more importantly—she should be asking—who is this man? Is he a vampire like Uncle Damon and Uncle Stefan?The moment he burst into her home, the world around her was once again altered.
**
Bella and Stefan were sitting quietly waiting for Nan and Uncle Damon to return with their guests. Bella figured Stefan was listening to the conversation outside. If the little creases between his brow were any indication, he was straining to hear what was happening.
She wasn’t sure why he was straining so hard. They’d told her traditional vampires are stronger than cold ones. If that were true, why was Uncle Stefan breaking a sweat over eavesdropping on a conversation not fifty yards away?
“Uncle Stef, are you okay?”
“Hmm?” He looked back at her.
She smiled. “You look like you’re about to pop a blood vessel straining to hear whatever’s going on out there.”
He chuckled. “Oh. I, uh,” he sighed, “I’m not as strong as Damon.”
“How come?”
“I don’t feed on human blood,” he told her.
“Oh, I see. You feed on animal blood like the Cullens.”
He nodded. “Yes. But, uh, for our kind, the way I choose to feed makes me weaker than those who feed on human blood. Human blood is our natural food source, it’s what our bodies crave. But, uh, I’m . . .” He chuckled, “my best friend Lexi would tell you I’m a blood-aholic. I have, uh, problems controlling myself . . .”
She sensed he was editing himself. She wasn’t sure if that was for her benefit, because he didn’t want to scare her, or if he was too ashamed to tell her the truth right now.
“Jasper’s a bit like that, too,” she told him. “He’s an empath so when he feeds on humans he feels everything they’re feeling. That’s why he chooses to drink animal blood instead of human. But after a century of feeding the natural way—according to the Cullens—he has very limited control around human blood. He was considered the weakest member of the family because of his control but I think that’s a load of crap.”
Stefan frowned. “How come?”
She shrugged. “If he had such poor control, why would they let him attend high school every day? From what I could tell, it wasn’t pleasant for him to be there, but he was there and nobody died, so his control couldn’t have been that bad. And also,” she went on, thinking it over now, “if his control was that bad, how was he able to enter a building where I was bleeding to death?”
“If he considered you family, maybe he was able to withstand the bloodlust . . .”
“But that doesn’t explain why he lost control on my birthday. Is there a difference between me bleeding profusely from a major artery and one drop of blood due to a paper cut?”
“Could’ve been adrenaline,” Stefan mused. “In the ballet studio, you were injured and he was focused on your attacker. But the papercut caught them off guard. It wasn’t something they were expecting and so it had a different effect.”
Bella nodded as she took in what Stefan had suggested. It did make sense. They were having fun on her birthday and nobody—maybe not even Alice—expected her to be injured that night even if it was only a tiny paper cut.
“Do you feed on smaller animals or bigger game?” She asked, shocking Stefan.
“Uh, usually whatever I come across in the forest. Small critters. The occasional deer.”
Bella nodded. “You might want to try bigger predators. Emmett once told me bigger animals, especially carnivores, keep their bloodlust satiated longer because it’s closer to human blood.” She shrugged. “I have no idea if that’s true but it could be worth trying.”
Stefan smiled. “I’ll keep that in mind.”
**
She and Stefan were talking about their favourite books when it happened. It wasn’t something Bella had been expecting. But, it made sense. If the father of her little bundle of demonic joy is inhumanly strong, then, of course, his child would be, too. Right?Her mind was so focused on getting to know Uncle Stefan that the movement inside of her took her by surprise.For a moment, everything was fine.And then it happened again. And this time, she heard the snap of her ribs breaking.
Is that even possible? Did I hear my ribs snapping from inside my body? Or did I just imagine I heard it because the pain was so bad?
It hurt like a motherfucker.As soon as she screamed, Stefan shot off the sofa and blurred into action.“Son of a nutcracker!” She hissed.The pain rushing through her body was horrendous. It hurt to breathe. It hurt to move!Stefan tried to give her his blood but the taste was disgusting. It felt like acid being poured down her throat. She gagged and choked as her stomach churned. She vomited a fountain of blood. That was pleasant. It went everywhere! All over her. All over Stefan. It was almost worse than being kicked in the ribs by a baby boulder!When she thought the pain couldn’t get any worse, he appeared. Like a beautiful blue-eyed, blonde-haired angel sweeping her up in his arms and feeding her his healing blood.As soon as he touched her, she felt a surge of electricity sweep through her connecting every molecule, every fiber of her being to him. But there was something else there, too. Something she didn’t understand. It was like a dual connection. Neither was stronger or weaker than the other. They moved in tandem, intricately woven all around her, like a soft, cozy security blanket. She couldn’t see it, but she imagined both threads like two balls of wool. Each thread was weaving and curling around her soul, pulling tight and unbreakable as his soul and hers were joined.Though she didn’t know for sure, some part of her instinctively knew what had happened.Something locked deep within her shifted. Bella knew this was her inner wolf answering the call to her mate. She was still bound and unable to rise to the surface, but she was there, an intricate part of Bella that would one day break free and join her mate completely.When he was satisfied she’d had enough of his blood he removed his wrist from her grasp and she twisted in his arms, wanting a better look at the man who’d just claimed her heart as his.Unlike Edward—whoever this was—he was a grown man. She put him in his mid-twenties. No older than 25, she guessed. He had dark blonde hair and a rugged, scruffy face. She didn’t mind that. The scruff suited him.Absently, she wondered what it would feel like to kiss him. She wanted to know what his facial hair would feel like against her bare skin. Would it be uncomfortable? Or pleasant? She imagined his lips were soft. But the stubble across his jaw . . . would it distract or enhance the experience? And what would it feel like pressed against her inner thigh . . .?...…Oh, my....…She wasn’t expecting that thought.She felt the blush rise on her cheeks as her arousal surged....…She shook her head. She didn’t even know his name! And isn’t she supposed to be in love with Edward?
Who the hell cares about that tween when you’re lying in the arms of this gorgeous man? Feel the raw power and strength and masculinity . . .
In the arms of this man, she could hardly remember what she felt for Edward. She was certain it wasn’t love. It couldn’t have been. Infatuation, maybe. Lust, definitely. But not love. At least, not the kind of love that lasted centuries. Eons. Eternity.Carefully, moving slowly so as not to startle him, she reached up and gently pressed her hand against his cheek. As soon as he looked down at her she was met with the most gorgeous, vivid golden eyes gazing back at her.
Weren’t his eyes blue a moment ago?
“Why are your eyes glowing?”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
As soon as she was in his arms, her lips on his wrist, consuming his blood, Klaus felt every part of him awaken.He wasn’t sure how it was possible. In a thousand years, he’d only ever felt his wolf once, and that was the night he’d triggered his curse and transitioned for the first time. Without breaking the curse, this shouldn’t be happening.“Peter,” Klaus said, tearing his eyes away from his mate to look up at the only man in the room with answers. “What’s happening?”“I told ya, Nic,” he smiled. “Your mate is key to breaking your curse. Your bond with her—even at this early stage—is what awoke your wolf from his eternal slumber. Now, I’m not sure how your mate fits into all of this or what her part will be when it comes time to break the curse, which, I believe still needs to be fully broken. But I do know, this is a step that was needed to ensure your future. It means you’re on the right path, a path Nature and The Original Witch didn’t want you to take.”“But The Fates did,” Klaus realized, “that’s why you were able to lead me here.”“Yes.” Peter nodded and then sighed. “Well, partially for you, but also for Miss. Swan. For what’s to come, she is vital, which is why we needed to be here now and why Kol needed to be undaggered so that he could be here to help her.”In his arms, his little mate shifted. “Is he psychic?” She whispered. “I have some experience with a teacup-sized psychic, and, I gotta say, so far, I’m not a big fan.”Kol chuckled.“I’m not psychic,” Peter assured the girl. “I am a conduit. A, uh, mouthpiece for The Fates. When they have something to say, I . . .” he shrugged, “just know.”She nodded. “So, your stuff’s legit?” She asked. “It’s not like subjective or something?”Realization dawned in Peter’s eyes. “You’ve met Alice Cullen,” he growled.Bella nodded. “Her brother, Edward, is my ex. And the, uh, possible father of this little bundle of demonic spawn I’m carrying.” A low growl came from Klaus’ chest, drawing her attention back to him. She shifted against him. Her dark eyes met his and the world around them melted away.He never imagined a mating bond could feel so . . . freeing. If someone had asked him an hour ago, he would have described it as a restricting bond, something he really didn’t want or need in his life. The idea of being bound to one woman for the rest of his eternity seemed stifling and boring. But that’s not how he felt at all.This was . . . freeing. An immediate sense of familiarity took hold of him as his instincts screamed at him to mark her and claim her as his. The feeling was warm like a blanket had been draped across his soul, keeping him safe and loved. It was such an alien feeling to him but, every part of him relished in it. Now that she was here in his arms, he couldn’t imagine spending one moment of his life without her. She was essential to him.His heart.His soul.His mate.“All right,” Marie called, “everyone out. Let’s give these two some time alone. I’ll make us all a nice lunch. I’m sure you boys are hungry after your long trip . . .”Peter, Kol, and Damon followed the little white-haired woman out of the room.Klaus was grateful to her. He desperately wanted a moment alone with his new mate.“Hello,” she whispered, gazing back at him. Her bottom lip made its way between her teeth.“Hello love,” he said, a soft smile on his face.“So . . .”“So . . .”This was new. A thousand years on this earth and he was at a loss for words!He cleared his throat. “Allow me to introduce myself,” he began. “I am Niklaus Mikaelson. But you may call me Nik.”He wasn’t sure why he wanted her to call him Nik and not Klaus. There are only three people in the world who call him Nik. Only three people he’s ever allowed to call him Nik. But . . . the thought of her, his mate, calling him Klaus didn’t sit right with him. He would be Klaus when he needed to be, but he would always be her Nik.She smiled. “It’s very nice to meet you, Nik. I’m Isabella Marie Swan. But you can call me Bella.”“Isabella,” he whispered, her name sounding like a prayer on his lips.“Is, um,” she looked toward the entryway, “is what your friend said the truth?” she asked, turning back to look at him. “Am I your mate?”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
As soon as she spoke the words she was dying to know the answer to, Nik’s eyes began to glow once again. It was fascinating to see, but she didn’t understand why it kept happening.“Yes, love, it’s true,” he confirmed. “Peter doesn’t lie, especially not regarding the information he receives from The Fates.”She nodded.She believed what he was saying. There was a vulnerability in his eyes that assured her he was being truthful. But she didn’t understand it. Edward and Alice said she was meant for Edward.Was that a lie?
Of course, it was! Those two do nothing but lie and manipulate.
“Is . . .” she sighed, she needed to know, “. . . is it possible to have two mates?”“No,” Nik answered, his tone hard, unyielding. His arms tightened around her, holding her close to him. “No matter the species, it isn’t possible to have more than one soulmate.”He sighed and closed his eyes. “I have heard of cases where a bond has been broken. It’s rare. The bond would’ve had to be weak. But it’s possible.”She placed her hand on his cheek. “I guess, even supernatural bonds take work.”He sighed as he opened his eyes to meet hers. “Yes, love. They do.” He agreed. “Werewolves are a little different because they’re not immortal. They mate for life. The bond only breaks if a mate is lost . . .”“You’re a werewolf,” she smiled and then frowned again. “I didn’t realize werewolves had healing blood like vampires . . .”“They don’t,” Nik smiled. “I was born a werewolf and then turned into a vampire through a spell my mother cast. Upon my first kill as a vampire, I triggered the wolf curse and became a hybrid.”Her eyes widened in shock. “That’s how you become a wolf?” She whispered. “You have to take a life?”Nik nodded. “Yes.”“Oh,” she said softly, taking a deep breath. “My dad and I haven’t had that conversation yet. I’m still wrapping my mind around true vampires and witches . . .”“Your father is a wolf, too?”She nodded. “And Nan is a witch and I’m,” she smiled, “a riddle wrapped in a mystery inside an enigma . . .”He smiled. “You would be a witch until you trigger the wolf curse. Once you become a wolf, you’ll no longer be a witch.”She shook her head. “Nan said I might be different because my magic is special.”He frowned. “Special?”She lifted her hand between them and concentrated. A moment later the purple tendrils of magic curled around her fingers. And as she lifted her eyes to meet Nik’s, they were glowing dark purple.“Nan’s not sure why my magic is different but apparently I’m destined to be pretty powerful,” she shrugged as the wisps of magic disappeared and her eyes returned to their dark brown.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Nik stared at his young mate in complete shock.Her father’s wolf. Her grandmother’s a witch. And she was . . . exceptional.He had no idea why her magic was purple, why her eyes glowed, or what the tendrils were that flowed around her fingers, but he knew raw power when he felt it. And his little mate had it in spades! In all his years, he’d never felt magic like that.“It’s all new to me,” she admitted, her voice soft. “A few days ago, I thought I was a regular human and then I blew up the coffee table by accident and found out my dad turns into a wolf once a month. Turns out, I’m not that normal.” “You’re extraordinary,” he told her.“Not really,” she shook her head. “I don’t know the first thing about magic or this world. I’m just a girl . . .” she shrugged, “just an ordinary girl . . .”“If that were true, love, your eyes would not be purple right now, your fingers would not glow purple, and you would not be sitting here in my lap.”He didn’t understand why, but tears welled up in her eyes as she stared back at him. “I’ve never . . .” she shook her head. “I spent my whole life taking care of my mother. I never got to be a regular, normal girl. I never got to be a kid and do . . . whatever kids do.” She huffed. “I don’t even know what kids do, but I know I never got to do it!”“I was always too busy taking care of the house or my mom or working small jobs so I could have money for groceries and to pay whatever bills Renee forgot to pay.”She wiped the tears from her eyes. “I know it sounds bad,” she sighed. “And, to some extent, it was. But it could’ve been so much worse. I know that. But . . . I never got to be . . . me . . . I don’t even think I know who I am besides Renee’s caretaker and maid . . .”“And now after Edward and . . . and . . . this,” she pointed to her bloated belly, “I’m probably going to end up dying and I haven’t even begun living yet!”Klaus tightened his arms around her. “You are not going to die,” he growled.Her death was not an option. He would not lose her now he’d found her.He took a breath and held his mate close to him as he gathered his thoughts. He hadn’t comforted anyone in decades, centuries even! He wasn’t even sure how to offer her comfort. She didn’t protest his actions, so he took that as a good sign.“I’ve lived a very long time,” he told her. “And I’ve learned that in every moment a choice exists. We can cling to the past or embrace the inevitability of change and allow a brighter future to unfold. As long as you are up to fighting this,” he indicated to her belly, “and not allow it to conquer you, then a new day will rise. A better day.”“And on that day,” he continued, “you can choose how you wish to live the rest of your life. Embrace every moment. Allow the world to guide you and take you wherever you wish to go. Be whomever you wish to be, Isabella. You’re young. Your life is just beginning. Embrace it. Take hold of it. Accept the changes you’re going through. Embrace the power you’ve been given. And live however you want to live.”She leaned back and looked up at him, her eyes brimming with tears. “I don’t want to die, Nik.”“You are not going to die, love,” he promised her, pressing a soft kiss to her forehead. “I won’t allow it.”With a sigh, she leaned into him, resting her head on his shoulder. It felt strange to comfort someone, but he found he enjoyed it.Perhaps, after all, he would enjoy having a mate.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
When Nik, Peter, and Kol arrived at the Swan residence and the front door was thrown open, Kol knew his life would change irrevocably. At first, he didn’t understand it. He’d never felt anything like the warmth and security that surrounded him. For the first time in—he can’t even remember how long—he felt hope swell within his heart.The scent billowing from the house was tantalizing and alluring. It came from a female. His female. He wanted to rush to her side and take her into his arms.He knew exactly what this meant.The feeling.The scent drew him into the house, toward her.The sense of security and warmth.The ache in his chest.The feeling of belonging.He’s spent practically his whole immortal life working with witches. Learning from them and teaching them. He’d come across the term soulmate many times, but it was never something he imagined he’d find for himself, especially with his brother’s tendency to dagger him and his siblings whenever he pleased. Kol thought . . . he feared . . . that his soulmate would have come and gone while he was rotting in his coffin with a dagger in his chest.But here she was.In this tiny town.He could feel her presence, like a warm blanket wrapped around him.He never realized how cold he was until he felt her warmth.And her scent—My God, her scent!—it was the most potent, overwhelming fragrance he’d ever come across. He wanted to sink his teeth into her jugular and taste the nirvana flowing through her veins. But there was no desire to drain her.Definitely not!She was his.His little mate.She was to be treasured and adored.He would never—absolutely never—harm her! Just the thought of her being hurt by him or one of his siblings was enough to awaken the beast within him.Of course, what Kol never expected—what he believed was impossible until this moment—was to enter the Swan home behind his brother and find his mate curled up in Niklaus’ arms drinking his blood!
What. The. Bloody. Hell!
─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Kol couldn’t wrap his mind around it.He’d been ushered out of the living room, away from his mate, by a tiny, white-haired old woman in a hot pink tracksuit! He wanted to be with his mate. She was carrying a cold one’s baby, in grave danger, and in the arms of his brother!
What. The. Bloody. Hell!
“Are you alright, dear?” Marie asked, looking concerned.“No. I’m not.” Kol growled, the veins appearing beneath his eyes. “Peter, perhaps you’d like to explain what the bloody hell is going on!? And why can’t I hear them?”To say Kol was feeling a little irate was an understatement.His precious little angel was currently in the arms of his murdering, dagger-happy brother!“Silencing spell on all the rooms to ensure maximum privacy,” Marie said lightly as she began pulling ingredients out of the fridge.Well, at least that explained that mystery.As much as he loved witches and magic, sometimes they could be a bloody pain in the arse!“Peter?” Kol snapped.Peter was frowning. “Uh . . . I’m, um . . . Uh, what would you like me to explain . . . exactly?”Kol felt his fangs beginning to drop as he growled out, his next words. “Why is it I feel a mating pull to that sweet angel when it’s obvious she’s mated to Niklaus?”Surprised, Marie dropped the carton of milk she was holding. Everyone was so stunned by Kol’s words none of the vampires moved to grab the carton as it hurtled toward the floor and spilled its contents everywhere. Marie swore softly under her breath. With a quick snap of her fingers, the milk was telekinetically moved to the sink.“I’m sorry, dear,” she spoke, a frown gracing her lovely face. “Are you saying you are mated to my granddaughter as well?”“That’s not possible,” Peter frowned. “Mating only happens between two people. And if you were mated with Bella, why didn’t The Fates warn me?”Well, that was something.“You’re saying you didn’t know this was going to happen?” Kol questioned, eyes narrowed toward the younger vampire. He’d compel the truth out of him if necessary!“Of course, not!” Peter growled. “Do you think I’d keep something like this from you or your brother? He’ll rip my head off when he finds out about this! Nikalus Mikaelson isn’t known to be the kind of man who shares anything, let alone his soulmate!”Despite the situation, Kol felt a little better that Peter hadn’t purposefully kept this information from him. Part of him had feared his brother knew and told Peter to keep quiet. He could tell by the fear in Peter’s eyes and the look of complete surprise that the younger man didn’t know this would happen. Hell, he didn’t even know it was possible. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── “Just so I’m clear, Isabella—our Isabella—is the soulmate of both you and your brother?” Damon asked, looking at the old vampire with caution.A few hours ago, Damon didn’t even know soulmates existed. True, he’d heard the rumors over the years, but there was no proof and he’d never seen a soul-mated pair before, so he just figured it was talk and ignored it. Vampires can be a chatty bunch.Now, in the span of an hour, he’s learned soulmates do exist, and he’s supposed to believe Issy has two of them?Was that even possible?“It would seem that way,” Peter nodded, “yes.” ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Kol shook his head. “I can’t believe this. The Fates actually expect Nik and I to share a mate? What the bloody hell are they thinking? We can’t even share a conversation without wanting to rip each other apart, what do they think is going to happen now that we’re forced to share a mate?”Peter huffed and shrugged his shoulders. “I . . . I . . .”“Perhaps the better question would be, why was Peter not warned about this before your arrival?” Marie mused.All eyes turned toward the little old woman.“What do you mean?”“Well, as you said, you’re the mouthpiece of The Fates,” Marie said. “You’re their conduit. So, it stands to reason that they would tell you my granddaughter has more than one soulmate. Especially if she’s mated with two Originals who, from what I can tell, have a, umm, let’s say confrontational history together.”Kol huffed. “That’s putting it mildly. The bastard has kept me daggered in a box for the last ninety-five years!”“Marie has a point,” Peter nodded, ignoring Kol’s outburst. “The Fates must’ve known about this. Mating more than once never happens. So, why not warn you?”“Is it possible they didn’t know?” Stefan asked with a shrug of his shoulders.“No,” Marie answered before Peter could. “The Fates are beyond witches and nature. They’re the ultimate higher power.”Peter nodded. “If anyone would know, it’s them. They’re The Fates. That’s what they do . . .”“So, it would be impossible to tamper with Peter’s gift?” Damon asked curiously.“Well, on The Fates’ side, yes,” Marie nodded. “It’s doubtful any witch, dead or alive, would have that kind of power.”“But it’s possible to tamper with Peter’s side,” Damon frowned. “I mean, if he’s a conduit, there’s a give and take, right? The Fates give the information, Peter takes it.”“Like a phone call. Peter’s the receiving end,” Stefan nodded in understanding.“So, would it be possible for someone to do, I don’t know, something to Peter’s end?” Damon asked.Marie frowned. “I suppose.” She nodded. “Anything is possible if you have enough power. But the question is, who would do something like that and why would Bella’s mating matter to them?”Yes, that was an excellent question, indeed.Kol had no idea what the answer was. He’s been in a box for the last ninety-five years. Everyone he knew was likely dead by now.“We can add this to the list of mysteries to be solved later,” Peter said. “Right now, Isabella needs to be our focus. And, Kol, you’re going to have to tell your brother about this and then together you can explain it to Bella. You can’t keep it from either of them.”Kol’s eyes widened as the realization hit him. He’d have to tell Nik. “Bloody hell,” he hissed. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── While Isabella was in the shower, Nik took a moment to look around her home. It was quaint but homely and comfortable. There was a rustic, natural vibe to the house. He could easily envision a wolf living here, especially with the vast forest on the doorstep.As he looked at the pictures of Isabela lining the mantel, he wondered if she’d wish to stay here once her problem had been taken care of, or if she’d move to New York to be with him.She might wish to settle somewhere else. It wouldn’t matter to him. He’d been all over the world. He’d happily go wherever she wanted. He also wasn’t averse to moving to Forks. Small towns weren’t his cup of tea, but for her, he was happy to stay close. He could easily build somewhere within the forest or find a home somewhere in town. He doubted her father would allow her to move in with him while she was still in school.That was fine. He found the idea of courting his mate rather exciting. He’d never courted a woman before. Well, not since he was human. As far as her magic was concerned, she’d need to be trained as soon as possible. He has a great number of enemies. He would not leave his mate defenseless when she has a vast amount of power at her disposal.He was sure her grandmother would take care of her training. And there was no doubt in his mind that Kol would love to have someone to share his vast knowledge with and teach. Perhaps if he had a pupil to take care of and help hone her abilities, it would keep him out of trouble and give him an incentive to stay close to their family.Now that Klaus is a mated man, he’d have to consider how he’d put Kol down if he did start causing trouble. Even with Mikael neutralized for the time, there was no telling how many enemies Klaus had. Should they find out about his mate because of Kol’s antics, he’d need a way to put a stop to Kol without the daggers.He doubted Peter would be of any help. And he wouldn’t ask his mate or her grandmother. But he could call on Greta and Maddox. They may be of use. And if not, there was always Gloria. She was older. She’d know of a way to put down an Original without the use of a white oak ash dagger.Klaus had just sent messages to Maddox and Greta when Isabella returned freshly showered and dressed in a clean outfit. She looked refreshed but worn out. Her already pale skin was almost translucent and, he couldn’t be sure, but she looked a little rounder in the middle than she had when they met an hour ago. Was that even possible?A soft sigh left her lips as she sat on the sofa, almost curling in on herself as she looked up at him. “Are you sure?” She whispered.He darted over to her and knelt in front of his little mate. “Am I sure about what, love?” He asked, his voice as soft as a whisper.“That I’m your mate,” she replied. “Because I’ve been through this before and then Edward left . . .” She shook her head. “It’s not so much that he left. When we were together . . . it was like all my choices were taken away from me and I became an entirely different person. I’m still not sure I even wanted to be with him but every time I tried to break up with him,” she shook her head and began scratching at her wrist. “And then he left and it was like this massive weight had been lifted but at the same time, I felt like I was drowning. I couldn’t function. I couldn’t breathe without him near me . . .”From the corner of his eye, Klaus saw Kol appear in the doorway a look of concern on his face.“How do you feel now, Bella?”She jumped slightly and turned her head to look up at Kol. As soon as she looked at him, a soft smile lit her face and she relaxed a little more.“Free,” she answered and then turned to look back at Klaus. “As soon as you touched me it was like everything that was holding me to Edward was obliterated and all that was left was this dual bond linking you to me . . .”“That’s our bond, sweetheart,” he told her, reaching up to caress her cheek as he brushed the hair from her face. She sighed happily and leaned into his soft touch. “There’s no reason for us to rush this, love. We can take our time and go at your pace. I would never push you into anything you aren’t ready for,” he promised.She nodded in understanding and gave him a soft, reassured smile.“I’m not sure what Edward’s agenda was or what was done to you, but I can promise you, it was not a mate bond.” Gently, he took her hands in his. “When we mate, we become very possessive and protective. If the two of you shared any kind of bond, he never would’ve been able to hurt you.”“From what you’ve told me so far, it sounds like Edward was trying to turn you into his idea of the perfect mate. But that isn’t what a soulmate is. When we mate, we are matched with our ideal person. Each partner can bring out the best in the other. There’s no changing who you are to conform to someone else’s ideals. I don’t expect, nor do I want you to be anyone but yourself, Isabella. And, I must warn you, little love, I will not change, either.”In the doorway, Kol snickered.“I’m not an easy man to live with,” Klaus admitted. “I don’t do well with betrayal, especially with those I’m closest to, and as a wolf, I have quite the temper. Wolves can be a volatile species, especially when the full moon is upon us . . .”“Which is coming up on Sunday,” Kol warned.Klaus nodded. “I can also be impulsive at times and I am prone to acts of violence. Because of who and what I am there are times when the need to shed blood is overwhelming and, I’ll admit, most of the time I’ve not held back that desire.”He didn’t want to scare her, but he also refused to lie to her. She needed to know what she was getting into now that they were mated. He refused to spend eternity holding back who he was or walking on eggshells. That was no life for either of them.“But,” he said, continuing, “you have my word, Isabella, I will never harm you. The world will burn at my feet before I ever allow you to see that side of me against you. I could never, would never, harm you in any way, shape, or form.”For a moment, as she took in everything he had just told her, she sat in silence. “Is Kol a hybrid, too?” She asked finally.Klaus smiled and shook his head. “No, love. It’s just me. When we were human, our mother had an affair with a werewolf in our village and bore me.”His little mate’s eyes narrowed and her fingers began to glow a deep violet color. “And then you and your siblings were turned into vampires. You killed someone, triggered the wolf gene, and became the hybrid, and your mother's secret was exposed.”Klaus nodded. “Yes.”He could practically feel her anger and see it reflected in her narrowed magenta eyes. It was fascinating to see. Nobody had ever been upset on his behalf before, but here she was, his little mate was practically trembling in her anger.“What a fuckin’ bitch!” She exploded as tendrils of purple magic rolled in her palm, creating a ball of, what he thought, was energy. “In what world does that make any sense? She’s the one who cheated. She had sex with someone outside her marriage. She got pregnant! It’s not like you were there, egging her on and demanding to be born! You were completely innocent. If anyone should be cursed, it’s her!”“Easy there, little love,” he soothed, carefully reaching forward to take her hands in his.He wasn’t sure it was the smartest thing to do. He wasn’t even sure what was happening. He’d never seen magic like this. But when the purple tendrils slid across his hands like a lover's caress, he breathed a sigh of relief. Perhaps her magic recognized him as her soulmate. He wasn’t sure that was possible, but then, he didn’t know much about soulmates. If he couldn’t harm her—the mere thought of hurting her was enough to put him on his knees—maybe it was the same for her.Still being careful, he pressed her hands closed and covered her small fists with his hands. “Breath, love,” he commanded.“Where is she?” She demanded.“Our mother is dead,” he said calmly. “Has been for a thousand years.”That seemed to calm her a little.“Good. If she knows what’s good for her, she better stay that way.”He couldn’t help but smile. She was a possessive, protective little thing. And he loved it. He’d never had anyone in his life quite like her. His siblings were protective but they’d also, over the years, betrayed him at one point or another. Nobody had ever been this angry on his behalf before. It was a thrilling, touching experience.If she was this angry with Esther, he couldn’t wait to see what she’d say about the father who abused him and his older brother who was currently planning to kill him.His little mate was not going anywhere near Mikael, but it could be fun to introduce her to Elijah . . .“You okay in there, Is?” Damon called from the doorway, his hand over his eyes.She sighed. “I’m fine . . .”“Is it safe to come in?” Damon asked. “Anyone naked yet?”Isabella rolled her eyes. “This house is full of nosy vampires with super-enhanced hearing, what do you think, Uncle Damon?”Uncovering one eye, Damon peeked into the living room. “If I’d just found my soulmate, I’d be naked by now . . .”“Well then,” Isabella smiled, “I guess it’s a good thing I’m not you. My mate is a gentleman.”Klaus heard Kol’s laughter fill the house and growled in response. As soon as she heard the rumbling in his chest, she pulled him up onto the couch with her and curled into his side. She lay her head on his shoulder and her hand draped across his chest, her fingers lightly brushed across his collarbone in a soothing motion that had him purring.He wasn’t even aware he could make that sound!
Since when do vampires purr?
Her lips brushed ever so softly against his jaw and he melted into her, the purring growing louder in his chest.
Oh, bloody hell, I’m already going soft!
─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───
Over two thousand miles away, deep in Denali National Park, Jasper Whitlock watched Ali make angels in the freshly fallen snow. Though they were rare, he believed these moments were important to the small girl's mental health after all she’d suffered.For now, it was just the two of them. Neither of them had to pretend to be something they weren’t. Ali could let go and enjoy being a carefree girl without worrying someone would question her.Jasper watched her play with a smile on his face, enjoying the sounds of her giggles as she chased the falling snow and danced through the trees.The last nine months—ever since Bella came into their lives—have been some of the best and worst times for Ali. For the first time in her life, she had a best friend who she adored. He’d never seen her so happy and excited as she was when Bella agreed to a simple sleepover. She was finally getting to act her age and be a normal girl. It was exciting. And yes, she might’ve gone overboard a little, but that was just Ali. She gets excited. She may look physically grown, and have power beyond his comprehension, but after her human life and all she suffered, Mary-Alice’s mind was stuck somewhere between the ages of five and fourteen. Depending on the day.And life with the Cullens—though safe—was not always stress-free.After the monumental fuck up that was James and the ballet studio, Edward’s intense paranoia set in and he began using Ali to spy on Bella. He blackmailed and even threatened her behind Jasper’s back.Jasper knew something was wrong. His sweet girl wasn’t acting like herself. She was withdrawn and overly emotional. But she wouldn’t tell him what had happened. He was even more shocked and concerned when she agreed to leave Forks and Bella!Jasper wasn’t surprised Edward chose to run away from Bella and his responsibilities. As far as he was concerned, the boy was weak and immature. He couldn’t handle a fiercely independent, strong woman like Isabella Swan. From what he could tell of her emotions and personality, she was everything Edward would hate in a partner. And yet, somehow, Edward managed to keep the relationship going for seven months. He was almost positive Esme and Carlisle were helping him. Or, Edward might have been manipulating her somehow, but he had no proof of that. And, even if he did, he doubted Carlisle would do anything to help the girl.Carlisle may be a good man and great doctor, but he was a piss-poor excuse of a vampire and an even worse sire. He hadn’t taught his progeny anything!Jasper was the one who taught Rosalie, Emmett, and Esme how to fight and protect themselves. He taught them etiquette, manners, and how to hold themselves around other vampires. He taught them vampire history and not just cold one history. Until he joined the coven, they believed the only supernatural species to exist in the world were cold ones! He taught them about the supernatural world and all the other, vastly more powerful creatures, that exist. He taught them how to hunt and sustain themselves on animal blood. Carlisle thought it wise to have them drink deer and small game. If they refused human blood, the least they could do was hunt carnivores!Basically, Jasper taught them all the things their sire should’ve taught them in their first years of this life. And while he was at it, because Carlisle was completely oblivious to her pain and growing resentment, Jasper encouraged Rosalie to seek professional help after the tragic circumstances that led to her transition. It wasn’t hard to find a supernatural therapist. If you know the world is so much bigger than just cold ones. And when she needed an outlet for her anger, Jasper introduced Rosalie to his old friend Sage. That woman was a great influence on Rosalie and truly helped the young girl flourish and grow.Rosalie is still angry. She’s still bitter about being a cold one. And she still has days when she needs a little extra support. But at least now, not only does she know how to handle those emotions, but her mate does, too. Before Jasper intervened, Emmett was hopelessly lost when it came to his mate, but now, he’s educated and knows how to help her.From what Jasper has seen, their mating is stronger now than it ever was or could’ve been. And that’s a truly beautiful thing.As far as Jasper saw it, Carlisle was just as culpable as Edward when he agreed to leave Isabella. What kind of leader only puts the wants, needs, and desires of one ahead of the entire family? Including its most vulnerable member!It didn’t matter what Esme wanted, or Emmett, or Rosalie, or Alice, or Jasper, or even what Isabella wanted. All that mattered to Carlisle was Edward. If there was another way to look at it, Jasper couldn’t see it.What did surprise Jasper, was Edward threatening to tell the coven and the entire vampire world that Alice is not his mate and wife, but his daughter.To keep Ali safe, Jasper had kept the true nature of their relationship a secret. From everyone. Including his brother.To have Edward threaten to expose his lie was not something Jasper had seen coming. And it was a threat he didn’t take lightly.He knew Edward didn’t mean any harm. He only meant to cause Jasper trouble with the coven and possibly the females of their world when word gets out that he isn’t a mated man but is, in fact, a powerful single male. He knew several females who would jump at the chance to be with him. And he suspected they wouldn’t have any qualms about pushing Alice out of the way or harming her to get to him.Because Edward only ever thinks of himself and has no real concept of the world outside the safety of Carlisle’s coven or the dangers that exist, he never considered how this threat would affect Alice. He didn’t see how she could be harmed. Or how it would leave her open to advances by single males eager to get their hands on a powerful witch-vampire hybrid with the mind of a child!Even with all his power of telepathy, Edward truly has no idea about the world he lives in. If he did, he never would’ve opened his mouth and made such threats.Ever since her mother’s violent death in 1870, when Alice was seven, her mind has been broken. When Jasper found her in eighteen eighty-two, he was forced to decide between losing his little girl or turning her. At the time, he didn’t know how broken her mind was. She may look to be in her late teens, but her mind is no more than a child. There are days when he’s sure she’s regressed to a mere five or six-year-old.Because of her horrendous past, because of what a coven of despicable, vile witches did his little girl is broken. And Edward dared to threaten Jasper with the safety of his daughter!The moment that threat left Edward’s lips any respect, patience, or fondness he’d had for the boy vanished. But, for the sake of Ali, Jasper had remained calm. It only upset her when he lost his temper or reacted violently. For her sake, to keep her safe, he agreed to leave Forks and Bella.It wasn’t something he agreed to lightly. He knew how dangerous it was to leave a human with knowledge of their world unattended. He knew the threat of Victoria was still out there and that she’d likely go back for Bella. But he would not put anyone—even someone he was fond of like Bella—above the safety of his daughter.Of course, that didn’t mean he would abide by Edward’s ridiculous rules and leave Bella vulnerable. He may be a sadistic bastard at times, but he’s not without compassion. Leaving Bella alone and vulnerable was just cruel.Not to mention, it broke Volturi law. And, as he and Alice are masquerading as cold ones for the time, he must abide by their laws.As soon as they left Forks, he called his brother for help and a few old contacts who owed him a favor, asking them to keep an eye on Bella. He told them to keep their distance and give her space but to intervene if something were to happen and contact him immediately if the redhead cold one made an appearance. He wanted to take care of that bitch himself.He also encouraged Ali to keep an eye on her friend through her visions. At first, she refused. Edward had forced a promise out of her that she wouldn’t check on Bella’s future.Jasper was keeping a mental list of every threat Edward made. With each new threat, he’d lose another body part. That’s the great thing about cold ones. You can rip those bastards apart like humpy-fuckin-dumpty and put them back together again. There were so many ways Jasper could torture the little bastard . . . so many fun things he had planned for the sniveling, cruel boy who’d threatened his daughter!Hell, he’d rip Carlisle apart too, if he had to. That pacifist shouldn’t be leading a coven!Jasper was so lost in his thoughts that when a shrill scream echoed through the mountaintops, his head snapped up and he was sure his heart stopped for a moment.“Ali!”He jumped from the tree branch he was sitting on and raced toward the small girl who was on her knees in the snow, gripping her head, and sobbing.He dropped down in front of her, pulling her into his arms. “It’s okay, Darlin'. I’ve gotcha. What are you seein’?”“Bad. Bad. Bad.” She whimpered, shaking her head as if she could dispel the images she was seeing. “What’s bad, Princess?” Jasper soothed, gently brushing his fingers through her dark hair. “Bella . . .” she looked up at him, tears rolling down her pale cheeks.“What about her?”“I-I . . . I saw her die!”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
It was just past noon when Charlie arrived home to find three more vampires in his living room, surrounding his daughter. He had a feeling that, if she were anything like her Nan, this was only the beginning.The introductions were made by Marie. After telling him his eighteen-year-old daughter had found her soulmate in not one but two Original Vampires—one who’ll be the Original Hybrid when he breaks the curse keeping his wolf at bay—she handed him a cold beer and roast beef sandwich. With plenty of those crispy fried onions and horseradish mayo. There was also the promise of another slice of warm apple pie.Marie’s answer to . . . well, pretty much anything, was food. Depressed, have a slice of pie. Sick, chicken noodle soup will cure any ailment. Happy, have a piece of cake. He could see where Bella got her love of baking. It certainly wasn’t him or Renee. He can barely boil water and Renee just had to step into the kitchen and it bursts into flames.Despite everything that was going on right now, Marie seemed to be in good spirits. Then again, she’s been dealing with vampires her whole life. To Charlie—even though he’s been a werewolf for fifteen years—most of this was new to him. He was glad he had an excuse to escape the house and all the drama. He needed his job now more than ever.But still, no amount of delicious roast beef or pie would make him forget the news that was just shared with him.“Are you telling me my eighteen-year-old little girl has two soulmates and they just happen to be thousand-year-old Original Vampires?” Charlie hissed, trying to keep his temper in check.With a wave of her hand, Marie closed the kitchen door.“Yes, Charlie, that’s what I’m telling you. And keep your voice down, neither Bella nor Nik know yet.”“What do you mean they don’t know? How could they not know?”“Kol hasn’t told them. And,” she smiled happily, “Bella and Nik have been a bit preoccupied with each other to realize what’s going on. I’m sure Bella already feels drawn to Kol but, she’s so young and new to this world, I doubt she understands what she’s feeling.”Charlie took a deep breath, popped open his beer, and took a long sip. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── “You know as well as I, what it means to find a soulmate, Charlie . . .” Marie warned, her blue eyes narrowed as she watched the police chief carefully.He was a good man. And she cared for him dearly. But she would not allow him to upset his daughter if he chose to make a fuss about this unique situation.The poor girl had been through a lot in her short life. She deserved some understanding and acceptance from her father. His blessing and support would go a long way in boosting Bella’s confidence. Lord knows that needs all the lift it can get after a lifetime of living with Renee!If Marie had known her only granddaughter was playing the caregiver to her own mother instead of being a little girl, she never would’ve left her in that situation.
Maybe I should hex Renee . . . It has been years since I turned someone into a toad . . .
─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Charlie sighed and ran a hand down his face. “I know,” he admitted. “I wouldn’t dream of coming between a mated pair . . . or whatever you call this. It’s just,” he shook his head, “unexpected.”Marie nodded in agreement. “I’m not all that surprised,” she admitted. “Bella is unique. She needs our support, guidance, and blessing now more than ever, Charlie.”He nodded in understanding.“This unorthodox situation does make me wonder what will happen when Bella meets the two eldest Original brothers . . .”Charlie's eyes widened as Marie made her way out of the kitchen, leaving him to digest her last words.This situation was so far outside Charlie's wheelhouse he wasn’t sure what to do or how he was supposed to react. Bella is his little girl. But, she’s also eighteen and he would have to let her live her life however she sees fit. It’s not like she can’t take care of herself and make her own decisions. She’s been doing it her whole life!On the other hand, this situation is vastly different from taking care of Renee or dating that Edwin boy. She’s so new to this world. She doesn’t know the first thing about real vampires!But she’ll learn.She has support now. She has him. Her Nan. Damon and Stefan. And . . . two soulmates . . . or, if Marie is right, four . . .Four soulmates . . .Four grown—thousand-year-old—men. All bound to and in love with his little girl.
Yeah. That’s gonna take some getting used to . . .
It would be different if they were all human. He might have a chance to talk her out of it. But this is a soulmate bond.Not just a soulmate bond between a vampire and a human, either. Niklaus Mikaelson is part werewolf.Bella carries the wolf gene, too. One day, she will transition and when she does, her wolf will not be separated from her mates. Whether she has one or four. She’ll kill anyone who tries to come between them. Female werewolves were different from their male counterparts. Males could be some of the most vicious creatures on the planet. But when it came to her mate and children, females were downright terrifying. You don’t want to cross a female mama wolf.Was there a right way to feel about this?The man in him wanted to fight against it. But the wolf knew that would only lead to pain and the loss of his child. He lost her once, he wasn’t about to let it happen again.Shaking his head, Charlie and his wolf knew the best thing he could do for his daughter was accept this. She’s been hurt enough already. It’s his job as her father to love her and care for her. To ensure that she is always safe and happy. If this was the path she was meant to walk, then he would stand beside her and offer his guidance and counsel whenever she needed it.From what he’s heard from other wolves, finding a mate is a rare and wonderful experience. If she were lucky enough to find such a bond, he would never deny her that happiness. Even if she was mated to four of the most feared and deadly men in their world.With a deep breath, Charlie grabbed his beer and sandwich and walked into the living room.Bella was curled up on the couch, resting in the arms of her new mate, who had his nose buried in her neck and seemed, at least to Charlie, oblivious to anything but the small girl wrapped around him.The other male—a brunette boy—looked agitated as he paced in front of the fireplace.That would need to be dealt with soon.The boy looked like he was moments away from attacking his brother. With Bella between them, that could be disastrous.Although, maybe not . . .They’re mated.She could have a more calming, soothing effect on them . . .Everything in Charlie knew that these boys—no matter how powerful they were—would not be able to harm their mate. In any way.From the way Nik was looking at her, Charlie knew he’d never allow any harm to come to Bella. Kol might be agitated right now, but there was no way he’d ever be able to attack his mate. God help anyone who came between the two Originals and their mate. They’d see the world burn before they’d let anything happen to her. As terrifying as the thought was, as a father—as Isabella’s father—it was oddly comforting to know she was so protected.“So, Marie tells me you know how to deal with this pregnancy,” Charlie stated, his eyes going to the dark-haired vampire, who’d been watching Bella. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Kol tore his eyes away from his little mate. It took every ounce of strength he had not to join her on the sofa. He’d considered tearing Nik’s arms off for touching her, but he decided that was unwise.As much as he hated it, she was also Nik’s mate. Doing anything against his brother would only serve to hurt her. And he couldn’t bear the thought of harming his sweet little mate.He would just have to learn to share her . . .Instead of focusing on his brother cuddled up with their mate. Kol focused on the problem at hand. Saving her life needed to be their priority.He could see, she was trying to be brave and strong in the face of this nightmare, but the fear was evident in her eyes. He could also see how tired she was and wondered when she’d last slept. Just like the other pregnancies he’d witnessed, despite her bloated belly, she was rapidly losing weight where the parasite was feasting on her.“I’ve seen two pregnancies like this one,” he confirmed.“And the mothers?” Charlie asked. “Did they survive?”“No,” Kol answered. “I won’t lie. By the time the parasite ripped itself out of the mother’s womb, there was barely anything left of her. I tried to give them my blood and save their lives, but,” he shook his head, “at that point, there was nothing left to save.”The silence in the room was heavy.Charlie paled. “And when you say it ripped itself out of the womb . . .”“There is nothing human about this thing,” Kol explained. “It’ll know when it’s ready to be born. When that time comes, it will use its teeth and claws to tear its way out of Bella’s womb.”“It’s born with teeth . . .”“And claws . . .”Kol nodded. “It’ll look like a regular baby, but, just like it’s cold one father, it will have a full set of sharp teeth and nails or claws capable of ripping through anything.”“Well,” Bella took a deep breath, “that’s something to look forward to . . .”Nik’s arms tightened around her, holding her safe against his chest.“It gets worse, I’m afraid, darling,” Kol went on, focusing on Bella.“Worse than it ripping itself out of me?”Kol nodded. “Once it’s born, it will devour as much blood as it can get. Its thirst is unsatiable. Anyone in the room with a heartbeat will become its prey. If there’s anything left of you or if your heart is miraculously still beating, you will become its first meal.”“They’re extremely smart,” he went on. “Their minds are capable of retaining as much information as a cold one right from birth. They have perfect memory recall and mentally develop at a rate much faster than their chronological and biological age. Within days after birth, it’ll be talking in complete sentences and walking.”“They’re also immensely beautiful and capable of charming anyone into doing what they desire. If this thing asks for your loyalty, you’ll be unable to deny it. If it asks you to kill, you will. Without thought. Whatever it wants, you will do.”“Like mind control.”“Or compulsion.”Kol nodded. “It’ll reach full maturity in a matter of months. Once it reaches its late teens in physical appearance, it’ll stop aging and become immortal. From what I’ve seen, these parasites are stronger and faster than cold ones. Their bloodlust is undeniable and uncontrollable. It’ll massacre a town this size within days of its birth. And if it has powers from their cold one parent, they’re even more dangerous.”“Edward is telepathic,” Bella told them. “Does that mean . . .”Kol nodded. “It probably is, too.” “If he’s the father,” Klaus reminded them.“Whoa, whoa, whoa, time out,” Damon frowned, interrupting whatever Kol was about to ask, “are you telling me, this thing growing inside of Issy, can already read our minds?”Kol sighed. “Honestly, I don’t know. It’s possible. I’ve never seen a gifted one, but there are documented cases that they can inherit the gifts of their parents.” “So, this thing is part cold one from its father’s side but also part of Bella . . . wouldn’t that make it a cold one, werewolf, witch tribrid?”Everyone looked stunned.“That never even occurred to me,” Bella said softly. “It's part me . . .” Her eyes shifted back to Kol. “Does that mean there could be something good in it . . . if it’s part of me . . .”Unable to stand it any longer, Kol darted over to his mate and knelt in front of her. Gently, he took her hand in his, feeling the first sparks of their mating bond beginning to manifest. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Klaus let out a displeased sound as Kol took Isabella’s hand in his. He didn’t like someone else touching her, even if it was only his brother.As soon as the noise left his chest, she shifted against his side, taking his hand in her free one to calm the beast within him.Something was going on with Kol. Klaus couldn’t put his finger on it. He’d been on edge ever since they arrived. Perhaps it was just the spawn she was carrying. Klaus couldn’t think of what else it could be . . . ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── “You’re a witch, darling. When you touch your belly,” Kol placed their joined hands on Bella’s bloated belly, “what do you feel?”She looked down at her belly and sighed. “Darkness. It’s cold and empty . . . and evil . . .”“There is nothing good about the parasite growing inside of you. I wish I could tell you this will be different from the other births I’ve seen, but I believe, no matter who the mother is, a child of a cold one will always be a soulless monster that cannot be allowed to exist in our world.”With another sigh, she curled back into Nik’s arms. “I know it’s evil,” she whispered. “But . . . I don’t think I can kill it . . .”“Shhh.” Nik tightened his arms around her. “You won’t have to, love.”She nodded her head, trusting that they’d take care of her and the thing she was carrying.With a sigh, Kol turned back to the others, but he didn’t let go of Bella’s hand. Now that he was touching her, holding her, he couldn’t bear to let go.“I’m not sure how Bella’s species will affect the parasite,” he admitted. “The births I’ve seen have been with human females.”“I always thought it was impossible to be a witch and a vampire . . .” Damon frowned.“That is correct, dear,” Marie nodded. “Whether it’s traditional vampires or cold ones, the hybridization of witches and vampires is impossible. I am a witch. If I was turned into a vampire, I’d lose my ability to do magic.”“Siphoners are different,” she went on. “They are a subsection of witches born without the ability to generate their own magic. They possess a rare power that allows them to siphon magic from other sources and use that magic as their own. Therefore, when a siphoner is turned into a vampire, they retain their ability to siphon by siphoning themselves.”“Because vampires are magical beings,” Kol smiled. “Essentially, they become their own battery.”Marie nodded. “Correct.”“And that’s what Isabella is,” Nik asked, “a siphoner?”“Mm. I’m not sure about that,” Marie frowned. “I believe Bella does siphon but there are differences. Siphoners typically require physical contact with a magical object or being, and when they siphon, their hands give off a faint, red glow. As you’ve seen, Bella’s hands glow purple and there are also wisps of, either magic or energy, I’m not sure what that is yet. And her eyes turn purple.”“And those aren’t normal traits of a siphoner?”“No.”“Could Bella be siphoning the parasite?” Charlie wondered, his eyes on his daughter's bloated belly.Marie shrugged. “I don’t know enough about the cold one’s origins to know for sure what kind of magic created them. If magic created them.”“From what I’ve seen,” Kol added, “unlike traditional vampires, cold ones retain no magic.”“Then how do they exist?” Stefan asked.“I don’t know,” Kol shrugged. “There are dozens of theories but not even the oldest cold ones know for sure how they came about. There is one theory that suggests cold ones came long before magic existed in the world. I don’t know if that’s true or not. We may never know for sure.”“So, would that mean, Bella couldn’t siphon a cold one?”Kol nodded. “They’re not immune to magic but, as far as I know, there isn’t anything in them for her to siphon. But, with that said, I could be wrong. I’ve never met a siphon. All of this is just speculation.”“Bella’s magic is unique,” Marie reminded them. But if she’s not siphoning the fetus, I’m not sure how she’s doing magic. It shouldn’t be possible in a siphon . . .”Bella smiled and shrugged her tiny shoulders. “I’m all kinds of special, Nan.”“Does that mean the parasite will be special, too?”Nik growled, frustrated by the conversation. There was no point in speculating. They needed facts, not theories. “It doesn’t matter what it’s capable of now or when it’s born. This thing will not live long enough to take its first breath!”“You’re assuming it breaths,” Damon worried.A worried Charlie looked across the room at Marie. “Is there a witchy way to protect us from this parasite and ensure Bella doesn’t die?”“Edward couldn’t read my mind,” Bella offered. “Maybe there’s something I can do to help?”Marie shook her head. “He couldn’t read your mind because you’re a witch, sweetheart. We have a natural defense against a cold one’s abilities.”“Perhaps, also, a spell to keep the cold ones out of the house,” Nik suggested. “Cold ones don’t need to be invited in like regular vampires.”“That’s a great idea.” Kol agreed.Charlie nodded also in agreement. “I would assume, whoever did this to my daughter, will be back for the parasite once it’s born.”Marie rolled her eyes. “Really, boys. I’m not new at this. I’ve already done a boundary spell. Nobody will enter this house without an invitation from Bella or Charlie. And, to be safe, there are protection spells on each of us to ensure the parasite can’t manipulate our minds.”“Is there anything else we can do before it’s born?” Stefan asked.“Meredith Fell is on the way,” Damon told them. “She’s a doctor who knows about the supernatural. Can’t she just take it out before it rips Issy apart?”“No,” Bella answered.All eyes turned to her. She’d answered so quickly that worry and fear were evident in their gaze as they each wondered if she was somehow being controlled by the parasite to ensure its birth.“Bells, sweetheart, this isn’t like one of the stays you like to bring home, this thing is a monster that can kill us all . . .”She smiled sheepishly. “Relax, Dad. I don’t want to keep it. I just meant I don’t think a regular scalpel is going to do the job.”Stefan frowned. “What do you mean?”“Dad, could you pass me that knife?” Bella asked, reaching for the sharp knife Charlie had been using to cut an apple the previous night.Unsure, Charlie handed his daughter the knife. Before any of the vampires could stop her, she thrust the thing toward her gut. There was a round of gasps and, on either side of her, two very dangerous growls, but upon impact with her bloated belly, the knife bent against her skin.“See? Impenetrable. This thing isn’t coming out of me until it’s good and ready.”Nik took the knife from Bella, not looking at all pleased with her demonstration.Charlie's heart was racing. “Are you trying to give your old man a heart attack?” He breathed. “A little less dramatic next time, Bells!”She shrugged. “Sorry. I figured a demonstration would get us there quicker.”“So, an extraction is impossible.”“Not necessarily,” Kol disagreed. The sheer terror he’d just felt as he watched her plunge the knife toward her gut was beginning to subside. Thank the gods the thing bent and didn’t hurt her. Though a little of his or Nik’s blood would heal her, he still didn’t want to see her hurt or injured.“I have a few ideas but I’m going to need your help, Marie.”She nodded, eager to assist in any way she could if it meant saving her granddaughter.“Peter, do you have anything to add?” Kol wondered, hoping The Fates might impart some vital wisdom right now. Though, if his gift was being tampered with by some outside force, could they trust it?He nodded. “Pray.”A low growl came from Nik. “That’s not helpful.”Peter sighed. “There’s a reason the Volturi don’t broadcast the possibility of hybrids. It’s against cold one law to have sex with a human unless the human dies or is turned immediately after. This thing is pure evil. It’s worse than any cold one. It has no soul. No conscience. All it will know is an insatiable hunger. If we can’t figure out a way to neutralize it before birth or immediately after, this town is fucked.” Marie frowned and hit Peter upside the head. “Language, young man! There are ladies present.”He ducked his head. “My apologies, ma’am.” His eyes shifted between Kol and Nik. “If the Volturi find out about this we’re fu—"Bella giggled. “I go with forked.”“Yeah,” Peter nodded. “We’re forked big time. If they find out,” his eyes shifted to Kol and then Nik, “it won’t matter who she’s mated with, they will nuke the whole town to ensure that thing does not live.”“What about calling your brother?” Nik asked. “Is there anything he’d be able to do?”Peter’s eyes went to Bella. “I believe you know my baby brother, little lady.”Bella frowned.“Jasper Whitlock.”She shook her head. “The only Jasper I know is Jasper Hale who’s mated and married to Alice Cullen.”A growl came from Peter as his eyes darkened. “Hale is the name he goes by to blend in with that . . . family so they can play human,” he spat. “And I assure you, he ain’t mated to that manipulative bi—” his eyes went to Marie who was staring at him with narrowed eyes. “Midget.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Bella frowned.She wasn’t sure what to make of Alice. On the one hand, she was manipulative and seemed to be helping Edward. But on the other, there was something so childlike and innocent about her. She was exuberant and sweet. It was hard not to love her. It was also hard not to notice how easily she slipped into this childlike mindset.What was that?Bella loves to color as much as the next five-year-old, but she’s always been a bit odd. Do regular teenagers like to color? She didn’t think that was something teens did. Maybe for art class, but not directly out of children’s coloring books. Alice’s bedroom walls were covered in pictures of Disney princesses that she’d colored with her crayons.Was that normal?Bella knew Alice liked to live vicariously through her and do all the things regular girls did, all the things she couldn’t remember doing as a human because of her memory loss when she was turned.Was that true?Did she genuinely want to be Bella’s friend, or was it all a lie so that she could help Edward manipulate the poor, naive human?Was everything Alice told her a lie?It was so hard to know what was right and what was just a façade. And her memory was still hazy. She didn’t know why that was, either. Did Alice do that?No.That was Edward’s doing.Alice was kind and sweet . . .At least, that’s what Bella thought . . . Was that wrong?None of it made sense and Bella was starting to wonder if she really knew Alice.“Love?” Nik worried. “Are you alright?”Kol shifted closer to his mate, taking her hand in his again.“I don’t know anymore,” Bella whispered. “Nothing makes sense. I don’t know if anything I’ve been told is right . . .” She looked over at Peter. “You and Jasper are brothers? Like blood?”“Yes, ma’am,” Peter nodded with a proud smile on his face. “Our momma had seven children. All boys except our baby sister, Clara Beth. She was just nine when I was turned in 1859 at the age of twenty-six.”“I was twelve when Jasper was born,” he continued. “I already had four younger brothers to take care of but there was somethin’ different about Jasper. I knew he was gonna be a handful.” He chuckled, shaking his head. “Then just five years later, momma gave us Clara Beth,” he sighed, “what I would’ve given to see her grow up . . .”Seeing the emotion in his eyes, Bella reached across Nik and placed her hand on Peter’s. “I’m sorry you lost them. But I promise, we will bring Jasper home and get him away from that coven.”Peter smiled and placed his hand on top of hers. “Thank you, Miss. Bella. But first, we need to focus on you and riddin’ you of this parasite. Right now, my brother ain’t gonna be any help to us when he’s wrapped up in whatever voodoo that midget has placed on him.”“Voodoo?” Kol frowned. “You think she’s performed some kind of magic on him?”Frowning, Bella looked back at Peter. “When was he turned, Peter?”“I turned him in 1864. He was injured during the war and, I couldn’t bear to lose him again.”Bella nodded. “So, he’s a normal vampire, like you?”Peter nodded. “Why?”“Well,” she sighed, “I don’t know anything about voodoo but someone’s done something because the whole coven believes he’s a cold one.”“If this Alice girl has done something, she could be working with a witch . . .” Stefan suggested.“Or she is one,” Charlie suggested.Everyone turned to look at him.“I’m just sayin’,” he shrugged, “if she’s a vamp, she can’t be workin’ the hocus pocus. But if she’s a witch, she could easily be manipulating the whole coven. And, honestly, there was somethin’ off about that girl . . . I could never put my finger on it . . . she seemed . . .”“Psychotic?” Peter offered.“Young,” Charlie corrected. “There was somethin’ sweet and innocent about her.”So, Bella wasn’t the only one who noticed.“Trust me,” Peter grumbled, “there ain’t nothing sweet or innocent about Alice Cullen. That bitch has been manipulating’ my brother for decades.”“Aren’t witches mortal . . .”“Yeah.”“Then how could she be a witch?”“When did she meet Jasper?”“1950,” Bella answered. “At least that’s what I was told.”“Fifty-nine years ago . . . how old is this girl?”“Physically, seventeen or eighteen, I think,” Bella answered. “But she was turned in . . . I think she said it was 1920 or 22, I’m not sure. Sometime around then.”Peter shook his head. “You were lied to, lil lady. Jasper met Alice in 1882. She was 19. He never told me how they met, just that she was his soulmate so he turned her.”“Wait,” Bella frowned, “Alice is a traditional vampire, too?”
Another lie!
This was making less and less sense the more she learned.Was their whole friendship a façade like Alice and Jasper masquerading as cold ones? And why were they pretending to be cold ones? They must have a reason. Were they running from something? Hiding in plain sight, maybe. Were they in danger? Or did they just like to mess with people’s minds?Peter nodded. “She is.”“So, why are she and Jasper pretending to be cold ones?” Bella frowned.“And how?”Nan looked over at Bella. “There are only two options. If Alice is a traditional vampire, as Peter says, then she’s either working with a witch or she was a siphon before she was turned and she is now a hybrid siphon-vampire.”“Which would mean she comes from the Gemini coven . . .” Bella realized.Nan nodded. “Which could explain why they’re masquerading as cold ones. If she’s a siphon and she grew up in the Gemini coven she likely has a very tragic past.”“Tragic or not,” Peter spat, “it doesn’t excuse her manipulating and using my brother for her own agenda.”Peter’s hostility toward Alice was starting to annoy Bella. Part of her understood it. Maybe Alice was an evil mastermind who was using Jasper. Maybe she was just a regular vampire working with a witch for . . . who the hell knows what reason!But, if Nan is right and Alice is a siphon who comes from the Gemini coven, she could just be an innocent girl who’d been horribly abused and, somehow Jasper found her and saved her. That seemed like something Jasper would do. He was a good man. A strong man. A man who Bella couldn’t see being so easily manipulated and used. She’d seen the way he looked at Alice. He adored her. Could that have been fake?“If Jasper is a normal vampire, like you guys, does that mean he can’t be the father of this,” Bella pointed to her belly, “thing?”“Yes,” Peter and Kol spoke at the same time.“Regular vamps can’t procreate,” Damon agreed. “But we sure do love to try,” he grinned, wiggling his eyebrows at her.“Eww. Uncle Damon, that’s gross. I don’t want to think about you trying to procreate . . .”“You’re a mated woman now, Is. I bet you and the big bad hybrid . . .”Nik let out a low growl. “Enough! This is pointless. We need to focus on Isabella. Once this parasite is out of her, we’ll get your brother back, Peter,” he promised. Then he turned his narrowed, golden eyes, on Damon. “I am not the hybrid yet. But when I am, if I hear you discussing my private relationship with Isabella, I’ll bite you!”Bella didn’t know what it was, or why it affected her so much, but there was something very sexy about her mate right now. She curled into him, soothing his rising anger. Her free hand went to rest against his steady heartbeat as her lips brushed across his scruffy jaw.He grumbled and pressed a kiss to the crown of her head as he wrapped his arms around her to keep her against him.Peter cleared his throat. “Uh, yeah. I agree with Nik. Jasper can wait. Bella can’t. The Fates believe she doesn’t have much time left.”“How long?” Nik asked, the words coming out as a barely restrained growl.“Eight days,” Peter answered. “By October 10th, one way or another, this’ll be over.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Sweet Ali, you must breathe.”Alice paused her frantic packing and looked at the figure standing by the window with narrowed eyes. If the woman hadn’t already been dead, and therefore unchanging, she would’ve insisted on a makeover. The old-fashioned blue dress she wore was barely tolerable in Alice’s opinion. But then, she much preferred today's modern fashion to anything vintage.“Breathe!” Alice cried hysterically. “Are you nuts? There’s no time to breathe! Bella is going to die!”“What you saw was one possible outcome.” The woman spoke softly. “You have a wonderful gift, child. But you must remember, you see possibilities, not absolutes.”Alice huffed. “But it’s still a possibility my best friend will die!”“A possibility, yes,” the spirit nodded in agreement.“Good, you agree,” Alice went back to her packing. “We’ll just have to go back to Forks and make sure my vision doesn’t come true.”The spirit smiled. “I never said that.”“So, you think it’s a good idea to leave my best friend all alone and let her get herself killed?”“I never said that, either.”Frustrated, Alice threw the shoe she was holding across the room. “Then what are you saying? That bad man is coming and he’s going to hurt my Bella!”“The Fates sent Peter to Bella, he’s there to protect her . . .”“Peter is a giant turd brain!” Alice growled, her anger bubbling to the surface. “And anyway, you told me his gift isn’t working right. He couldn’t even tell Bella about cute Kol! And what about the one who’s got amazing taste in suits? He’s gonna try to kill Nik. Bella’s not going to like that, you know. She’ll get upset if someone tries to hurt her Nik! And what about the one stuck in a coffin? Does she even know her new bestest bestie Katherine—the wonder slut—is dating Mr. I-Have-Good-Taste-In-Suites-But-Horrible-Taste-In-Women? I don’t think so! Because Peter hasn’t told her. Because he a turd brain!”It was no secret that Alice didn’t like Peter and he didn’t like her. It didn’t help matters that Peter thought Alice and Jasper were mated. He assumed Alice was using and manipulating Jasper. Though, Alice wasn’t sure why he’d think something so stupid. Nobody could ever tell her Daddy what to do.“Peter will be of no use to her when the bad man gets there and tries to hurt her! I’ve seen it! Peter won’t even know! She’ll be hurt and he won’t know . . .”With a tired sigh, she dropped down onto her bed and wrapped her arms around herself. It was exhausting trying to be big and help.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Standing in the doorway, Jasper frowned as he watched Ali curl in on herself. Whatever was going on, it was too much for her mind to handle.“Sweetheart, who are you talkin’ to?”As far as he could tell, there was nobody in the room with them, but that didn’t mean there wasn’t anyone there.Ali had a fondness for communicating with the dead . . .Well, to rephrase, she’d somehow become friends with a spirit. Just the one. Over the decades, she’s tried to speak with the other spirits and make friends but—because she’s apart vampire and a siphon—most spirits shun her. It hurt her so much that Jasper was forced to step in and forbid her from reaching out to the spirits. It wasn’t something he did often, but to keep her from being hurt, he would do anything.And then one day, about twelve years ago, this spirit showed up. Obeying his command, Ali had ignored her for a while but when it became obvious even to Jasper that the spirit wanted to talk to Ali, he encouraged the friendship. He wasn’t sure why he’d done it. But it felt like the right thing to do at the time.Twelve years into their friendship, the spirit had never harmed Ali or upset her. In fact, she was kind. Helpful, even.With a soft, tired sigh, Ali lifted her head from her knees. “Qetsiyah. She came to visit when I had the vision of Bella dying.”Jasper joined Ali on the bed, pulling her into his arms so that she was sat on his lap. “What did you see, baby?”“The bad man is coming to hurt my best friend . . .”“Can you show me?”With a nod of her head, he placed his fingers against her temple and let his mind enter hers. It was easy to find the vision. It was right there at the forefront, replaying over and over.This was a part of her gift he hated. She shouldn’t have to see such monstrous things. If there was a way to put a stop to her visions, he wouldn’t hesitate.When the vision came to an end, Jasper left her mind and placed a soft kiss on her temple.“Keep packing. I’ll make some calls to make sure Bella is protected until we get there. We’ll leave in an hour.”Ali’s head snapped up. “I can go see Bella again?” She asked, her voice full of excitement.Jasper smiled and nodded. “Yes, sweetheart. You can.”He knew he never should’ve listened to Carlisle and Edward. Bella’s a danger magnet. It was only a matter of time before she found herself in one situation or another.From what he knew from Ali, Qetsiyah, and his own contacts in Forks, Bella was surrounded by supernaturals who could keep her safe, but he wasn’t sure any of them were prepared for this threat and he wasn’t going to wait and risk her life.With a frown, Ali huffed. “Does this mean I have to be big again?”Jasper chuckled. “No, baby. When we leave here, you never need to be big again if you don’t want to.”“We not comin’ back?”“No,” he said, decided.He was done hiding. It was only hurting Ali the longer they masqueraded as cold ones. Edward had done enough damage. Jasper wouldn’t risk him coming back and continuing to threaten and manipulate Ali.Right now, was the perfect time to leave. Carlisle was at the hospital. Rosalie and Emmett were off on another honeymoon. Esme was spending all her time searching for another house to renovate. And Edward was off sulking. There was nobody to try and convince him to stay.“Not ever?”“Not ever,” he answered. “Pack as much as you can. I’ll have someone collect our things and bring them to our new home when we find one.” ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Excitement poured out of Ali as she jumped off Jasper’s lap and went back to her packing. She was going to see her best friend again. She’d warn her about the bad man that would try to kill her and then they’d have a sleepover and color together like they used to!She’d finally be able to introduce Bella to Qetsiyah. Qetsiyah was sure Bella would be able to see her again, as long as Ali siphoned the spells from Bella’s mind. And then they could all be best friends and nothing would ever hurt them ever, ever again.Well, as long as that weird lady with the strange voice didn’t show up. Ali didn’t like that lady very much. She was mean and scary.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
– Forks, Washington – Klaus watched Bella nap on the sofa. He knew he needed to call Billy Black back and meet with him about their problem, but leaving wasn’t that simple. Now that he’d met her and she was safe in his arms—or as safe as she could be right now—he didn’t want to let her out of his sight for even a moment.It was bad enough that there was something inside of her trying to kill her—something he couldn’t see or fight—he also had to worry about the long list of enemies he’d acquired in the last thousand years. If anyone found out he’d mated—especially while she was in this condition and vulnerable—they’d crawl out of their hovels to attack her just to get to him.Losing her now was not an option.He didn’t know what the future held for them or how any of this worked, but he would not allow her to die because of him.Perhaps—thinking back on it—he should’ve taken Kol’s advice and killed his enemies instead of allowing them to live and spread the tale of the monstrous Klaus Mikaelson. He wanted to make a name for himself. And it worked. Very well. He was feared. His name was only uttered in hushed reverent whispers.He never considered what would happen if he found his soulmate.Hell, who was he kidding? He never believed such a thing could exist for a monster like him.Breaking him from his thoughts, Kol cleared his throat and asked Klaus and Charlie to take a walk with him.“Brother—”“It’s important, Nik,” Kol insisted.“Don’t worry, dear. I’ll stay with her until you return,” Marie smiled happily as she read through her grimoire, trying to find a spell to help extract the parasite from Bella before it could rip her open with its teeth.Reluctantly, Klaus stood and followed his brother out of the house and then into the surrounding forest, wondering what could possibly be so important.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Before she succumbed to exhaustion, Kol had questioned Bella about Edward’s gift. He needed to know his strengths and weaknesses. Just in case he was the father.From what Kol gathered, the boy was a piss-poor telepath with barely any range and not even a slither of control.“Kol,” Nik sighed, his annoyance beginning to show.When he was sure they were far enough away from the house that nobody could hear them and the chance of the parasite reading their minds was decreased, he stopped.“What I’m about to say doesn’t go any further than the three of us,” he said seriously.“What aren’t you telling my daughter?”Kol shook his head. “If I could tell her, I would, Charlie. But I fear what Bella knows the parasite will also know. Not only does it have senses far greater than a human but it might even be telepathic.”“Then why tell us?”“Because Nik and I are Original Vampires, nobody, not even this parasite can breech our minds. And Bella has assured me Edward Cullen couldn’t read your mind.”Charlie frowned. “I don’t have a clue why that could be, I’m just a regular wolf . . .”“It could well be Bella’s doing, but right now, I don’t know enough about her magic to say for sure.”“Or, cold ones can’t breach the minds of wolves, either,” Klaus suggested. “Not even an Original can compel a wolf, perhaps a cold one’s abilities are more limited than we know.”“Possibly,” Kol agreed.“What is it you wanted to tell us, son?”“The parasite is feeding on Bella’s blood. That’s why she’s rapidly losing weight. In time—and not much of it—she’ll be a mere shell of what she was before this happened to her.”Charlie sighed. “She was losing weight before this happened to her . . .”“Why?”“That damn boyfriend of hers,” Charlie growled. “He was always telling her what to eat and when! Like he was some damn expert. Turns out, the little fucker doesn’t even eat!”Kol frowned. “Why would he do that?”“Control.” Nik hissed.“So, we need to find a way for her to eat, right?” Charlie asked, eyeing the very angry Original beside him. “To help her get stronger before this thing rips her open?”Kol nodded. “Problem is, the parasite is part cold one and whatever she consumes, it rejects and she brings back up.”“And if we give her blood,” Nik sighed and ran a hand through his hair, “it won’t just make Isabella stronger, it’ll make the parasite stronger, too.”“Exactly,” Kol nodded.“You wouldn’t bring us out here if you didn’t have a solution. So, out with it. What’s your plan?”“It’s just a theory.” Kol looked at Charlie. “Bella is your daughter; therefore, she carries the werewolf gene and won’t be harmed by werewolf toxin . . .”Nik smirked, realizing where his brother was going with his. “But she’s carrying a hybrid that’s part cold one and they are affected by werewolf toxin.”Charlie frowned. “They are? I thought these little bastards were immune to everything.”“They have a few weaknesses. Though, from what I’ve seen, most younger cold ones are cocky and think they’re immune to everything.”Charlie nodded. “And werewolf toxin is one thing that can harm them?”“Yes,” Nik nodded. “Their reaction to a wolf bite isn’t the same as a traditional vampire. When a vampire is bitten they have hallucinations, extreme thirst, and will eventually go rabid. It’s slow and painful.”Kol smirked. “When a cold one is bitten, they burn from the inside. The werewolf toxin attacks their venom and destroys it.”“That’s your plan for Bella,” Nik realized.“Yes,” Kol nodded. “We weaken the parasite while strengthening Bella by mixing werewolf toxin into the blood we feed her. And, hopefully, the parasite will feed on the blood-toxin mixture and Bella will be able to eat and gain some of the nutrition she’s losing. If we can strengthen her for the birth, there’s more chance she’ll survive.”“That’s only if the parasite doesn’t carry the wolf gene as well . . .” Charlie pointed out.Kol nodded. “From what I’ve seen, usually these parasites take after their cold one fathers more than their human mother. I’m hoping it’ll be the same for Bella, but right now, there’s no way to know for sure.”“It’s worth a try, regardless.”Charlie was nodding his head. “Sounds good to me. But how do we get the thing out of her without killing her?”Kol sighed, his shoulders slumping. “I don’t know. But if we can figure out a way for Dr. Fell to perform a C-Section we should do it as soon as possible.”“Before it has the chance to get any bigger and harm my mate further.” Nik nodded in agreement.“Speaking of mates . . .” Charlie grinned, his eyes on Kol. “Perhaps there’s something you’d like to share with your brother?”Kol’s eyes widened. “Now?” He shook his head. “I don’t think now is the best time . . .”“Better now than later. As soon as you tell Nik, the two of you can talk to Bells. This is not something you want to keep from her. Trust me, son. I know my daughter. You do not want to start out by lying or keeping something from her . . .”“Kol,” Nik growled. “What don’t I know?”“Okay. Umm.” He took a deep breath. “I . . . I met my soulmate . . .”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Klaus relaxed upon hearing Kol’s words. His gaze softened. For him, finding his Isabella had touched him deeply. He could only hope that, whoever Kol’s mate was, she would have a profound effect on his brother and change him for the better.He may not say it often, if ever, but he truly does adore his little brother. He did not relish the thought of daggering him again. It was only for the safety of his mate that he’d begun making plans. But if he’d found his soulmate, his person, then . . .“Who might this soulmate be, brother?” He asked, his eyes narrowing.Kol hadn’t left his sight since he awoke. It couldn’t be one of the flight attendants. Kol never would’ve left her in Seattle. And he killed most of them. It wasn’t anyone in New York. And it wasn’t anyone he’d met before he was daggered. If it were, Klaus would know about them by now. He also dismissed Peter, Stefan, Damon, and Charlie. Kol was far too interested in the fairer sex to take a male to his bed. And he was sure his brother hadn’t found his soulmate in Marie.That only left . . .
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
“Bella,” Kol replied, a soft smile on his face.For a moment, the forest was completely silent.Then a roar ripped through Nik’s chest. His eyes turned yellow with the rise of his wolf and he lunged for his brother, grabbing him roughly by his collar.“Tell me you’re joking!” He snarled, pinning Kol to the nearest tree. He could feel his fangs pressing against his gums.Behind them, Charlie sighed.“I would never joke about something like this!” Kol growled, pushing back on his brother, attempting to loosen his hold, but Nik was stronger and didn’t budge.“Then you’re lying!”“I’m not lying, either!”“Then whatever you think you feel, you’re wrong!” Nik shouted. “Soulmates are between two people. Me and Isabella!”“Don’t you think I know that?” Kol growled back. “I’m the one who believes in the soulmate bond! I’m the one who’s researched and spent centuries of my life devoted to learning all I can about magic! Until you set eyes on her, you didn’t believe soulmates existed! But I did, Nik. I’ve always believed. And trust me, brother, I’ve never heard about multiple soulmate matches!”From the corner of his eye, Klaus saw Marie and Peter slowly approach them.“Then whatever your feeling is wrong!” He growled, veins appearing beneath his eyes.“No, it's not!” Kol snarled, his eyes darkening as the veins appeared and his fangs pressed against his gums.The brothers were chest to chest, snarling at one another.“Enough!” Marie raised her voice. “Both of you, back up, now!”The two Original vampires growled back at her.Narrowing her eyes, Marie leveled her gaze on the two men. Her power surged within her, sending both vampires to their knees, clutching their heads with an aneurysm.When she was sure they’d had enough and would remain calm, she released them from her spell.Before either Original could move to attack her, she held up a hand.“I am an old woman,” she said calmly, “and the grandmother of your mate. I suggest you show me some respect and remember your manners!”With a growl, Nik turned away from the old woman and began to pace.“Now,” Marie continued, “what’s the problem?”“Kol told Nik about his mating bond with Isabella.”“She is mine!” Nik snarled, whirling around to face his brother.Kol growled in return. “Actually, brother, she’s ours.”“No, absolutely not!” He was ready to attack his brother again. He didn’t want to hurt his mate’s grandmother, but there was no way he’d let this happen.Taking a deep breath, he looked at Peter. “Why didn’t you tell me about this?”“I didn’t know,” Peter admitted.Nik frowned. “You’re telling me, The Fates didn’t warn you about this?”“Yes,” Peter nodded, “that’s what I’m telling you.”“Why the bloody hell not?”Peter shrugged. “I don’t know.”With a sigh, Marie looked up at Peter. “You’re not helping matters, young man. Go sit on that log over there.” She pushed him toward the log and turned to face the angry Original when Peter had done as she told him. “Peter seems to be having some problems with his gift right now. We’re unsure why, how, or even who could be tampering with it.”Nik looked over at Peter sitting slumped on the log. “When was the last time The Fates spoke to you?”“When we left New York to come here. The last I heard from them was when they told me Kol was vital in keeping Bella alive and that she only had until October 10th.”“Is this important?” Kol asked, looking between the three. “I know I’m mated to Bella. And it's pretty obvious Nik is, too. We’ll just have to learn to . . . God help me . . .” he sighed, “share.”“I think this could be important, yes,” Marie nodded and then turned back to Nik. “When I last spoke with Peter, we wondered if someone was purposefully blocking or manipulating his gift somehow. It would take someone with great power and knowledge. And they’d only be able to manipulate Peter’s side of the gift.”Marie went on to tell Nik all about their previous discussion and the thoughts they’d had about Peter’s gift being tampered with. But nobody knew who it could be or why they’d wish to keep this unique mating from happening.Nik sighed and shook his head. “It’s the Original Witch. It’s got to be.”Kol frowned. “You think our mother is purposefully keeping us from our mate. Why?”“Call it a hunch.” Nik shook his head and sighed. “This isn’t getting us anywhere. Our focus needs to be on Isabella and figuring out how to get that parasite out of her. Everything else can wait until she’s safe.”Kol nodded. “We need more than magic if Dr. Fell is going to perform a C-Section successfully. Are there any cold ones that owe you a favor?”“None,” Klaus answered.Marie frowned, taken back by the ease with which the two brothers shifted the conversation. Perhaps that was due to their age. She wasn’t sure. As they made plans to save their mate, there was no sign of the previous aggression and hostility in them. They were focused and determined.“I might have another idea,” Nik said, pulling his cell phone out of his jacket pocket as he began to walk away. With a sigh, he turned to face his brother. “Go back to the house and stay with Isabella. I’ll be back in a few hours. If anything happens, call me immediately. And Kol,” his eyes hardened, “do not tell her about this until I return.”Kol frowned. “Why?”“Because I’ve just told her she can only have one soulmate. Wolves, especially, do not share their mates with anyone. If you go and tell her she’s also your soulmate, she might not take it very well.”“He’s right, son,” Charlie sighed, nodding his head in agreement. “That damn Edmund told her she was his soulmate and look how that turned out. If you tell her about this bond, without Nik there, it might not end well for either of you and she doesn’t need that kind of stress right now.”Kol sighed but agreed to wait until Nik came back. “I won’t wait forever, Nik,” he warned.Klaus nodded. “Go back to the house and stay with Isabella. I’ll be back in a few hours. And Kol,” his eyes hardened, “do not leave her side for anything.”Kol nodded. “I promise, brother. I’ll keep our mate safe.”With another sigh, Klaus turned his back on his little brother and took off into the forest. As he walked, he dialed a familiar number and put his phone to his ear.Billy black answered on the first ring.“Mr. Black,” he grinned, “I believe we need to talk.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
When Kol returned to the Swan residence, Bella was still fast asleep, curled up on the sofa with her pink bunny tucked under her arm.She looked so sweet and innocent.With a smile on his face, he pressed a soft, tender kiss to her forehead. And then made himself comfortable on the floor beside her, resting his back against the sofa. He couldn’t bear to be parted from her again. Not now that he’d found her.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Bella woke with a start, her eyes snapping open as the dream she’d been having faded from her mind.Dream might be the wrong word. It was more like flashes of jumbled images she could barely make out.Blinking, she stared at Kol as he watched her trying to catch her breath. Her heart was frantically beating in her chest.“You’re safe, poppet. Take slow breaths,” he said calmly.“Where’s Nik?”“He went to help the shifters in La Push. He’ll be back soon.”She frowned. “Shifters?” Thinking twice, she shook her head. “Don’t tell me.” She ran a hand through her hair, squeezing her eyes closed. “Too much information in my head.”“What can I do, darling?”“I—” she took a shuddering breath, “I need my sketchbook. In my bedroom. On my desk. And a pencil. Please.” He was gone before she’d even finished her sentence and just a moment later, back with what she’d asked for.Carefully, she attempted to sit up. It was difficult with her aching body. She was pretty sure her belly had grown in the short time she was napping. She smiled when Kol wrapped his arm around her and gently helped her up.“Thank you,” she breathed.The tingling, electrical surge was there again when he touched her. It was odd. And she wondered what it meant, but right now, she couldn’t bring herself to ask. There was too much information in her head. She needed time to process.She wasn’t sure what her strange dream meant. If it meant anything.She wasn’t even sure it was a dream.Kol placed her sketchbook in her hand and offered her the pencil he’d brought with him.“Thank you,” she mumbled, opening her sketchbook to a new page.Everything had moved so quickly. She wasn’t sure where to start.There were flashes of deep red eyes. The Cullen house. A tall, gangly, sandy brown wolf the size of a horse bounding through the forest. An ancient-looking book. A translucent, milky-colored, flat stone, set in an antique wooden box. An antique compass. A floating feather. Strange drawings on a cave wall. An antique necklace with an amber stone. A blonde vampire, bearing her fangs just moments before she’s staked by Damon. The word Petrova. A flyer for ‘The Founders Day 150th anniversary’. A silver necklace. Katherine hanging from the ceiling. A bridge. And two very handsome men. One in an impeccable suit, looking very dapper. And the other was lying in a coffin with a silver knife sticking out of his chest.She wanted to believe she was just dreaming about these odd things. But something in her told her this was important and she couldn’t ignore it as she normally would. She needed to remember. She needed to know what these things meant.“Kol,” she sighed, “you know a lot about witches, right?”He nodded. “I’ve spent much of my life learning about magic and working with some of the best and most talented witches on the planet. I hold them in high esteem. Why do you ask, darling?”She looked down at her hands and then sighed. “Are witches psychic?”“They can be, yes. It can depend on the witch and their abilities and strengths. Some are better at it than others. Some witches have an aptitude for divination. There are also beings such as oracles, seers, mediums, and prophets.”Bella nodded and then sighed again. She didn’t like the idea of being psychic. Though she supposed, her dislike of the gift stemmed from her association with Alice. But if there is more going on with Alice than what Bella knows, maybe the gift wasn’t so bad.Either way, it would seem, as a witch, she had some form of the gift. Whatever her magic was trying to tell her, it was important. And, no matter how she feels about being psychic, she couldn’t ignore this. Especially if this blonde girl, whoever she was, would become a problem in the future. Surely Uncle Damon wouldn’t stake an innocent girl, right?And who were the two men? The one in the suit was very handsome. The guy in the coffin was obviously dead. Why would she have a vision of someone already dead?She wasn’t sure. But she had four ancient vampires living in her house, a werewolf, and a powerful witch. One of them would likely know the answer to her questions. Hopefully.With that in mind, she opened her sketchbook and began to draw. She started with the two men. She was drawn to them more than the other things she’d seen. They were important. She just wasn’t sure why.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– La Push, Washington –Klaus sat on the porch swing outside Billy Black’s house. The wheelchair-bound man refused to allow the vampire into his home. Not that Klaus could fault him for that. Knowing what he knows about the world, Billy was only protecting himself and his young son.In his hand was a glass of iced tea, given to him by the lovely Quileute woman, Sue Clearwater. Her husband, Harry, sat on the porch steps, his eyes red where he’d been crying.“It started three weeks ago,” Billy Black explained. “Three members of the pack were on patrol when Embry Call went missing. The pack searched for him but found nothing.”Across from him, Sam Uley, the Alpha of the pack, spoke. “No scent. No footprints. No trail to follow. It was like he’d vanished into thin air.”“About a week later,” Billy continued, “it happened again. This time Leah Clearwater was taken.”Harry let out a strangled sob and shot off the porch. Sue went to follow her husband but was stopped when Billy grabbed her hand to hold her back. From the corner of his eye, Klaus observed the pair, noticing the intimacy of their touch. It might mean nothing. Or, from his experience, it was leverage.“I apologize,” Sue said softly. “He blames himself. We never expected Leah to shift, you see. It was supposed to be our son, Seth. But, so far, he hasn’t shown any sign that . . . that he’ll shift anytime soon . . .”With her hand still in his, Billy reached up with his free hand and grasped her arm in comfort. “It’ll happen, Susie,” he assured her with a gentle tone. “You know it will. Old Quil has assured us. Just give the boy some time. He’s still young.”There was something in her eyes, a desperation. Klaus wasn’t sure what that was about, but one way or another, he’d find out.With tears in her eyes, Sue nodded her head. “He’s just fourteen . . .” she told Klaus. “We haven’t even told him about all of this. He thinks Leah’s gone to stay with some family friends for a while after—” Her eyes hardened and narrowed as she looked over at Sam, whose eyes also narrowed.“As far as we knew, females couldn’t shift,” Billy said quickly, trying to divert Klaus’ attention back to the problem. “It’s never happened before.”Klaus nodded but kept his mouth shut. He wasn’t going to tell them the history and knowledge of their kind is completely skewed.Why the bloody hell wouldn’t females be able to shift? They’re just as capable as men! More so, in some cases. There are plenty of shapeshifters all over the world. Females are an integral part of their pack dynamics. Some are even alphas.Then again, these people believe they’re werewolves because that’s what their stories tell them. They aren’t. They’re shapeshifters. Protectors of the innocent. Not all shifters come from Native American Tribes. This bloodline just happens to run through the Quileute people.From what he could tell, the pack and their group of elders were filled with chauvinist men. And poor Leah suffered because of their ingrained beliefs that she was somehow less than they were.Absently, he wondered if Sue was also suffering under the weight of a bigoted male.It didn’t matter. It wasn’t his job to educate these people. Nor did he have the time or patience for their plight. He would help them with this one problem because he owed Ephraim. But once it was over, he would never set foot on their soil again. “We were all so surprised when Leah shifted,” Sue said softly. “She’d been moody and steadily growing angrier by the day but we never thought . . .” she shook her head. “When it happened, Harry had a heart attack. He almost died!”
Seems a bit dramatic . . .
“Thankfully, we were able to get him to the hospital in Forks. Dr. Cullen was on call that night and saved his life. I wouldn’t ordinarily praise a cold one but I’ll be forever grateful he saved my Harry.”In his wheelchair, Billy shifted uncomfortably. “Yes,” he cleared his throat, “we’re all grateful to Dr. Cullen.”Klaus sensed Billy would rather his friend die than be treated by a cold one doctor.Though, granted, that in itself was an unusual thing. He’d never seen or heard of a cold one with the kind of strength and control it took to become a doctor. He’s seen traditional vampires go into various medical fields, but never a cold one. They typically lacked the kind of discipline it takes to manage their bloodlust and most, if not all, have a complete lack of empathy toward humans.He couldn’t decide if Carlisle Cullen was an extraordinary man with unparalleled compassion that allowed him to completely resist the temptation of human blood. Or if there was something off about the Cullen coven and their leader.From Klaus’ experience, when something or someone seems too good to be true, it usually is.“Four days after Leah was taken,” Sam stated, getting them back on track, “my Beta, Jarred Cameron, was taken. And two days ago, Quil Ateara went missing.”“Four members of the pack,” Billy sighed, running a hand through his long, black hair, “all trained, fast, and powerful, have inexplicitly gone missing and we have no idea where they’ve gone or who took them. Can you help us find them?”Instead of answering, Klaus asked; “There’ve been no leads?”“Nothing,” Billy said adamantly.From the look on Sam’s face, he was holding something back. Perhaps, something he didn’t want to share with the two elders.“Right then,” Klaus said, placing his iced tea on the porch railing as he stood up. “Why don’t you show me where they were taken, and we’ll go from there.”With a nod of his head, Sam led Klaus out into the surrounding forest and toward the place Embry Call had been taken. He was right, there was nothing there. No sign of a struggle. No lingering scents. Though, it had rained since the boy’s disappearance, so that wasn’t surprising.Next, they went to the sight where Leah Clearwater disappeared.“Are there any similarities between each disappearance?” Klaus asked as they walked.“No.”“What about the time? All different or the same?”“Different.”“Were they in their animal form or human?”“Human.”“How do you know?”Sam looked back at Klaus, crossing his arms over his bare chest as he glared at the vampire. “You don’t honestly expect me to answer that, do you?”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Klaus’ relaxed posture irritated Sam. It was like the man . . . the leach wasn’t afraid of him at all! Even the pathetic Cullens knew to give the pack a wide birth. The fear was almost palpable whenever their paths crossed.But this bloodsucker showed none of that. And it was starting to piss Sam off!
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Klaus smirked. “Forgive me if I’m wrong, but I get the feeling you don’t want my help.”“I don’t,” Sam growled. “It wasn’t my idea to call you. As far as I’m concerned, you’re a filthy bloodsucker and no better than whoever took my boys.”It took everything in him not to retaliate and rip the child’s heart from his chest. Ordinarily, he’d kill the lot and wash his hands of the whole thing. But there was something about this mystery that intrigued him. It wasn’t every day someone was powerful enough to take one shifter let alone four. If there was someone that powerful on his mate’s doorstep, he wanted to know who it was. And then he’d kill the whole bloody lot and be done with it.He would not allow his Isabella to live in such danger. As soon as he could get her out of this backward Podunk town the better! From what he could tell, she’d be safer in Mystic Falls with her grandmother and vampire uncles than here.“You don’t consider Leah a member of your pack?”“She’s a female,” Sam hissed. “Her place is at home, not within my pack! And this just goes to prove she isn’t strong enough to handle being one of us.”“I see,” Klaus nodded slowly. “And the male who was taken before her? And the two that were taken after . . .”Sam shrugged. “Embry’s newly turned. He was probably taken by surprise and forgot to alert the rest of us. Jared and Quil likely came across Embry’s location or something that would lead us to him and then got caught themselves. It wouldn’t surprise me if this was all Leah’s fault. She’s too emotional to be a wolf, too angry. She lets those emotions guide her and it gets her into trouble. She’s more wolverine than werewolf.”“Why is she angry?”“Because I dumped her when I imprinted.”
Well, that explains a lot. No wonder the mother was glaring at him . . .
“Imprinted?”Sam sighed. “It’s like finding your perfect person.”“Like mating . . .”Sam growled. “No. Fuck no. Wolves don’t mate like you leaches. We imprint on our perfect person. It’s . . . well, it’s not love at first sight. Love has nothing to do with it. When we find the human female we are meant to be with gravity moves us. We become unconditionally bound to her for the rest of our lives. A glowing heat fills us, and everyone and everything in our lives becomes secondary to her. There’s no choice,” he shrugged. “But, why would we resist such a wonderful bond when it's meant to be?”Klaus could think of a dozen reasons just off the top of his head.“What if the female refuses?”Sam shrugged. “My Emily tried. She was angry when she first found out about the bond and that it couldn’t be denied. But,” he laughed, “what woman can resist that level of commitment and adoration?”Again, Klaus could think of a few women who’d fight like hell to keep her independence and free will.“Is Emily a wolf, like you?”Sam’s eyes hardened. “Women have no place in my pack. A woman’s place is at home. From the beginning my Emily knew her role was to keep my house in order, cook for me and my boys, and carry my pups. That’s it.”“What about outside interests?” Klaus wondered. “School. A job. Friends?”“I am her only interest,” Sam growled. “Her only job is pleasing her imprint. That is how imprinting works. I am her sole focus. Until I decide to give her children.”“And the others who imprint, that’s how it will be for them, too?”“Of course,” Sam nodded. “I’ve taught my boys everything I know about imprinting. Jared was so excited when he met his imprint she’s already carrying his first pup. Quil got the better deal. His imprint is a toddler. She’s two, I think. He’ll have plenty of time to train her and teach her how to be his perfect woman.”
Teach her to be his perfect woman! What the bloody hell?
“Two?” Klaus asked. “She’s a baby?”He couldn’t fathom what he was hearing. This boy, who was still just a teenager himself, was grooming a two-year-old to be his ideal mate! Where the bloody hell were her parents? Didn’t they have something to say about this?Sam nodded. “Perfect deal if you ask me. Makes me wish I’d met my Emily sooner.”He was starting to wonder if he wanted to find these shifters. Maybe it would be better for the imprintees if their males died!Is this how it would be for him and Isabella? If so, he doesn’t want any part of it. Nor would he want that type of relationship for her. He doesn’t even know who she is yet, but already he’d hate for her to lose herself to whatever bond had manifested between them.As much as he would like to keep her at his side every moment of the day, he also wants her to have her freedom. To have ambitions, dreams, and goals. He wants her to want things from life, not just to bow down to him and cater to his every whim. It might come as a surprise to most, but that was not the kind of man he was, nor was it something he desired in a relationship. He’ll be the first to admit, he likes being in control, but there should be more to their lives than the relationship and mating bond.Realizing all of this, Klaus knew his bond with Isabella would be nothing like what Sam was describing. Sam is a shapeshifter. Klaus is an Original vampire. And one day—hopefully one day soon—he’ll break his curse and become the Original Hybrid. True werewolves do not imprint. They mate for life.Over the years he’s met a few wolves who’ve mated and their bonds are the polar opposite of what Sam has explained. A male wolf is completely devoted to his female. She is his world. There is nothing more important to him than her happiness and safety. But the female is not trapped in the bond, it’s her choice. She is not subservient to her mate. They’re equals. In every possible way.That was the kind of relationship he wanted to have with Isabella. It was a thing of beauty. True love and devotion to one another.“Are you done playing twenty questions?” Sam snapped, breaking Klaus out of his thoughts.“Yes. If you don’t wish for my help, fine. I’ll leave you to find your pack members. Call if you change your mind.”Before Sam could answer, Klaus was gone.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
“Hey, mister! Wait up!”Klaus turned to see a young boy chasing after him. He was tall and gangly with a youthful face and a huge, happy grin.“Wow,” he breathed as he caught up to Klaus. “You’re really fast, like Superman or something! That’s totally cool.”Klaus chuckled. He’d been compared to many people in his lifetime—most of whom were evil—but never Superman.“And who might you be?”“Seth,” he held out a hand, “Seth Clearwater. Nice to meet you!”Klaus took the boy's hand and shook it, immediately sensing what lingered beneath the surface. “Your mother and father are unaware that you’ve recently transitioned, young shifter.”Seth huffed and rolled his eyes. “I’m not telling them anything. They want to keep secrets, I will too! And I’m not loyal to Sam, either. He’s a woman hater!”“What makes you think that?”“Didn’t you hear that baloney he was spewing back there? How women should be at home cooking and having babies, it’s disgusting. And I want no part of it!”Klaus smiled.“This whole being a wolf thing, it’s totally sick and warps the mind! I’m a feminist and, it seems to me, being a werewolf really sucks for females. Leah can’t possibly be the only one . . .”“She isn’t,” Klaus assured him. “And you aren’t werewolves. You’re a shapeshifter.”Seth frowned. “A shapeshifter. Not a werewolf? Are you sure?”Klaus nodded. “Positive. Werewolves only transition on the night of the full moon. You can shift at will, which means you’re a shapeshifter. Or, in some cultures, you would be known as a guardian.”“What’s a guardian?”“A shapeshifter, or a guardian, is a supernatural protector of the innocent. They’re like the police of the supernatural world. They protect humans, mostly,” Klaus grinned, “from all those things that go bump in the night.”“Wicked cool, man.” Seth nodded. “But I still want no part of it . . . which,” he dropped his gaze and sighed, “is why I followed you . . .”“What do you think I can do to help?” Klaus wondered, leaning against a nearby tree as Seth began to fidget nervously.“Well, I dunno,” he shrugged. “But I overheard my parents and Billy Black saying you were this super old, super powerful vampire and I figured, if anyone can,” he shrugged again, “you can help me and Leah.”The young boy reminded Klaus of Marcellus. They were both very brave and fought back against those who wanted to own and use them for their own purposes.“See,” Seth said softly, “the thing is . . . my parents think being a wolf will fix me. Like it’s some magical cure or something. But I’ve been shifting for a month now and I’m still the same Seth I was before this happened! Except now, I’m fighting the desire to bow down to a man I hate and,” Seth began to shake, “and I really hate him!”Darting forward, Klaus placed a soothing hand on the boy’s shoulder. “Calm yourself, young shifter.”The anger coming from him was intense. Though, it was admirable how he managed to get a hold of his emotions so quickly. From what Klaus saw of the Alpha, not even he had the kind of control Seth had just demonstrated.“What problem is supposed to be magically fixed with your transition?”Seth sighed. “I’m . . .” he bowed his head again, looking dejected and upset. “I’m gay.”Klaus frowned. “So?”Seth huffed. “They think becoming a wolf will fix it. That I’ll suddenly start liking girls or something.”“That’s ridiculous.”“I know! And I totally agree. But I overheard them talking to the other elders; Billy Black and Old Quil. Old Quil said the wolf would make me normal! It’s like they think I have some kind of incurable disease and this will fix it! And Billy Black even agreed! He said that I’ll imprint on a girl and my wolf will know what to do. Well, guess what? My wolf is as gay as I am!”Klaus shook his head, appalled by the boy's parents. “Surly there have been other shifters who’ve been gay . . .”Seth shrugged. “I dunno. The elders seemed pretty sure once I shift and imprint on a girl that’ll be that!” He blew out a breath. “They’re more interested in strengthening the pack and ensuring its future than about me and what I want.”Klaus frowned. “Strengthening the pack?”“Mm.” Seth nodded. “From everything we’ve always been told by the Elders, essentially, that’s what imprinting does. The females we imprint with are supposed to be our perfect breeding partners to ensure the pack’s survival and strength. Once we imprint, the female is stripped of her free will. Even if they fight against it, as Emily did, she’ll eventually give in to her imprint constantly perusing her. Though,” he sighed.“Though?”Seth looked back at Klaus. “Emily didn’t give in to Sam until after they got into a big fight, he lost his temper, turned, and mauled half her face off! After that,” he shrugged, “she was all over him. Like someone had flipped a switch in her brain and she couldn’t be without him. It’s disgusting! She hated Sam because he was with Leah. And Leah’s her best friend. They were practically sisters. Emily’s our cousin. We all grew up together. She refused Sam. She told him she wouldn’t do that to Leah. Again, and again she said no to him! But he just kept stalking her. Mom always taught me that when a lady says no, it means no. I guess that doesn’t count if you’re a wolf who’s imprinted!”It was worse than Klaus imagined.The Alpha had stalked the girl and pursued her relentlessly. Then physically harmed her.Klaus has done a lot of evil, despicable things in his life. He tore apart entire villages because he was bored. Killed families and slaughtered countless innocents. Hell, he even went through a phase of keeping the love letters from his victims. But this was something else entirely.Despite all he’d done, all the evil he’d inflicted upon the world, he could say without a doubt, that he’d never abused a woman. He never forced one into his bed. Hell, he’d never even compelled one into his bed. And if he did take a woman to his bed—a willing woman—she was usually dead by morning.He didn’t have preferences. Males and females were all fair game when it came to murder. But abuse, especially sexual abuse, was a line he’d never crossed. As unimaginable as that might be. He couldn’t bear the thought of someone doing such a heinous act to his baby sister. That thought alone was enough to ensure he never crossed that particular line.That’s not to say he didn’t enjoy taking a woman to his bed. He did. He’s a man. He’s lived for over a thousand years. He’s dabbled in all manner of sexual activity. The lines and boundaries humans set for themselves mean nothing to vampires. Not when they live so long and have a heightened libido. And why shouldn’t he immerse himself in whatever desire or kink takes his fancy? Women are beautiful, ravishing creatures. He delighted in not only receiving pleasure from them but watching as a female came apart beneath him. He relished the sound of her cry as she moved with him. The feel of her naked body against his own.Admittedly, as much as he enjoyed these moments, they were rare. He was particular about who shared his bed. Humans came and went, most died in his bed after a night of passion. He rarely, if ever, shared his bed with a supernatural woman. Most, if not all who’d heard of him, were terrified. Either that or they wanted something from him. It was sometimes easier not to bother.Forcing a woman into his bed, compelling her, it held no interest to him. He’d rather have a willing partner than one he had to compel to be with him.“I don’t want that to be my future,” Seth admitted. “I don’t want to turn into Sam or any of the others. My parents and the elders think becoming a wolf is some magical cure. But I don’t need or want a cure! I like boys. I’m not ashamed of that. But my parents, the pack, and the elders are . . .” Tears welled up in his eyes. “Leah was the only one who accepted me for me. She doesn’t want this life any more than I do and now she’s gone and I can’t . . . I need . . . she’s . . .”Without thinking about his actions, Klaus did something very un-Klaus-like. He pulled the young boy into his arms and hugged him. He wasn’t sure why. Perhaps, now he’s a mated man, he was going soft. Maybe it had something to do with the boy’s similarities to Marcellus. He didn’t know. But it felt like the right thing to do at the time. And when the boy clung to Klaus, holding onto him like a life preserver, he knew he’d help him. However, he could.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
For the next hour, Klaus and Seth—who was in his wolf form—scoured the forest for any signs or clues to the whereabouts of the missing pack members. Seth had been busy eavesdropping on every conversation he could for the past month, so he had as much information as Sam if not more. And, unlike the Alpha, Seth was happy to share his knowledge with Klaus. Eager to, in fact.As it turns out, Sam had lied to him and the Elders. Seth had overheard him talking to the other members of the pack one night. There were signs of a struggle where each shifter had been abducted. Sam found tranquilizer darts that had been used to subdue the shifter, which meant, the shifter was likely in animal form when they were taken. There was a trail, with footprints and tire tracks, but it went cold at the forest edge when they were loaded into a vehicle. From there, there was nothing. And with no CCTV it would be difficult to find out where the vehicle had gone.As Klaus and Seth walked, trying to pick up a trail or scent, Klaus made a few phone calls—the first to Damon and Stefan. He doubted they’d find anything in the forest, but he wanted to be sure. The forest was vast, he and Seth wouldn’t be able to search it alone, and since the two young vampires weren’t doing anything productive to help Isabella, he figured they could be of use to him.The second call he placed was to his favourite witch, Maddox. The easiest way to do this was with a locator spell. A little of Seth’s blood and hopefully they’d have Leah’s location. But it would take Maddox a few days to get to Forks. And Klaus worried they didn’t have any time to spare. Leah had already been missing two weeks. Embry three. The chances they were alive were slim.He could have asked Marie for help but he didn’t want to pull her away from whatever she was doing to help Isabella. And Isabella, despite being a witch, was new to the craft. She might be powerful, but that didn’t mean she was knowledgeable.Half an hour after he hung up with Damon, the brothers found them in the forest. Hearing the newcomers, Seth bounded across the forest floor to greet them, coming to a stop beside Klaus.“What the fuck is that?” Damon asked, staring up at Seth, who towered over the vampires.Seth gave Damon a loud bark and flopped down onto the forest floor, tongue hanging out the side of his mouth.Klaus chuckled. The young boy was like a big puppy. “This is Seth,” he introduced. “Seth, this is Damon,” he indicated to the black-haired vampire, “and Stefan.” His eyes turned back to the two vampires. “I’ve offered Seth my help to retrieve his sister. She went missing two weeks ago, along with three members of the pack she belongs to.”“Right,” Damon nodded, his eyes still on the massive animal before them. “And, uh, what is he, exactly?”“Seth, his sister Leah, and the pack are shapeshifters. Guardians.”“Guardians of what?”“Humans, mostly. But they’ll offer their protection to anyone who needs it.”“And what are they protecting humans from?”Stefan rolled his eyes. “Us, Damon.”Damon scoffed. “Right. There’s a whole group of giant dogs protecting humans from us. Why haven’t we seen them? I’ve killed plenty of humans and I’ve never come face to face with Rambo-Pup.”Klaus shrugged. “Perhaps they didn’t think you were worth their time.”“And not all of them are wolves like Seth,” Stefan added, surprising his brother and Klaus.“You’ve seen one of these things?”Stefan nodded. “1915. Josephine Harper. She was a cat. A Leopard. She and her pack were hunting a vicious vampire who liked to tear the heads from his victims.”“What happened to her?”“Nothing,” Stefan shrugged. “We talked. Had a few drinks. I bought her dinner. And then parted amicably. She went back to her hunt and I went on my way.”Klaus wasn’t sure if that was the truth or not. He’d seen the way Stefan looked at Seth. In his wolf form, there was no way Stefan could know the boy's age. Or how strong the boy is. If it were a lie, it would probably be for the best that Seth never found out the truth. If Stefan was lying.“Right,” Damon cleared his throat and turned back to Klaus, “So, why are we here? Don’t you think we have enough to deal with back at the house? Or have you already forgotten about your mate?”A low growl ripped through Klaus’ chest. He took a deep breath as he fought back the desire to rip Damon’s heart from his chest. He had a feeling he wasn’t going to like Damon as much as he’d enjoyed Ripper Stefan’s company in the twenties. Though this version of Stefan—who clearly wasn’t drinking human blood anymore—seemed more like a wet blanket than the fun version Klaus remembered.“We’re here because something is hunting supernatural creatures and if it’s powerful enough to take down four creatures the size of Seth,” he looked at the giant wolf at his feet, then back at the two vampires, “then it’s a danger to my mate! One I’d like to eradicate before it takes an interest in her and the problem she’s found herself in.”“Why don’t you start by telling us what’s going on and how we can help,” Stefan suggested his tone calm.Klaus filled them in, telling them the story he’d heard from Billy Black, the information he gleaned from Sam Uley and everything Seth had told him. By the time he was finished, it was starting to get dark and he knew they wouldn’t be able to do much more today.“Fine.” Damon nodded. “We’ll help.”Stefan nodded in agreement.“We’ll have to pick this up in the morning. I’d like to get back to Isabella . . .” He said, his eyes scanning the forest.He wasn’t going to tell them about the pain in his chest and the unease he was feeling being away from her. It was a weakness; one he wouldn’t allow anyone to exploit.“Are you talking about Bella Swan?” Seth asked, suddenly, making the three men jump.“Whoa!” Damon averted his eyes. “Dude! Pants!”“Chief Swan's daughter?” He asked, ignoring Damon. “She’s your mate, Klaus?”“Yes.”“Is a mate like an imprint? If it is, that’s totally not okay, dude. Bella’s awesome. Have you tasted her pie yet?”Damon cocked an eyebrow. “Is that supposed to be a euphemism for something?”Seth shrugged. “I dunno what that is, but Bella makes the best pecan pie! And when she comes to the Rez with Chief Swan, she always brings cookies and makes a few extra just for me!”Klaus smiled. There was something so innocent and carefree about Seth. Unlike some of the others he’d met recently, he greatly enjoyed Seth’s company. He hoped that, despite the world he was a part of, Seth never lost his optimism and compassion. It was truly a gift.“Are you going back to the Swan residence?” Seth asked. “Can I come with you? I’m sure my parents won’t care. Harry and Charlie are best friends. They go fishing every weekend.”“You call your father Harry?”Seth’s eyes met Klaus’. “I told you, my parents have been lying to me and Leah. Harry Clearwater is not my father.”“Then who is your father?” Klaus asked, wondering if he already knew the answer.“Billy Black.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– Forks, Washington –“You know, darling,” Kol said as he walked into the living room where Bella was still sketching on the sofa, “you have quite the mug collection.”Bella smiled. “Some people collect dolls or cars or trains,” she shrugged, “I collect mugs and teapots. I have a vast collection but dad wouldn’t let me bring them all so, unfortunately,’ she sighed, “they’re in storage in Seattle.”“Do you collect anything else?”Her smile faded and she sighed. “I used to have a huge collection of teddy bears, all different soft, cuddly animals, but, uh . . .”“What, poppet?”“I came home one day to find one of my mom’s boyfriends burning them all in the backyard while she watched and drank a pitcher of margaritas,” she told him. He hated to see the sadness in her eyes. “But not this little guy,” he smiled, indicating to the pink bunny tucked under her arm.She shook her head. “Tessa was the only one left. I found her hidden under my bed.” She shrugged her small shoulders. “I’m still unsure how she managed to get under there.”“Maybe you have a guardian angel,” he suggested with a smile.Kol understood collecting trinkets. He had a vast collection of grimoires and dark objects stored all over the world. Perhaps one day, he’d be able to share his knowledge with Bella. For now, he’d take pleasure in his mate's collection.With a wicked grin, he held up the mug he’d chosen. It was white with a picture of a unicorn holding up two middle fingers. Beneath the unicorn were the words: ‘Bitch please, I’m so fucking fabulous I pee glitter, shit cupcakes, & fart RAINBOWS.’“I picked this one out myself,” he grinned. “Your Nan wanted to go with some weird yellow bear.”Bella smiled. “Winnie the Pooh.”“Yeah, that’s him.” Kol nodded. “Who in their right mind would name a boy Winnie, let alone The Pooh?”“He’s a fictional teddy bear created by A. A Milne. There are hundreds of books and movies about him, his friends, and Christopher Robbin. He’s beloved,” her dark eyes narrowed, “especially in this house.”“Well,” he smirked, “far be it for me to poo-poo the Pooh.” He handed her the mug as he crouched in front of her, watching as she smelt its contents and sighed happily.“What is it?” She wondered, taking another tentative sniff. “It smells like . . .
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Bella took a deep breath, letting the fragrance wash over her. It was unique. As it took hold of her, she had a sense of being whisked back in time. She could almost feel the atmosphere of a private establishment. Somewhere dark and intimate. A little jazz club.The elegant smokey scent of cigars filled the darkness as the warmth of cognac—rich and smooth—exhilarated her entire being. She could feel it . . . in her body . . . in her soul. There was music in her mind. She could almost hear it as the scent filled her. Listening to the jingling of cocktail preparation and lively conversation that intertwined with the soft melody of jazz music played by a piano, a double bass, or a saxophone . . . she enjoyed the saxophone best.The scent was rich, woody, and smoky. It was sexy. With no hint of summery flowers or fruity, frilly notes. It wasn’t sweet at all. This was dark. It was overwhelming. Captivating. Pure masculinity and a heat so fierce her body felt like a furnace.When her eyes opened, she looked back at Kol. “What is it?”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
“It’s Nik’s blood,” Kol answered, watching her closely, waiting for her reaction.Heat flooded her cheeks, bringing with it a lovely rosy color that he found he enjoyed. The scent of her blood was captivating but it was nothing compared to the sheer mouthwatering scent of her arousal permeating the air between them.“That’s his blood?”Kol nodded.She looked from the mug in her hand back to Kol. “I’m supposed to drink it?”Again, he nodded. “The, uh, parasite needs blood. Right now, it’s feeding on you. Drinking Nik’s blood will heal you if you’re injured again and ensure you survive this. It’ll also nourish you and make you stronger. If you want to survive this, you need to be stronger.”Bella nodded. “That makes sense. Its father is a cold one. Of course, it would need blood. But if we feed it blood and I get stronger, won’t it get stronger, too?”His little mate was smart. Observant. “Yes. But if you don’t drink the blood, you’ll waste away as it feeds on you.”She took a deep breath as she chewed on her bottom lip.“Now, darling,” he said gently, brushing his thumb beneath her bottom lip to force her to release it, “there’s no need for you to be worried. I’m not going to . . .” he shook his head and cleared his throat, “Nik and I,” he corrected,” will not let anything happen to you.“Is my survival something you can guarantee, Kol?” She asked. “Realistically, what are my chances?”He sighed. “With Nik and I here . . . with Peter and The Fates on your side . . . and if you drink Nik’s blood . . . I’d say you have a seventy percent chance of survival.”He wouldn’t lie to her. There was still a chance she wouldn’t survive this. But those were good odds considering the other pregnancies he’d seen. Those women had less than a five percent chance of survival. He was better prepared this time. He knew what to expect and had other people to help him achieve his goal. For his mate, failure was not an option.He offered her the mug again, hoping she would take it. He wasn’t going to tell her Charlie's werewolf toxin was mixed into Nik’s blood. Hopefully, neither she nor the parasite would know it was there. It wouldn’t hurt Bella. Werewolf toxin doesn’t affect witches or untriggered wolves. But it would—at least he hoped it would—weaken the parasite just like any other cold one or vampire.After all, he and his brothers and sister were affected by werewolf toxin if bitten. It wouldn’t kill them, but they suffered its effects. He hoped the parasite would as well.On the other hand, Nik wasn’t affected by a werewolf bite as he’s part werewolf. Kol believed Bella would be the same, which meant the parasite could be as well. It is part Bella and she carries the wolf gene, which likely means it was passed onto her child. The parasite could be some freakish tribrid.On the other, other hand, the parasite isn’t a traditional vampire. Its father is a cold one. And cold ones can’t be witches or wolves or hybrids of any kind.In the other births he’d seen, the parasite was a pure cold one. It had no link to its mother. No humanity. No hybrid status. No compassion. No conscience. No soul! Kol assumed the parasite Bella was carrying would be the same. But, as they could inherit powers from their parents, there was always a chance this parasite would be even more powerful. If he couldn’t take blood or DNA samples, or perform any tests, there wasn’t a way to know for certain.Unless he could do it magically. There are ways to determine a witch's power from the womb . . . he’d have to have Marie investigate. It would help to know what they were up against.Without any more hesitation, Bella took the mug from Kol and took a tentative sip. As soon as the blood bathed her tongue, her eyes slid closed and a soft moan left her lips.“It definitely doesn’t taste like blood,” she murmured, taking another sip.Kol let out the breath he’d been holding and relaxed as he joined her on the sofa. He was a little surprised when she moved to curl into his side, resting her head on his shoulder.He half expected her to be frightened of him. Of all of them, really. But here she was, perfectly content to curl up with one of the world's greatest killers. Despite spending centuries of his life daggered in a box. Kol knew who he was, who he’d always been as a vampire. Unlike some of his siblings, he didn’t hide behind excuses. Kol Mikaelson is a vampire. A killer. And he reveled in it. He got off on it. The hunt. The kill. The taste of blood bathed on his tongue. It was a game. One he excelled at.The only one of his siblings that could ever compare to his brutality, could ever reach him in this area, was Nik. That man took murder and mayhem to a whole new level. It was another art form to him. There were times when even Kol was impressed.“How do you not know who Winnie the Pooh is?” Bella asked, lifting her head to look at him. “You and Nik are pretty old, right? Winnie the Pooh’s been around since like the twenties, I think.”“Ah,” he sighed as he lifted his arm to rest it across her shoulders, bringing her closer to his side. “Well . . .” He hesitated a moment, debating whether to be honest with her or not. “I was daggered and put in a box in December 1914. So, there’s quite a lot I don’t know about this modern world.”“Daggered?” She asked, her frown deepening. “What does that mean?”“Back in the twelfth century, a powerful witch created five silver White Oak Ash Daggers. Weapons forged as a means of subduing myself and my brothers and sister.”Bella’s dark eyes widened in horror. “That’s awful.”“Mm.” Kol nodded. “What the witch didn’t realize is that due to Nik’s dormant werewolf side, the dagger made of silver would not affect him. So, when we were attacked by the witch and her soldiers—The Brotherhood of the Five—their plan to put us down backfired and Nik killed them all in retaliation.”With a frown still upon her lovely face, Bella leaned back into the couch and stared at him, making him wonder what she was thinking.“It just occurred to me that,” she said softly, as if she’d heard his thoughts, “you and Nik are a thousand years old. I—I can’t imagine living that long and accumulating that much history. The things you must’ve seen and been a part of . . . the history . . .and what exactly do you mean, you were daggered and spent the last . . .” she frowned, “what is it, ninety years in a box?”“Ninety-five,” he corrected with a smile.“Excuse me for missing five years,” she huffed. “I’m not very good at math. Now, please answer my question. Who daggered you and left you in a box?”Kol sighed. “I probably shouldn’t, darling.”“Why not?” She asked. “Oh! Is it . . . you know, personal?”“No,” he shook his head. “It’s, uh, family drama. Nik would be upset if I told you about our past without his, uh,” he shifted awkwardly. Why had he started this conversation again? “Permission.”“You need your brother’s permission to tell your story?”“Well, the parts that involve him,” Kol said lightly, hoping she wouldn’t catch on. But Bella Swan was quick.Her dark eyes narrowed. “Your brother daggered you and put you in a box for ninety-five years?”Kol sighed. “Nik is gonna kill me.”“I thought you couldn’t be killed . . .”He sighed again. “That’s debatable. Our father, Mikael, possesses a weapon that can kill us. Permanently. He’s been hunting us—hunting Niklaus—for the last thousand years.”Bella stared back at Kol, bewildered by his comments. “Is your family insane?” She asked, making the Original Vampire laugh.It was the first time he’d laughed in . . . well, ninety-five years. Possibly longer. The expression on her face. The bewilderment in her eyes. The honest sincerity in her tone. It was all very innocent and . . . strangely beautiful.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Bella wasn’t sure what made him laugh. It was a genuine question. She’d only heard the tiniest details of his very long life and already she was starting to wonder if his family just had issues or if, perhaps, longevity slowly warped the mind and made you insane. If that were the case, she might have to rethink the whole ordeal.Plus, a thousand years . . .Stupidly, she’d never really thought about it before now.The three hundred and sixty-nine years Carlisle has walked this earth seemed minuscule compared to Kol’s thousand years!Edward was practically a newborn compared to the Mikaelson family.What would she do with all that time?She couldn’t even begin to imagine what the world would be like a thousand years from now. And, seriously, she had to ask herself, did she want to know?She supposed it was too late to be asking herself this question now. She didn’t have much choice in the matter. The moment Nik whooshed into her life, that was that. The fat lady had sung and her path was decided.But, still, a thousand years . . .It was unimaginable.And frankly, more than a little terrifying.Forget what the world might look like. What would her life be like a thousand years from now? Where would she be? Who would she be? And would her romance—her mate bond—with Nik stand the test of time?Would he still love her a thousand years from now? If she turned, she’d be doing it for him. Turning to be with him for the rest of time. Would he still want her a thousand, two thousand, years from now? Would she still want him? Would their love diminish or strengthen in that time?And if—God forbid—their love died and their bond broke, what would she do with her life?She’d be immortal.What if he sent her away or decided he’d had enough of her and wanted something different?It’s not like it’s never happened before.It happened to her just twenty days ago!Edward had promised her forever. He’d pledged his love to her, his life. He’d told her she was his soulmate. And then he’d left her alone and broken on the forest floor.She was nothing more than a toy to him. He chewed her up and spat her out and left her wet, soggy, and broken.Oh, yeah, and pregnant!Even if the monster child wasn’t Edwards. If she’d stayed out of the supernatural world none of this would be happening right now. Though, that wasn’t entirely Edward’s or his family's fault. She can’t blame them for everything. If she hadn’t been so nosy and left well enough alone, she never would’ve learned about the supernatural world.
Uh, hello, are we forgetting you’re a witch-wolf hybrid? This world is your world, too. It’s in your blood. One way or another, you would’ve found out about it.
While that may be true, she wouldn’t have found out until after her eighteenth birthday and the revelation would’ve come from Nan. If she hadn’t been so damn curious, there would’ve been a lot less pain and danger in her life. And in Charlie's!
Charlie is a werewolf. And a cop. The man knows how to take care of himself.
Not against cold ones he doesn’t, she argued with herself. And then sighed because she was arguing with herself.The fact is, the past is in the past. She can’t change her introduction to the supernatural world. Perhaps it was always meant to be this way.
It did bring you to Nik . . .
That was true.If she hadn’t found herself here and now, knocked up with a monster baby, would she have ever met him and Kol?What if Nik turned out to be the same as Edward? Or . . . worse.What if he left her . . .What if he used her up, broke her apart, and then walked away?How would she survive?How would she live?And if she could figure out a way to move on . . . who would she be in ten years? Or a century? Or a thousand years from now?She can’t imagine all that time wouldn’t influence her. Or would it? Perhaps traditional vampires are as unchanging and immovable as cold ones.She didn’t know what the answers were.The questions were enough to terrify her, she wasn’t sure she was ready to hear the answers yet.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
“That’s also debatable,” Kol answered. “I’ve certainly been called worse,” he mused. “The thing about us is . . . our family, each of us in our own way is damaged. We’re broken, Bella.”“Because you’ve lived for so long?”“Partially, perhaps yes,” he nodded. “Over time, though,” he sighed, “we’ve each done unspeakable things to the world and to each other. There is not one of us who has not betrayed the other in some way. Niklaus,” he sighed again and leaned his head on the back of the sofa, “he could be considered the worst of us due to the things he’s done, but he is not alone on that ledge.”“In December of 1914, I was daggered because I was making a weapon to put Nik down,” he admitted. “Not permanently. I was working with witches to make a dagger that would work on him. My sister Rebekah found out. I begged her not to tell Nik. I begged her to let me put him down so that we might all be able to live and give him a taste of his own medicine for once. I did not wish to kill him or harm him. I just wanted to be free and not have to worry about getting a dagger in my chest if I did something to upset him.”He turned his head to look at her. “I did not want to harm him, Bella. You must believe me. I would never wish death on my siblings. I just wanted to be free.”He wasn’t sure why he needed her to believe him. It wasn’t something he’d ordinarily care about, to be honest. But she was his mate. And, the things he was telling her would hurt her. He didn’t want her to think he was capable of truly harming one of his siblings. He doesn’t think any of them is capable of that, not even Niklaus. They may come close at times. They may hurt each other. But he doesn’t believe one of his siblings is capable of killing another. He needed his mate to believe that. To understand. If she did, then maybe Nik would, too.“I believe you, Kol,” she promised him, with a gentle smile.He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, “despite giving me her word, Rebekah told Nik what I was doing. She betrayed me. And because of Nik’s paranoia and his temper, I spent the next ninety-five years in a box.”He chuckled darkly. “When Nik undaggered me, I found out that he’d daggered Rebekah ten years later and she’s been in her coffin for the last eighty-five years. Imagine if she’d kept her word and I’d succeeded. Neither of us would have lost all that time . . .”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Bella leaned into Kol, resting her head on his shoulder. There was nothing she could say to make this better for him. It was something he and his siblings would have to deal with in their own time.She couldn’t even begin to imagine what it would be like to be stabbed in the heart and wake up nine decades later in a world you no longer recognized.It still baffles her mind that when she’s home sick from school, the world goes on without her. She can’t imagine what it would be like to wake up decades or centuries after being daggered.All that time missed.And for what?Because you pissed off your brother?There must be more to it than that, right? She understood why Nik would be upset. His brother was trying to create a weapon that would do to him what he’d done to his siblings. It’s enough to piss anyone off. Not that he didn’t deserve the retribution. He absolutely did.But why did he dagger the others?Why did he keep them daggered for so long?And why is he the only one who gets to be dagger-happy and stab his brothers and sister in the heart? How was that fair?From where she was sitting, it seemed like the Mikaelson family had issues.There was so much she didn’t know. So many questions that needed to be answered. And she assumed each of them would have a different perspective on what happened.Why did Rebekah betray Kol?Why didn’t one of the other brothers step in and put a stop to Nik daggering him?Why didn’t one of them take the dagger out?Here’s a better one, why not just steal the daggers, destroy them, and be done with it?Are they afraid of Nik? And if so, why? They’re all equally as powerful, are they not?She’d only heard the tiniest bit of their family history and already she knew they were all as messed up as each other!They could do with some serious family therapy!And that certainly wasn’t something she could give them. She’s eighteen, not a trained therapist.No. There’d be no trying to fix this mess. They’d have to do that on their own. If they wanted to do the work.But she could be there for them. She could listen. She could be their friend. And Nik’s mate. She could offer them comfort and, perhaps a place within her own family. She could offer them her love and understanding. But she couldn’t, wouldn’t, try to fix them. Not that she thought she—or anyone else for that matter—could.From her perspective, she did have to wonder if the way it all went down when Kol was daggered was fate.If The Fates were real—and from the little Peter had said so far—it seemed like they were. Then maybe, they stepped in and ensured the weapon to put Nik down failed. Because if Kol had succeeded, there’s a big chance Nik would still be daggered right now, and she would surely die when this parasite rips itself from her womb.It was just a thought.Maybe she was wrong.But maybe everything happened for a reason.Not that she would mention this to Kol.Edward might have thought she had no self-preservation, but she knew an angry vampire when she saw one. And right now, Kol was upset. That could easily lead to anger and she didn’t know him well enough to trust that he wouldn’t try and hurt her if she voiced her opinion.There was also another thought that niggled at her. Maybe, just maybe, finding his soulmate would soften Nik. Just a teeny tiny bit. But she wasn’t going to hold out hope of that. She also didn’t want him to be something he wasn’t. He’s a thousand years old. He is who he is. And she doubted there’d be anything she could do to change that.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
With a soft sigh, Bella shifted closer to Kol. “I’m sorry for how you’ve suffered.”Tightening his arm around her, he pressed a kiss to her forehead. She was easy to talk to and the fact that she didn’t try to make excuses for his siblings made him feel a little better.As far as Kol was concerned, there was no excuse for Rebekah’s betrayal. They all could’ve been free. But instead, she’d ratted him out and then found herself in a box, right beside him, a decade later. It was almost poetic, really.“I wonder . . .” she said softly, “. . . what the future holds for us. How finding my soulmate will change me. Or him. Or your family. Maybe life will be altered somehow. But, maybe it won’t. I’m not naive enough to think I could ever have an impact on a family whose lived for a thousand years. You’re all so much older and wiser. All I am is an eighteen-year-old girl who got knocked up and I haven’t a clue how it happened . . .”Kol frowned. “You don’t remember anything about that night?”Bella shook her head. “Not the sex part.”She went on to tell him about the birthday party she didn’t want but was forced into by two of the cold ones. She bled. Her boyfriend overreacted and threw her into a glass table. All hell broke loose. And then after being stitched up by the good doctor, she was driven home.“You didn’t notice anything different the next morning?”“No.” She shook her head. “Everything was normal.”Kol frowned. “You weren’t in any pain?”“Nope. I had no idea anything had changed until I started throwing up and my body ached. I thought it was the flu until I realized my period was late. I couldn’t understand why that would be . . .”“And that led you to take a pregnancy test?”“No, it led me to think it was just the stress of them leaving. But then,” she sighed, “I felt something move inside of me . . . and that led to the pregnancy test . . . after I’d finished freaking out . . . .”“But you have no memory of how you got pregnant?”“Nope.”Kol looked at her in shock. “You’d think you’d remember something like that . . .”She nodded. “A penis popsicle entering my warm oven, I’d think so, too. I’m actually surprised he didn’t melt . . . or, maybe he did and that’s why he left so quickly afterward . . .” she looked down at her hands in her lap, “or maybe I just wasn’t that good . . .”Kol’s arm tightened around her. “Oh, darling,” he sighed, “this had nothing to do with you,” he assured her. “I can tell you, if you’d had sex with a cold one, you would know. At the very least there would be bruises and possibly broken ribs. Cold ones don’t have the kind of control we do, though even with a traditional vampire, there will likely be some damage. The difference is, our blood will heal you right away and ensure you’re strong and healthy.”Bella looked up at Kol. “You don’t think I had sex with whoever did this to me?”“From what you’ve told me, it seems unlikely you were violated in that way, but I don’t know how else a pregnancy is possible. I’m sure modern medicine has evolved since 1914 . . .”“It’s possible,” Bella told him. “I know there’s IVF for women who can’t conceive. But I believe that’s where an egg is fertilized by sperm in a test tube outside the body. And, just from what I’ve seen on TV that takes weeks and involves taking hormones or having injections, I’m not sure,” she shrugged. “As far as I know, none of that happened to me . . . unless . . .”“You were made to forget,” Kol sighed.Bella nodded. “Apart from IVF, there’s always the turkey baster method . . .”“What the bloody hell is a turkey baster? And why are turkeys involved? That doesn’t seem sanitary . . .”Bella giggled. “No turkey’s necessary. The baster is a long cylinder tube with a silicone bulb on the top. You use it to baste a turkey with its juices while cooking. The same could be applied with a man’s . . . you know . . . sample . . .”Kol chuckled, amused by her sudden embarrassment. “A man’s, what now?”Bella shook her head. the blush on her cheeks darkening. “You know,” she huffed, “a man’s . . . you know . . .”He smirked. “You can tell me, darling. Go on,” he encouraged. “Just think of me as one of the girls . . .”Bella sighed. “A mans,” she huffed, “sperm.”“Ah, I see,” he laughed, “so the cold one’s sperm is put into this baster thing and . . . then what?”Bella’s blush darkened. “I guess, you’d use the baster to insert the . . .” she sighed again, “sperm . . . into the vagina . . .”“And this would work?” He wondered.Bella shrugged. “I have no idea. I guess there’s as much chance as the more traditional way of conceiving. I’m not sure if there are other medical procedures . . . I suppose, someone like Carlisle would know and be able to perform the procedure . . .”“Do you think it’s a possibility he was involved?”“If you’d asked me that question a month ago, I would’ve said no, absolutely not. Carlisle,” she shook her head, “the Carlisle I knew would never do something like this. But then again,” she sighed, “the Edward I knew would never say the things he said to me in the forest, so . . . I’m not sure I ever really knew them . . . any of them . . .”As she spoke, she began scratching her wrist again. He’d noticed every time she spoke of Edward—if her words were unfavorable toward the cold one—she’d start scratching her wrist. He’d have to remember to tell Nik when he came back. If it was what Kol thought it was, it would need to be dealt with soon.“It’ll be okay, darling,” he assured her, holding her tight against him. “I promise you. I know you’re scared but Nik and I are here, and we aren’t going to let anything happen to you, Isabella.”“You can’t promise that,” she whispered.“What I can promise,” he took her hand in his, placing it against his heart, “is that you are ours. And there is nothing we wouldn’t do to ensure your safety and protection.”She shook her head, ready to argue with him.“What you must understand, angel, is that we are not the Cullens. Niklaus and I are monsters . . .”She shook her head. “You’re not a monster to me.”“But only to you,” he said seriously. “Between us, Nik and I have a body count in the thousands. Hundreds of thousands.”He watched her closely as he spoke. It wasn’t his intention to scare her but she needed to know. She needed to see and accept who they are and have been for the last thousand years.“One thing I’ve learned over the years is that there are no limits to the lengths we Mikaelsons will go for the ones we care about. And there is nobody in this world—nobody—we care for more than you, angel.”“Why me?” She whispered. “I’m nothing special.”He leaned forward and pressed a kiss to her forehead. “Isabella, you are the heart and soul of us and that makes you extraordinary.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Leaning back, Bella looked up at Kol, trying to make sense of what he was saying to her.Instinctively, she felt she knew. But her mind wouldn’t allow her to go to those places.Despite how she felt every time he touched her, how wonderful it was to be in his arms, and how safe she felt with both him and Nik, it couldn’t be possible.Nik told her it wasn’t possible.
**
“Is . . .” she sighed, she needed to know, “. . . is it possible to have two mates?”
“No,” Nik answered, his tone hard, unyielding. His arms tightened around her, holding her close to him. “No matter the species, it isn’t possible to have more than one soulmate.”
**
Whatever this was, whatever she was feeling, it was wrong. It couldn’t be. Nik said it was impossible. No matter the species.“I miss him,” she whispered, the feeling hitting her suddenly. “Is that weird? He’s only been gone a few hours and I don’t even know him, but I miss him . . . and I don’t know why . . .”“It’s normal,” Kol assured her. “For our kind, finding our soulmate is exceptionally rare. In a thousand years, I’ve met maybe two vampires who’ve found their soulmate. That’s how rare this bond is, angel.”Tears welled up in her eyes as she curled into him, resting her head on his chest. “Nik told me,” she whispered, “that it isn’t possible to have more than one soulmate . . .”Beneath her, she felt Kol stiffen.“Is that true, Kol?”“I, um,” Kol frowned, unsure what he was supposed to say. He couldn’t lie to her and he didn’t like the idea of keeping this information from her. But Nik had asked him to wait and he knew, deep in his heart, that was the right thing to do. He didn’t want to upset or confuse her any more than she already was . . .“You can relax, brother. I’m home. And I think it’s time the three of us had a little chat.”Kol’s head snapped up at the sound of his brother’s voice. And, for the first time in his life, he felt relieved to see Niklaus, standing in the doorway.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Bella hadn’t heard him come in. But the moment he spoke, her heart began to race and a smile lit her face as she turned to the doorway to see Nik standing there, his dark expression lingering on his brother’s arm wrapped around her shoulders.She wasn’t sure why he was staring at her with such a . . . murderous look . . . but she didn’t much care, either. Perhaps she should’ve worried. But she was too excited about his return. A part of her—a bigger part than she’d like to admit—had feared he wouldn’t come back. That he’d seen her and decided she wasn’t worth the time and effort.But he was there.He’d come home to her.As soon as she heard his voice, the pain in her chest vanished. She knew, in that moment—as she stared into his dark eyes—it didn’t matter what he’d done in his past—as horrible as it might be—he was hers.She might not know him or his history. And she wasn’t in love with him yet. But there was hope in her heart. She had a sense that, maybe one day, she would love him. And, maybe, maybe he would love her, too.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– Forks, Washington –Bella was sitting on her bed, leaning against her pillows with her legs stretched out. She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath.It had been a long day. Too long. She needed a moment to digest everything she’d learned in the last few days.Well, more like the last few hours.Despite everything that was thrown at her in such a short time, she felt like she was handling all the new information and the situation she’d been thrust into very well. But then Isabella Swan has always been good with weird. Why would finding out she’s a witch-wolf hybrid be any different?She’d always known she was different. She didn’t know how or why. She didn’t understand why she felt that way or what made her different from all the other girls at her school. It was just something that she sensed deep inside of her. This feeling that she didn’t belong. For years those thoughts lingered in the back of her mind.Then she moved to an insignificant, little town that just happened to be a mecca for supernatural beings. She met Edward and his family and finally, finally she felt like she belonged.But had it all been a lie?For the first time since she met the Cullens, she was questioning everything they’d done and said. And frankly, she didn’t like what she saw now the rose-tinted glasses had been removed.With another sigh, she opened her eyes and grabbed her sketchbook. Sometimes it was easier to think when she had a pencil or paintbrush in her hand. Right now, she couldn’t stand at her easel but she could sketch.It felt wonderful to draw again. For some reason—a reason Bella couldn’t fathom—Edward demanded she stop drawing and painting. At the time, she’d thought nothing of it. She’d allowed him to take away her art supplies and burn her work.
Why did I let him do that?
The fog in her mind made it difficult to remember why she’d allowed such a thing. Those were her drawings. Her musings. Her . . .The realization came to her quickly, as if a little voice was whispering in her ear. The pictures Edward had so callously burnt weren’t just her drawings. They were her visions!When she sketched or painted, the images in her mind would flow out of her. It had always been that way. It wasn’t something she needed to practice or concentrate on; it just came to her and made its way onto the paper or canvas. Until now—armed with the knowledge she’s a witch—she’d never put two and two together and come up with psychic! But, what if, it had always been a part of her? Nan keeps saying how special she is. What if she’d been seeing and drawing the future longer than she realized?That would mean, there’s a possibility Edward had seen something he’d recognized as a future event and destroyed it, along with all her other pieces and sketchbooks, before she could make the connection.
Question is, what did I see that freaked him out so much that he destroyed my artwork and somehow stopped me from drawing?
Unfortunately, with her artwork gone, she might never know the answer to that question. Unless there was some magical way to restore what was lost. She’d have to ask Nan later. Her drawing wasn’t the only thing Edward put a stop to. She wasn’t allowed to eat the foods she loved, sing her favourite songs, or dance. Granted, she’s not a formal, ballroom dancer, but she knows how to move on the dancefloor. She’d done it plenty of times in Phoenix with her friends at school dances and a couple of times when she’d snuck into a nightclub. She hadn’t spoken to any of her friends in Phoenix since she started dating Edward. She’d even been forced to abandon the few friends she’d made in Forks. Angela was such a sweet, kind girl. Bella loved her company but Edward was jealous of their relationship. It was easier to give in to his demands than fight him.
Why hadn’t I seen this before? Was I so starved for affection that I let him get away with this shit?
She shook her head. That wasn’t it. She’d fought back. She could clearly remember wanting to break things off with Edward and then . . . and then . . .
The baseball game!
Esme had begged her to come and spend the afternoon with the family. She didn’t care about baseball—playing or watching—but Esme had been so insistent that she felt she couldn’t say no.It was only after the baseball game, after the fight in the ballet studio with James, that Bella no longer fought Edward.
Why was that?
Absently, she scratched at her wrist. Every time she thought anything negative toward Edward her wrist—where James had bitten her—would itch like crazy. It felt like something was crawling just beneath her skin. If she continued to think badly of Edward, the itch would become a burning sensation.Her eyes swept down to her wrist, to the bitemark that James had left when he’d bitten her.
What if Edward did something?
Carlisle had inspected the wound while she was in the hospital. He promised her the venom was out of her system and she’d heal but likely have a scar.At the time she’d believed him.But now, she wasn’t sure what to think.If one of them was willing to impregnate her and, most likely, kill her, would they think twice about a bitemark? Maybe Carlisle had lied and there was still venom in the wound. The mark was icy cold, just like their skin. On more than one occasion it still burned. Edward and Carlisle had insisted that it was all in her imagination. Now she was thinking clearer, she wasn’t so sure.What if there was still venom in the wound? Something was causing her pain. Something was making her itch when she thought bad things about Edward.What else could it be?Later, when she was ready to face them, she’d ask Nik and Kol if Edward had done something when he sucked out James’ venom.At the thought of the two Mikaelsons, Bella’s mind went back to the conversation she’d had with the brothers. A conversation that had, yet again, completely changed her life.
**
Bella hadn’t heard Nik come in. But the moment he spoke, her heart began to race and a smile lit her face as she turned to the doorway to see him standing there, his dark expression lingering on his brother’s arm wrapped around her shoulders.
She wasn’t sure why he was staring at her with such a . . . murderous look . . . but she didn’t much care, either. Perhaps she should’ve worried. But she was too excited about his return. A part of her—a bigger part than she liked to admit—feared he wouldn’t come back. That he’d seen her and decided she wasn’t worth the time and effort.
But he was there.
He’d come home to her.
As soon as she heard his voice, the pain in her chest vanished. She knew, in that moment—as she stared into his dark eyes—it didn’t matter what he’d done in his past—as horrible as it might be—he was hers.
She might not know him or his history. And she wasn’t in love with him yet. But there was hope in her heart. She had a sense that, maybe one day, she would love him. And, maybe, maybe he would love her, too.
There were things she needed to know, though. Questions that she needed answered. Like, the strange pull she felt toward Kol and the electricity that surged through her whenever they touched. Why was that happening?
Bella looked between the two Mikaelson brothers as she crossed her arms over her chest.
They seemed to be having a silent conversation. She really hated it when the Cullen’s purposefully excluded her from the conversation, especially if it involved her. They seemed to think she was too stupid or too human to understand whatever they were talking about as if their intelligence was far beyond her tiny, uncultured mind. Of course, the normal, human girl couldn’t possibly comprehend the inner workings of a cold one’s significantly smarter mind. She might be young, but that didn’t mean she was stupid.
“You know, it’s rude to whisper,” she huffed. “If you insist on keeping secrets from me then you can take the high-pitched vamp chatter out of my house.”
They both looked at her with wide, surprised eyes.
She stared back at them, her eyes narrowed. “I may not have known about traditional vampires but I’ve been around the supernatural a while now. I know when things are being kept from me. Lord knows Edward kept a tight lid on all his secrets.” Her eyes shifted to Nik. “I won’t go back to that way of life. If you can’t accept me, not only as your mate but as your partner, your equal, then this is never going to work. I won’t settle for anything less, Niklaus.”
Both men were still staring at her, looking taken back by what she’d said. They didn’t seem to know what to say as they stared at her, unblinking.
“I don’t care what you’ve done in your past or how you’ve treated the females in your life. I am not some pathetic damsel in distress you can lock in a golden tower and visit whenever you damn well please. You either treat me the way I deserve to be treated and stop hiding things from me or you go. Your choice.”
Bella wasn’t sure where her confidence had come from. Perhaps the knowledge that she could blow things up with the wave of her hand was going to her head. Maybe it was pregnancy hormones making her emotional. She wasn’t sure. All she knew was that she was not going to let Nik treat her the way Edward had.
It helped that Damon was hovering in the doorway, his eyes ping-ponging from Kol to Nik as she spoke. And Nan was pottering around the kitchen. If she needed it, she had backup. She was safe. Not that she believed for one moment Nik or Kol would harm her. Still, it was nice to feel protected.
“Granted,” she huffed, “I am a little damsel-ish right now.” She glared down at her bloated belly. She was sure it had grown since Nik left and he’d only been gone four hours!
“You are no such thing, my angel,” Kol insisted, taking her hand in his. “You’re a powerful witch . . .”
She huffed. “Who’s greatest feat of magic so far is blowing up dad’s coffee table . . .”
“Don’t knock that ability, love. Regular vampires and cold ones are highly flammable.”
Kol gave her hand a little squeeze. “I’m sorry you felt Nik and I were keeping things from you. It wasn’t our intention. We were just . . .” He trailed off, sighing.
“Deciding how to tell you something important . . .” Nik finished, joining Bella and Kol on the sofa. Sitting beside her, he took her free hand in his.
“It’s nothing bad,” Kol added quickly. “It’s just . . . unexpected and, well, frankly, angel, it’s unheard of. I’ve been studying magic and learning about the rarest bonds our kind can form with one another my entire life and I’ve never heard of such a thing . . .”
Bella frowned. “I don’t understand.”
Gently, Nik squeezed Bella’s hand, getting her attention. “I was,” he cleared his throat, “uh, wrong . . .”
“Bloody hell!” Kol’s eyes widened. “I’ve never heard him say that before . . .” he whispered.
“Wrong?” Bella asked, ignoring Kol. “A-About what?” Her heart felt like it was about to burst out of her chest. Her mind went blank except for the one thought, the one horrible thought that he was wrong about being her mate.
“It would seem,” Nik continued, stumbling over his words nervously, “you can, uh, have more than one soulmate.”
Every doubt and fear tumbling through Bella suddenly came to a crashing halt. She felt for sure her heart was about to give out.
“I’m sorry, what now?” She breathed, blinking her eyes as if that would somehow restart her brain.
“When we touch, angel, do you feel the electricity charging through our bodies? Do you feel a pull to me like you do with Nik? Do you feel the same attraction to me as you do my brother?”
“Yes,” she whispered.
“It’s because we’re mated. You’re our soulmate, Isabella.”
She shook her head. “No. That can’t be . . .” She turned to look at Nik. “You said . . .”
“I know, little love. I’m sorry. I didn’t know you could have more than one soulmate. Before I met you, I didn’t even believe in soulmates!”
Her eyes widened. “You didn’t believe in soulmates?”
“No. I didn’t think I was worthy of such a rare bond. It never occurred to me that I would find a woman who genuinely wanted me.”
She sighed and leaned into him. “Because of your past?”
With a chuckle, he leaned into her, nuzzling her temple. “I’m not exactly known to be the warm, cuddly type, love. There are quite a few women in my past that can attest to that . . .”
Bella huffed.
It was Kol who spoke next, soothing his mate's irritation as he nuzzled her temple. “Those other women in our pasts don’t matter, angel. Nobody matters to us but you, Isabella. This is meant to be. You complete us. In every possible way.”
“And we complete you,” Nik added. “I know you feel that, love. Our bond. And your bond with Kol. In time, it’ll get stronger.”
“We’ve been waiting a thousand years to find you. Please, angel, don’t reject us because you’re scared . . .”
She looked over at him and then down at their joined hands. She did feel it. Even now, as he held her hand, she could feel the electricity flowing up her arm and spreading through her body. She felt the same thing with Nik.
“So, we’re . . .”
“Mated,” Kol finished with a grin. “I’ve never felt anything like it. I’ve waited so long to find you. Nik kept me in that bloody box for so long, I thought for sure I would never find my mate but, here you are. All mine.”
Beside her, Nik cleared his throat. “Ours, brother. She is ours.”
**
Bella had felt so overwhelmed by what they’d told her, she asked the boys for a little space. She needed time to digest the information and figure out what this meant for her life. For her family. And for her future.She was the mate of two of the oldest, most powerful men in the supernatural world.One Original she might’ve been able to handle, but two?What would she do with two men?
I suppose the same thing I’d do with one except twice as much . . .
Perhaps it would’ve been better if the brothers liked each other or had a close relationship, but she got the distinct impression they didn’t. Not that she can blame Kol. His brother did keep him in a box for ninety-five years. If she’d been kept daggered in a box she’d be pissed off, too.Would mating with her help to repair the brother's broken relationship? They had something in common now. Their mating bond could bring them together.On the other hand, it could just make their hostile relationship worse.Would she be stuck in the middle of two warring brothers for the rest of eternity?Her life seemed to be getting more and more complicated by the hour.Wanting to think about something else, she looked back at her sketchbook. While she was thinking she’d absently drawn a necklace on the neck of a headless girl. Well, not headless, headless. Bella just hadn’t drawn the head yet. The picture was of a neck, chest, and cleavage. The girl, whoever she was, wore a red, low-cut T-shirt. Adorned on her neck was a silver necklace with a small red jewel at the top and an intricate design. It looked like a locket. As Bella finished the drawing a scent she’d never smelt before filled her senses. Rose, maybe. Or some kind of herb.It meant something; the locket and the scent, but she didn’t know what and she still wasn’t ready to leave her bedroom to ask someone.As she turned to a new page, she paused on the sketch she’d done of an unfamiliar man dressed in an impeccable suit. The other things she’d seen and drawn didn’t seem all that important right now. It was this man and the one lying in a coffin with a silver knife in his chest that called to her. She wasn’t sure who they were but she felt they were somehow connected to Nik and Kol. Why else would she be having visions of two random men?
Of course, you could say the same thing about the headless girl with the locket. Though she probably ties in with them, too. All of this started when they showed up, it must be connected . . .
The only way she would find out who these men were and why she was drawn to them was to ask.
But that would require leaving the safety of my bedroom and facing them and I don’t think I’m ready for that yet . . .
She felt stupid for retreating to her bedroom and hiding but as soon as Nik and Kol told her . . . what they told her . . . it was just too much. Everything in her demanded she flee. So, she did.It was still hard to accept. She was mated. She had two soulmates. Who were both a thousand years old. What on earth could two ancient vampires want with her? She’s just barely eighteen. Her life isn’t exactly glamorous. She was dumped by an adonis because she wasn’t good enough for him. Now she’s knocked up with God only knows what kind of demon monster baby. And . . . honestly, the prospect of true love, of soulmates, terrified her.
What if I’m not good enough for them? What if I mess up or I’m not enough?
It was at times like this when she wished she had some girlfriends to talk to. Usually, she’d talk to Alice but that wasn’t an option anymore.As Alice’s face flashed across Bella’s memory, she was once again back to thinking about the Cullens and wondering what they were up to. Was Alice involved? She hoped not. There was something so sweet and innocent about the tiny girl. She was almost childlike.“What would Alice tell me to do?” She asked herself.“She’d tell you it’s destiny.”Startled by the voice, Bella jumped. Her head snapped up at the sound and her eyes widened when they landed on a woman dressed in a floor-length, long-sleeved dark blue dress.“Who the hell are you?” She demanded, straightening at the sight of the woman. She was oddly familiar, but Bella couldn’t place her.The woman’s eyes widened in surprise. “You can see me?”Whoever this woman was, she was a stunning beauty; with dark skin and long black hair that trailed down to her waist in delicate waves. Her eyes were as dark as her hair, full of warmth and happiness.“Oh, my beautiful little flower, how I have missed you!”“Okay, lady, I don’t know who the hell you are but . . .” Bella frowned. “Wait a minute, how did you get in here?”The woman’s shoulders slumped. “You don’t remember me,” she whispered, her smile turning into a frown. “That wretched woman!”Unsure what to do, Bella did the only thing she knew she could do. “Nan!” She yelled. “Nan! Help!”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Kol paced the length of the Swan living room occasionally growling under his breath. “We should be up there with her!”Klaus looked over at his brother as he sipped the bourbon Damon had offered. He wanted to agree with Kol. Everything in him demanded he race up the stairs and barge into his mate’s bedroom. But she had asked for space and time alone and—for some bloody reason—he couldn’t deny her anything!So, now he was sitting in a tiny living with Kol—who was glaring at the stairs like they had personally offended him—three vampires, a werewolf, and a baby shifter who was far too comfortable surrounded by those he should consider his mortal enemy!“No, you shouldn’t,” Marie stated, entering the living room with an old, ancient-looking grimoire tucked under her arm. “She’ll come down when she’s ready.”Charlie nodded. “Give her time, son. She’s been through a lot recently. This was bound to happen at some point. I know my daughter. She just needs time to process and wrap her mind around everything she’s recently learned.”“Why did it have to be now?” Kol demanded. “Shouldn’t finding out she’s mated to me be a good thing?”Before Charlie could answer, Bella screamed. “Nan! Nan! Help!”Without a thought, Kol and Nik shot out of the living room and raced up the stairs to their distressed mate. Her bedroom door was thrown open as the two Originals burst into her room.“What’s wrong, love? Are you hurt?”“What’s happened? Are you hurt?” Kol demanded, eyes flying across the empty bedroom.“Are you in pain?” Nik asked.“No, I’m not okay!” Isabella yelled. “Would you be okay if some strange woman suddenly appeared in your bedroom? I thought Nan put up cones or roadblocks or something!”As Marie entered the bedroom, with Charlie on her heels, Nik and Kol turned to where Bella was staring but saw nothing.“Ah, Qetsiyah,” Marie smiled happily at the window. “How wonderful, you can finally communicate with Bella again! Oh, this is a blessed day.”“Nan, you know this woman?”“What woman?” Nik growled, annoyed that he was being left out of the conversation. “Why don’t I see anyone?”“You won’t, dear. Qetsiyah is a spirit from the Other Side,” Marie explained, giving his arm a gentle pat. “You can’t see her because you’re a vampire. Only Bella and I can see her because we’re witches.”“Ghosts,” Isabella sighed, looking warn out. “Of course. Why didn’t I think of that?”“C’mon boys, nothing for us to do here. Let’s leave Marie to deal with the ghost in my daughter's bedroom . . .” Charlie shook his head. “Never thought I’d say that that . . .” He muttered as he left the room.“You’ll be okay, little love?” Nik worried, his eyes still searching for the ghost in his mate’s bedroom.She smiled. “I’ll be fine,” she promised.Resigned, the two Originals left their mate with her grandmother and the unknown ghost.Nik wasn’t pleased. Who was this ghost? What did they want? Could they be trusted? There were too many unknowns, too many dangers surrounding his mate. He wanted to grab her and run from this godforsaken little town and keep her safe. But he knew that wasn’t an option right now. As much as he loathed to admit it, he needed Kol, Peter, and Marie. They had the best chance of keeping Isabella alive and losing her was not an option. Not now. Not ever.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
“You don’t remember me,” Qetsiyah said softly, turning toward the window to watch the raindrops land on the pavement below.She knew there was a chance Bella wouldn’t remember her. A big chance. But she hoped she was wrong. She thought when they saw each other again, the memories would return to her little flower. It seems now that was just wishful thinking on her part. She should’ve known better. The type of magic that had been used to alter Bella’s memories wouldn’t be undone easily. After all, the spells had come from one of Qetsiyah's descendants.“I’m sorry, I don’t,” Bella said softly. “Should I?”Qetsiyah turned away from the window to face Bella. “I’ve been watching over you your whole life. When you were born,” she smiled longingly, “you were so small; just this tiny, pink bundle with rosy cheeks and such dark, mesmerizing eyes.”Her own dark eyes shifted to the pink bunny tucked under Bella’s arm and she laughed softly. “You know, when you were a little girl, you could never say my name. Qetsiyah sounds so ancient-timey, don’t you think? So, you decided to call me Tessa.”Bella’s eyes shifted to her bunny and then back to Qetsiyah. “I could see you back then, too?”“Oh yes, my little flower! We were wonderful friends. But,” she sighed, her warm smile faltering, “when you were seven, Renee discovered you were communicating with me. She took you to a powerful witch in Mystic Falls. Shiela Bennett. She’s one of my descendants. From what Renee told her, Shiela believed you were being attacked by an angry spirit.”“I tried to reach out to her,” Qetsiyah sighed, “but before I could make contact and warn her, it was too late. She thought she was protecting you. She didn’t realize Renee had been lying to her.” With a soft, sad smile, Qetsiyah brushed her fingers across the pink bunny’s plush fur. “I watched you cry for weeks afterward. You didn’t know why you were upset but the pain you felt was real. You held onto your little bunny and all I could do was watch you mourn for someone you couldn’t remember. After a while, I drifted away, hoping that my absence would allow you to heal and move on. But I couldn’t resist watching over you now and then. The first time I returned, I discovered you’d named your bunny Tessa. After me.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Bella stared at the ghost standing before her, trying to remember the friendship they’d shared when she was just a girl but her mind was blank. There was something familiar about the woman but Bella couldn’t place her at all.“Why did Renee take me to this Shiela Bennet woman and not Nan?” She wondered.“Because I never would’ve banished Qetsiyah.”Bella frowned. “Is Sheila a bad witch?”“No, my darling. Shiela is a very good witch. She and I have been friends for years. She’s part of my knitting club. Her granddaughter Bonnie is just coming into her powers, too. The Bennett line is a very powerful family of witches.”Qetsiyah nodded. “I’ve been watching their line for centuries. They’re a little misguided on certain things but I hope to right those wrongs now that Bella has awakened her powers.”“What do I have to do with it?” Bella wondered. “And why would Renee erase you from my memory and stop me from talking to you?”Qetsiyah sighed. “There’s so much to tell you . . . and I don’t have long . . .” she looked behind her, scanning the front yard for something. “Renee lied,” she began. “She never removed her magic. She went to Sheila because she knew she could manipulate her, whereas Marie would put up more of a fight.”“Renee is using dark magic, Marie. Some of the worst I’ve seen,” Qetsiyah stated, her eyes on Nan. “I’ve been watching her from a distance. The last time I saw her, she was researching Expression. I believe, if she is not stopped, she will go down a path she will not return from.”With a frown, Nan nodded.“What’s Expression?”Before Qetsiyah could reply, Nan held up a hand. “Later, my darling. I promise.” She turned her blue eyes back to the spirit. “What else can you tell us, Qetsiyah?”“I’m not the only one watching Renee. There’s another powerful witch here on the other side. She’s very dangerous. I believe she’s been causing trouble both here and on your side.”Qetsiyah turned back to the window, her body going ridged as she sprang from the bed. “I don’t have much longer,” she said quickly. “Bella, my little flower, you must trust your visions. You are far more powerful than you know. Trust your mates. You need to find—”Before she could finish her sentence, Qetsiyah was gone. Bella wasn’t sure where she’d gone or what she’d done but something had yanked her back or, possibly, interfered with their connection. Right now, it was a little outside Bella’s wheelhouse. She barely understood what had just happened!One thing she knew for sure, though, she really needed to start learning about magic!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– Forks, Washington –Bella was still staring at her bedroom window, wondering where Qetsiyah had disappeared to, when Nan joined her on the bed.“Are you ready to tell me why you’re hiding up here instead of downstairs with your two hunky soulmates?”Bella’s eyes widened as she turned to Nan, a blush covering her cheeks. “Nan!”“What?” Nan shrugged. “I’m not blind.”Bella shook her head. “Shouldn’t we talk about what just happened?” She asked, hoping to change the subject.Nan frowned.“You know,” Bella elaborated, “the ghost in my bedroom and Renee using dark magic . . .”Nan shrugged. “I’m disappointed in your mother, but I’m not surprised she lied about removing her magic, nor am I surprised she’s dabbling in the dark arts again.”Bella’s eyes widened. “Again?”“Mm.” Nan nodded. “When she was fifteen, she ran away from home,” she sighed, “eventually, your grandpa Beaufort and I found her in New Orleans. She got involved with a coven named the Tremé. They practice both Ancestral and Sacrificial magic.”“So, they kill people?”“Not exactly,” Nan said patiently. “Sacrificing a human with no magical ability is not beneficial to a witch seeking to gain more power. Despite this, witches who practice sacrificial magic have been known to sacrifice animals, such as snakes, rats, mice, goats, and birds, to achieve certain spells. However, by sacrificing a supernatural being, such as a vampire, werewolf, or another witch, they can channel said supernatural abilities, like gaining additional strength, speed, or healing.”Bella nodded in realization. “Oh, I see. So, by sacrificing another witch, they enhance their own magical power.”“Exactly,” Nan smiled proudly. “There are some powerful witches in New Orleans. Not all of them practice sacrificial magic. And not every member of the Tremé coven practices sacrificial magic. You don’t have to sacrifice someone to be powerful.”“Are those who practice sacrificial magic evil?” Bella wondered.Nan shook her head. “I believe magic in its purest form is neutral. The practitioner and what they choose to do with the magic make them good or bad. If a witch is sacrificing human lives or children, yes, you could say they’re evil. But if a witch is sacrificing a goat, well, I guess that depends on how you feel about goats . . .”“The supernatural world isn’t like the human world,” Nan said. “I imagine, what I teach you, will be very different to what you were taught by the Cullens. The line between good and evil is thin and often there is a vast grey area where most supernatural beings, especially vampires, reside.”“For the most part, you will decide for yourself who is good and who isn’t,” Nan continued. “I can’t make those decisions for you. I can help guide you and advise you, but ultimately, you must decide for yourself what is right and what you believe isn’t. Many, many witches out there believe all vampires are evil and should be eradicated from the world. They believe, that because we are witches and possess magic, we are the superior beings.”“What do you believe, Nan?”“Well, I don’t believe all vampires are evil,” she said. “If I did, I wouldn’t live with Damon and Stefan and I certainly wouldn’t have allowed my precious grandbaby to mate with two of the oldest and deadliest vampires in our world. For me,” she smiled, “I believe it’s less about the species and more about the person. A werewolf can be just as vicious and deadly as a vampire. But, so can a shapeshifter.”“Witches built the supernatural world. There wouldn’t be vampires without witches. There wouldn’t be werewolves without witches. And, I imagine, there wouldn’t be cold ones without witches, either. So, one could easily say witches have the same aptitude for evil as any other species. We may have magic, but that doesn’t mean we’re superior.”Bella nodded. “It’s the person, not the species. I like that. It’s like that saying, ‘You can’t judge a book by its cover’. The same thing applies. You can’t judge a person by their species. It’s what’s inside that matters.”Nan nodded and smiled. “But not everyone believes that,” she sighed. “Being the mate of two Original vampires you will eventually come across someone who doesn’t see your mates the way you do.”Bella shook her head. “I’m under no disillusions, Nan. These are men who’ve lived for a thousand years. To the world, they’re deadly, dangerous vampires, who have likely committed unspeakable atrocities. Kol told me between him and Nik they have a body count in the hundreds of thousands.”“How do you feel about that?”Bella thought about that for a moment. She knew how she felt. It wasn’t something she really needed to consider. It unnerved her a little, how easily she accepted their pasts. She’d never liked the thought of harming an innocent. It’s one of the reasons she felt so safe with the Cullens. They didn’t kill humans. Instead, they drank animal blood. Somehow, that made them safer.Well, that’s what past Bella thought. Current Bella was beginning to have some doubts.“Their pasts are a part of them,” she said finally. “I don’t see the point in dwelling on it when there’s nothing I can do to change it. Nor would I want to change them. I’m mated to these men for a reason. And no matter what they’ve done in their pasts, I can’t see them as evil or monsters because they’re not. Not to me.”Nan smiled proudly as she wrapped her arms around Bella’s shoulders. “But, you realize,” she said seriously, “there are those in the world who won’t see them as you do . . .”Bella nodded. “That’s fine. It may even work to my benefit. I’ve seen movies and read a lot of books. I know how this works. If I’m as powerful as you believe I am . . .”“And you are,” Nan said seriously.“Then, eventually, I’m going to accumulate enemies who fear me just because of my power.” Nan nodded. “Mm. Yes, that is a concern. There are those in our world who will want your power as their own and they will stop at nothing to get it. There are also those who will seek to destroy you, believing you to be a danger to our world. You’ll need to be protected—”Bella held up her hand to stop whatever Nan was about to say. “While I agree, to an extent, and I’ll let you protect me for now, I also want to learn how to protect myself. I won’t spend my life locked away because my well-meaning family is worried I’ll get hurt or some unknown enemy is coming after me. I’ll l live my life however I wish. I will not, however, allow anyone else to bully me or hide me away from the world like Edward did. I’m not going back to that life. With that said, however, I want to start my training as soon as possible. Just in case . . .”“Just in case?” Nan frowned. “Have you seen something, my darling?” She asked. “I saw you were sketching earlier; are you having visions?”Bella nodded. “It was more like a dream and I can’t be sure what any of it means. Then there’s Qetsiyah’s warning about someone on the other side causing trouble. We need to find out more about that . . .”“We will,” Nan promised. “May I see your sketches?”Bella reached over to her bedside table for her sketchbook and then turned back to Nan. As she went to hand the book over, she paused and frowned. “What’s Expression?” She asked. “And why do I feel you're avoiding answering this question, Nan?”She sighed. “Because I am, dear.”“Why?”“Because Expression is not something I ever wanted you to learn about,” she answered honestly.“It’s that bad?”“Worse.” Nan shook her head. “Alright. I suppose you need to know if your mother goes down this path.” She took Bella’s hand in hers, holding onto her tightly. “Expression is the manifestation of one’s will. A practitioner of Expression could do anything. But it comes at a very high price.” Nan’s eyes met Bella’s. “Expression,” she said seriously, “draws on the power of sacrifice.”Bella felt her heart plummet into her stomach. “Like sacrificial magic,” she realized. “So, that means, Renee is killing people?” She shook her head. “Or animals . . . or,” her eyes widened, “other witches?”“If she’s practicing Expression or headed in that direction, yes.” Nan nodded. “There are three separate sacrifices of twelve innocent lives that must take place for someone to harness the full power of Expression.”“That’s thirty-six lives!”Nan nodded. “I don’t know a lot about Expression. But I think between myself, Kol, and Shiela Bennett we might be able to stop Renee before she goes down this path.”“If she hasn’t already,” Bella whispered.Nan shook her head. “When she was here, if she’d killed, I would’ve sensed it.”“Not if she didn’t want you to . . .”Nan frowned.“You said, expression is the manifestation of your will. If she didn’t want you to sense her magic or sense that she’s taken a life, wouldn’t she just have to will it not to happen?”Nan’s eyes widened in realization. Her shoulders slumped as the weight of this dawned on her. “I’ll, um, have to speak with the spirits tonight. Find out what they know. If they know anything.” Her blue eyes shifted back to her granddaughter. “Have you seen anything?”Bella shook her head. “Nothing involving Renee. I don’t think.” She handed Nan her sketchbook and turned to the right pages. “Mostly it’s just small things like a massive sandy brown wolf . . .”“That’s Seth,” Nan smiled fondly. “He’s a shifter. Some of the Quileute boys, as well as Seth’s sister Leah, turn into very large wolves when they’re exposed to cold ones.”Bella nodded. “What about this ancient-looking book.”“Oh, that’s my grimoire! I’ll show it to you later.”Bella nodded and then sighed. “Why am I seeing all these things, Nan?”Nan wrapped her arm around Bella’s shoulders, pulling her in for a warm hug. “Because you’re special, my darling.”Without moving her head, Bella looked up at Nan and sighed.Nan smiled, pressing a kiss to her forehead. “My mother was psychic, you know . . .”Bella shifted so that she was looking directly at Nan. “Was?” She asked. “Is she . . .” Tears welled up in her eyes. “Did she . . .”Realizing what had upset her granddaughter, Nan shook her head. “No, my darling. She’s not dead.” She sighed and shook her head. “She suffered a stroke a little while ago and, when I couldn’t handle her on my own, I had to put her into a retirement home.”Bella’s bottom lip trembled. “She had a stroke? Is she . . . How is . . .”“Shhh. My darling, you’re getting yourself worked up for no reason. Ma is fine. You know her, she’s as strong as an ox.”“It was a stroke!”“Very minor,” Nan nodded. “There was no permanent damage . . .” she sighed, “well, I’ve had to bind her magic.”Bella’s eyes widened. “Wait, that’s like a thing?” She asked in awe.“Mm. Yes. I didn’t want to but the stroke destroyed the part of her brain that sensors what she says. So, she says whatever she thinks. She can’t help it. It would’ve been too dangerous to allow her to go into the home with her magic intact. She’s already told four nurses she’s a witch and tried to put cures on several of the residents. Thankfully, with no magic, they just think she’s . . .”“Lost her marbles?” Bella provided.Nan nodded. “Well, yes.”“But she’s okay, right? The home is nice?”“Oh yes,” Nan smiled. “Serenity Oaks is lovely and only a fifteen-minute drive from my home, so she isn’t too far.”Bella nodded, feeling a little more at ease. She hadn’t seen her great-grandmother in many, many years. She used to love spending Christmas in New York with Nan, great-grandma, and great-grandpa Umberto when she was a little girl. Renee quickly put a stop to that and then they moved to Phoenix. Bella begged her mother to let her go to see them but she always refused.
What is it with people wanting to isolate me from everyone? First Renee and then Edward!
With a shake of her head, she turned back to her sketchbook and continued showing Nan her other drawings. One way or another, she was getting answers today.Some of the sketches Nan recognized and was able to tell Bella their meaning—like the floating feather was likely telekinesis, and the flyer for Mystic Falls annual Founders Day celebration coming up in a few weeks—but other things, like the translucent, milky-colored, flat stone or the strange drawings on the cave wall, she didn’t know.“Oh, who is this?” Nan asked, staring down at the handsome man dressed in an impeccable suit.“I don’t know,” Bella sighed, staring down at him.Nan watched her with a knowing smile. “But you feel a connection to him . . .”Bella nodded. “And to this man,” she flipped to the page of the man in the coffin with the knife in his heart.Nan stared at the picture momentarily, then looked back at Bella. “I think it’s time you spoke with your mates, my darling.”“Do you know who these men are, Nan?”“I believe I do,” she nodded. “But this is a conversation you must have with Nik and Kol. Not me.”“I don’t—"Nan held up a hand. “Now is the perfect time. I need to go finish up dinner so you have about forty-five minutes. And your father is watching a game with Damon, Stefan, and Seth so he won’t notice you have two gorgeous vampire men in your bedroom.”“Nan!” Bella grumbled, a deep blush covering her cheeks.Nan smiled as she slipped off the bed. She gave Bella’s sketchbook a tap. “Make sure you show them this. They could have answers I don’t. And if you see Qetsiyah again, tell her I’d like to see her, please.”With that, Nan was gone and Bella was once again left alone in her bedroom.The quiet didn’t last. Not even two minutes later, there was a gentle knock at her door.Taking a deep breath, she let it out slowly, unsure why she was nervous suddenly. “Come in.”The moment the door was opened, their eyes set on her. Kol entered first with Nik hot on his heels. Kol’s eyes never left hers, but Nik was a little more cautious. His eyes shifted around the room. Bella wasn’t sure what he was looking for, possibly the ghost he wouldn’t be able to see.She giggled to herself, wondering if that was the right answer. He seemed like a man who didn’t trust easily.“What are you giggling about, angel?” Kol grinned, joining her on the bed.As Nik turned to her and she looked up into his lovely blue eyes, her emotions shifted again and she burst into tears. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ ☆: *. ☽ .* : ☆ ﾟ. ─── Panic shot through Kol. Big wet tears rolled down his mate’s pale cheeks as she curled in on herself. Not an easy feat when it looked like she was hiding a beachball under her sweater.“Love . . .” Nik darted over to them. He wavered for a moment, unsure how to proceed. It was times like this when he wished for Elijah or even Rebekah. They were better with emotions. Better at comforting whomever he’d upset.“I . . . I . . . I . . . I’m . . . I’m sorry!” Isabella sobbed.Beside her, Kol was frozen. His eyes were wide. Unsure what to do or say. He looked over at his brother. “Do something!”Nik took another step forward. “Uh,” he cleared his throat. “Love, uh,” his eyes brightened and he looked back at Kol. “Maybe we should buy her something.”Kol nodded. “What would you usually do for Bekah when she’s upset?”Nik thought for a moment. “Hmm. The last time she cried real tears I bought her that castle in Italy.”Kol turned back to Bella. “Would that help, angel? Would it make you happy if Nik bought you a castle?”Slowly, with narrowed eyes, Bella lifted her head. The tears had stopped. But they’d been replaced with a much different emotion. “No,” she hissed, “I do not want a castle! What the hell am I going to do with a goddamn castle!”As her hands began to glow purple, Nik and Kol’s eyes widened. “Uh oh,” Kol whispered. “I don’t think she wants a castle, Nik . . .”“No, brother, I don’t think she does . . .” ─── ･ ｡ﾟ ☆: *. ☽ .* : ☆ ﾟ. ─── Downstairs in the living room, Charlie, Damon, Stefan, and Peter were listening to what was going on upstairs.Shaking his head, Charlie got up from his recliner. “Damn fuckin’ idiots. A thousand years old and neither of them knows anything about women! What the fuck are they thinking buying my daughter a castle?”Damon nodded. “Mmm. I agree. You never start by buying a big gift like a castle. You start small. Then work up to real estate and, if the relationship ever gets serious enough, maybe you buy a castle . . .”Stefan and Peter stared at Damon like he’d lost his mind, but Charlie wasn’t listening. He was halfway to the door when Marie appeared.“Leave them be, Charlie.”“My daughter—”“Is mated,” Marie interrupted, her voice calm but stern. “I know it’s hard, dear, but you know what will happen if you attempt to come between them.”Charlie scoffed. “Those two have no idea what it takes to look after her!”“Let’s hope they never have the chance to throw that back in your face,” Marie stated.Charlie's face fell as he took a step back, as if Marie had physically struck him. “I—”“I know it hurts, dear,” Marie continued, her voice gentler now as she led him by the arm back to his recliner. “We weren’t there when she needed us. Neither of us did right by her as she was growing up. We left her with her mother, knowing full well what kind of woman Renee was and what she could’ve done to Bella. We could’ve done more,” she sighed heavily, “we should’ve done more.”Charlie flopped back down into his chair. “Then I owe it to her to protect her now!”“We can’t make up for not being there for her when she was a child by coming between her and her mates,” Marie continued. “Trying to stake a claim on her now will not end well for any of us.”“Those boys are idiots! They have no idea how to care for her! I failed to protect her once, I owe it to her to protect her now that she’s in my care!” Even as he spoke the words, he knew his argument was weak and pathetic.Truth was, his little girl was no longer a little girl. She was a mated woman. And the worst thing he could do for her was come between her and her mates. It would solve nothing. Hell, it might just make things worse for her. And, despite their stupidity, there was no way two men like Kol and Niklaus were ever going to allow him to push them aside or stake a claim on their mate when he had no right to do so.Yes, she was his daughter. But she was their mate. And, in this world, the mate bond trumps everything. “Her mates will learn to care for her,” Marie stated calmly. “And if you think you can protect her better than four Original vampires—one who likely has more magical knowledge than any witch on this earth and another who is about to become a hybrid—you’re fooling yourself, Charlie Swan. There is nobody more qualified to protect her than her soulmates. If you try to come between them, it will only make things worse and I know that is not what you want.”Charlie closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “Did you say four, Marie?” He asked, gripping the arms of his recliner. “My daughter is the soulmate of all four Originals?”From upstairs, they heard a loud snarl from one of the boys.“Bloody hell,” Kol hissed.Marie smiled and patted Charlie's arm. “Breath, Charlie. Seth, dear,” she called, “bring Charlie a beer.”“Four,” Charlie murmured, his eyes wide. “My Bells is mated to . . . to . . . to four . . . four men!”Marie squeezed his arm. “I believe so, yes.”“I think something stronger than beer is in order,” Damon said, looking bewildered at what Marie had just told them. His reaction was nothing compared to the sheer shock on Charlie's face as he continued to mumble to himself. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ ☆: *. ☽ .* : ☆ ﾟ. ─── Straightening up, Nik closed the distance between him and Bella. Sitting on the edge of her bed, he took her glowing purple hands in his.“What could you possibly be sorry about, love?” He asked, using his free hand to brush away her tears. “You’ve done nothing wrong.”“I ran away,” she whispered. “I hurt you!”Kol’s brows knit together. “You think you hurt us?”“You told me . . . what you told me . . .”“That you’re mated to both of us,” Kol smiled.“Yeah, that,” Bella nodded. “And I got scared, so I ran away . . .”“What’s there to be afraid of?”“Are you scared of us?” Nik panicked. “You need to know, love, we’d never harm you!”Kol nodded; his tone serious. “We’d burn the world to ash before we ever harm a hair on your beautiful head!”Bella shook her head, tears welling up in her eyes. “I’m not worried you’ll hurt me. I’m worried I won’t be enough! I’m just an ordinary girl. I’m just Bella. That’s it. Nothing special. What could you possibly see in me? You’re grown men who’ve lived for a thousand years. How could I ever live up to the women of your past or whatever it is you desire in a relationship? I only turned eighteen last month! Surely you want a woman who’s beautiful and experienced not . . not . . .” she looked down at herself and burst into tears again. “Not a knocked-up ugmo freak!”‘Ugmo’ Kol mouthed, unsure what that word meant. He’d never heard it before so he figured it was a new modern word. Whatever it meant, it obviously wasn’t very good.“You’re right, angel, Nik and I have been with our fair share of women over the centuries,” Kol nodded in agreement.Nik hissed. “That’s not helping, brother!”Kol shrugged. “What’s the point in lying? We’ve bedded many, many, many women.” Gently, he took Bella’s chin between his finger and thumb and turned her head toward him. “But no matter how many women are in our past, you, my angel, are our future.”“I hate to admit it, but Kol’s right,” Nik nodded. “The women who came before you mean nothing to us anymore. That’s how it works when you find your soulmate.”“You’re our everything,” Kol added, his voice soft as he held his delicate mate in his arms. “But you must know, Nik and I would never push you. We know you’re young and innocent and, while we are not, we could never go against your wishes or do anything to cause you harm or pain.”Nik shifted so that he was sitting beside his mate. He smiled happily when she leaned into him. “You are ours, Isabella,” he told her. “And there is nothing sexier than knowing you belong to us as fiercely as we belong to you.”Kol nodded in agreement.“And the sharing thing?” She asked. “Are you two going to be able to handle that?”“We’ll—” Kol trailed off as the conversation downstairs caught his attention.
“And if you think you can protect her better than four Original vampires—one who likely has more magical knowledge than any witch on this earth and another who is about to become a hybrid—you’re fooling yourself, Charlie Swan. There is nobody more qualified to protect her than her soulmates. If you try to come between them, it will only make things worse and I know that is not what you want.”
A low, dangerous snarl came from Nik.“Bloody hell,” Kol hissed. “Did she just say four?” He demanded. “As in . . . Oh, bloody hell . . . ““What are you talking about?” Bella asked. “Four what?”Nik’s eyes narrowed as another growl reverberated through his chest. Jaw locked, his nostrils flared in his anger. “Your grandmother seems to think you have four soulmates, love.”“Four?” She whispered. “Oh!” She gasped. “Oh, my god! That’s it!”Reaching over Kol she tried to grab her sketchbook from the bedside table but couldn’t quite reach it. “Damn belly . . .” she grumbled.“Let me,” Kol chuckled, easily reaching for the book and handing it to her. As she took the book, he pressed a kiss to her temple.“Thank you,” she smiled as she set the book on her lap. “So, apparently,” she looked up at Nik, “I’m psychic. And I’ve been having visions. It’s been happening for as long as I can remember. But when I got to Forks and started dating Edward, he destroyed my artwork and did something to make me stop drawing or painting. I’m still not sure what he did but when I think negatively toward him, my wrist itches and sometimes burns.”Gently, Nik took her wrist in his hand and turned it over. Marring her otherwise flawless skin was a nasty-looking bitemark. It wasn’t anything a human would notice or question, but to anyone supernatural, it would act as a beacon to warn others away.Another growl—this one much angrier—tore through his chest. “He marked you,” he hissed.“That’s what I was worried about,” Kol sighed. “Has the mark always been cold?”Bella nodded. “Yeah.”Kol took her wrist from Nik to inspect the mark. It was crudely done. He brought it to his nose, breathed in her lovely scent, and ran his thumb across the teeth marks. He could feel the venom beneath her skin as if it was chasing where his thumb moved.“I don’t understand; what is it?”“It’s a mark meant to signal to other cold ones that you’re owned. It means you’re his pet,” Kol told her. “The itch and burn you feel comes from the venom. When you think badly of him, the venom reacts and gives you a little jolt, warning you not to think negatively about your Master. It also adds his scent to yours, which acts as a type of protection, warning other cold ones you belong to him.”Nik and Kol watched their mate carefully, wondering how she’d react to this latest piece of information. They weren’t entirely sure what to expect from her.“He made me into his pet?”Kol nodded.“Of course, he did!” She seethed. “Why am I so surprised? That’s all I ever was to that . . . that . . . despicable, sanctimonious, little worm! I want to make him suffer!” She hissed as her eyes turned purple and wisps of purple magic curled around her fingers. “Can you teach me how to hex him?”Kol grinned. “I can teach you all sorts of things, angel. What do you have in mind?”She thought for a moment. “I want him to have boils on his penis!” She declared. “A face full of the worst, pus-oozing acne, revolting breath, a beer belly, and moobs!”“Moobs?” Kol questioned. “What are moobs?”“Man boobs.” She clarified. “Saggy ones.”Nik smiled, enjoying this side of her. “Anything else, love?”“Yes,” she hissed. “I want to hit him where it really hurts . . .”“Penis boils don’t do it for you?”“No. I want him to start barking like a dog anytime he even thinks about playing his piano or creating music.”With the kind of power his little mate possessed, Kol wouldn’t be surprised if she hadn’t just hexed the shit out of her ex! He’d been talking to Marie about Bella’s power and listening to her theories. If she was right, Bella was going to be more powerful than any witch he’d ever met. The idea that she could hex someone who wasn’t in the same room as her wasn’t out of the realm of possibilities.The possibility that somewhere in the world Edward Cullen was walking around with boils on his dick and the worst case of acne anyone has ever seen greatly appealed to Kol. Though, boils and acne were nothing compared to the fun and games he planned to play with the cold one who’d harmed his mate.“Can you do something to fix this or remove the venom?” She asked, her voice oddly calm now.Cautiously, Kol nodded. “It would mean cutting open your wrist and sucking out the venom.”“And then healing you with our blood,” Nik added.“That’s it?” She asked. “Just a little cut, suck, and heal? No rituals or chanting or anything?”“Well, it does require one of us to taste your blood and you’d need to trust us not to kill you.”She looked between the brothers and smiled. “I trust you both,” she assured them. “But I’m not choosing which of you gets to taste my blood first,” she said adamantly.Nik grinned. “I’m the oldest.”“I have more experience with cold ones.” Kol countered.“I have better control.”Kol rolled his eyes. “I have great control. I just don’t see the need to deny myself like certain people . . .”Bella shook her head. “Why don’t you flip a coin?” she suggested. “Heads Nik gets the honors, tails, Kol goes first.”To make it fair and ensure neither cheated, Bella used one of the coins from her piggy bank and flipped it into the air. She caught the coin and placed it on the back of her hand. She then held it out between them so they could all see the results.“Tails.” She called.Kol’s face lit up in a huge smile. Nik growled and pouted. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ ☆: *. ☽ .* : ☆ ﾟ. ─── Bella patted Nik’s leg and shifted her body toward Kol, holding out her arm expectantly.“Are you sure about this, love?”“Unless you know of another way to get the venom out, we don’t have much choice.” She looked up at Kol, meeting his eyes. “I trust you.”She watched in awe as his face changed, revealing his true vampire visage. The sclera of his eyes turned blood-red, dark veins appeared beneath his eyes and his canine teeth extended into razor-sharp fangs. She wasn’t sure if she was supposed to find this side of him attractive, but she did.Slowly, she reached out and brushed her fingers beneath his eyes, feeling the blood pumping powerfully through the veins.Kol smirked. “Still trust me, darling?”She nodded. “Yes.”Without another thought, Kol took her wrist into his hand and brought it up to his lips. There was a moment of pain as his teeth sliced into her flesh but it was quickly replaced by a feeling of sheer and utter bliss. She didn’t understand that at all. Was being bitten supposed to feel this good? Or was it because the bite came from one of her mates?At that moment, she didn’t care. It felt too good to care!Her body arched toward Kol’s as her head fell back against Nik’s shoulder. She could feel his eyes on her. His hand gripped her waist, reminding her that he was there, too.There was something very erotic about the whole situation.Behind her, Nik began nuzzling her throat as Kol sucked on her wrist. A moment later, he lifted his head, a grimace on his face as he turned and spat something into her trash can. It took all of a second before his lips were back on her wrist.Her whole body heated as he began to drink from her. She could tell when her blood was venom-free because his face changed from one of disgust to pure bliss.“Kol . . .” She panted, her body shaking from the pleasure of his bite.He didn’t drink much of her blood. After a moment, he lifted his head from her wrist and bit into his own, holding it out to her. “Drink, angel. It’ll heal you.”Ordinarily, she would have refused. She’s never been very good around blood. But this was different. There was something deep inside of her, urging her to drink from him.She brought his arm to her mouth and wrapped her lips around the wound. The taste of his blood was unlike anything she’d ever experienced. It didn’t taste like Niks. The taste of Kol was magical. Earthy and sweet. Full of wonder and hope. She could taste the subtle nuances of apples. Mixed with the warmth of vanilla and an alluring sandalwood. It was playful and exciting. The taste of him dancing on her tastebuds.As she drank, the bitemark on her wrist began to heal and finally, now venom-free, healed. It was as if there’d never been a mark there. Her skin was smooth and flawless, erasing any trace of Edward Cullen.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
After losing her foothold on the physical world, Qetsiyah was yanked back into The Other Side. It shouldn’t have been possible. Qetsiyah is old. She’s powerful. And she’s been on The Other Side for almost as long as it’s been around. She knows how to wield her magic, better than any other witch residing here.And yet, the rising force of her enemy was growing stronger by the day. She’d heard the whispers over the last few decades. She knew the strength of the dark witch was increasing, and that her influence was now reaching those in the physical world. But even this dark witch only had so much power here. However, with the strength of her followers, it soon wouldn’t matter how strong one witch was when they were a collective. After all, a hundred witches pooling their magic were vastly more powerful than one.Qetsiyah wasn’t sure what would happen if the dark witch and her followers succeeded in reaching out to witches in the physical world. Renee is powerful and willing to walk down the darkest path, but she isn’t the only one. There were plenty of witches walking the physical world who could be manipulated and lured into the darkness like Renee.Shaking those thoughts from her mind, Qetsiyah watched Marie explain more about their world to Bella. She enjoyed watching the two witches reconnect after so long apart.In time, when Bella was stronger, she could keep Qetsiyah anchored to the physical realm. But Qetsiyah had no intention of pushing Bella to learn about her magic and practice while her life was in peril. The last thing the young girl needed right now was to exhaust herself and risk her life while she was carrying the parasite.Thoughts of Bella’s unexpected pregnancy turned Qetsiyah’s mind toward the Cullen family. Despite their oddities and the obvious secrets, lies, and manipulations, she greatly enjoyed watching over the coven.Alice and Jasper had already left Alaska and were on their way back to Forks and Bella. They’d arrive sometime tomorrow. With their arrival, more secrets would be revealed. Once the truth comes out, it would shake even the mighty Mikaelsons.Qetsiyah has kept watch over the young Major and guarded this secret for . . . well, his entire life. A part of her didn’t agree with keeping his past hidden from him. But it’s hard to argue when both The Fates and Mother Nature have spoken. She had some sway, especially regarding Bella, but she was essentially outvoted by the force of both The Fates and Mother Nature. In the long run, Qetsiyah could see their plan had worked. Jasper is the man he is today because he didn’t have the weight of this knowledge on his shoulders. He was able to grow as a human and excel as a vampire. Even to this day, he is known as one of the most feared vampires in the world. His name is synonymous with power, strength, and danger. When the truth comes to life, his reputation will only add to Bella’s safety.There was so much that needed to be said. So many secrets that needed to be revealed. Qetsiyah was practically vibrating with anticipation.For now, Rosalie and Emmett were vacationing in Africa and out of the way of the coming drama. Emmett hadn’t taken the ordered separation from Bella well, so Rosalie suggested a trip to Africa to take his mind off the loss of his little sister. From what Qetsiyah has witnessed, the distraction wasn’t going as planned. Emmett was deeply upset and hurt. But there was an underlying anger that had begun to fester.Qetsiyah spent a little time watching the couple and to say she was concerned for them was an understatement. While Emmett grew angrier by the day, Rosalie agreed with Edward’s decision to leave Bella. Her opinion and feelings toward the young human Emmett had taken a shine to were not helping his rising anger.They were a wonderful couple; strong and fiercely loyal to one another. They were full of passion, desire, and an endless love for one another. It was truly a wonderful sight to witness. But still, Qetsiyah feared for their future if Rosalie couldn’t work past whatever issue she had with Bella. Emmett had bonded with the human. He saw her as his baby sister and he loved her dearly. But, for some reason, Rosalie had taken an instant dislike toward Bella.Qetsiyah didn’t know why Rosalie seemed to despise Bella. She was sure there were a dozen reasons. Whatever it was, Rosalie didn’t seem to realize how much her smug, condescending attitude was only fueling the rage burning within Emmett.Sooner rather than later, the couple would need to return to the fold. They wouldn’t be safe in the world on their own. They may have some defense training from Jasper, but it likely wouldn’t be enough to keep them safe for long, especially not if they were on their own and attacked.The question was: when should Emmett and Rosalie be called back to Forks? Qetsiyah knew how Rosalie felt about children. And, if she was honest, she isn’t sure how the young cold one would react to Bella’s pregnancy or what must be done to keep her safe. She can’t imagine Rosalie would be on board with terminating the pregnancy, even if it meant saving Bella’s life.In fact, after seeing and hearing Rosalie’s opinion of Bella, Qetsiyah had to wonder if Rosalie would be happy for the young human to die as long as the child lived and she could raise it. Would she listen to the facts and understand that the parasite was pure evil? Or would she see it as an innocent child and fight for its safety?Those were questions Qetsiyah couldn’t answer. But she’d do everything she could to ensure Bella was safe. She was sure her mates would as well.Carlisle and Esme—the two figureheads of the Cullen coven—would also need to be brought back to Forks and into the fold. There was so much they didn’t know. So much that they couldn’t see. Whether that was because they had their heads buried so deep in denial they literally couldn’t see what was right in front of them, or because they were so heavily manipulated that the lies blinded them, Qetsiyah didn’t know. Either way, they needed to learn the truth. And it needed to be soon. Qetsiyah just hoped it didn’t destroy them. Something like this could be detrimental to a cold one.To the world—the supernatural world, that is—Carlisle and Esme are seen as the leaders of the Cullen coven. But, in truth, Carlisle Cullen was never meant to lead a coven. He is an excellent doctor and a wonderful, compassionate man. But he does not have the mindset or skills to lead a coven of vampires, nor was it something he ever set out to do.Esme, much like her mate, is a gentle, compassionate woman. She is full of passion and a love that burns so brightly that it practically seeps from every pore. Qetsiyah was sure that Esme—should she ever want to—could lead her own coven. She was not like her mate. Beneath the surface, is a fierceness to her, the heart of a lioness who could easily lead and take charge. But it’s her gentler, loving demeanor that draws people to her. That is, after all, what drew Carlisle to her.Finally, last but certainly not least, there was the main man himself. Edward Anthony Mason-Cullen. At least that’s the name he’s been using this century. It is, however, not his birth name.Her thoughts of Edward and the Cullen coven whisked her away to Denali, Alaska. Living on The Other Side as long as Qetsiyah has, she’s learned how to get around. Most spirits remain where they died, or at least around the area. They had connections and family there. Those who were still living anchored their spirits in that place. But Qetsiyah had long since shed the shackles that kept her in Greece. She chose to follow her bloodline, and then, more recently, she remained close to Bella, Alice, and the Cullen coven.The first time she looked in on the Cullen coven she thought she’d dislike them. But after spending decades watching and learning, she’d grown to care for them. Well, all except that horrid mind reader. She would happily toss him into the fiery pits of hell and dance around his grave!She found it infuriating that they were all so naive and blind to the truth! How did they not see the evil in their midst? How did they overlook the obvious signs? Carlisle is over three hundred years old! Why did he continuously let that boy whisper in his ear and manipulate the entire coven? She’s as dead as they are—granted a little more transparent most days, but still—and she could clearly see what was happening in that house! So, why couldn’t they?About twenty years ago, she had her answers. There was far more to the horrid mind reader than she had seen. Far more, indeed!In Denali, Qetsiyah didn’t enter the Cullen home. She rarely went inside when Alice was away. It was doubtful that the mind reader would sense her presence. With his gifts, though, there was always a slight possibility. It was unlikely he’d ever be able to see her while she was on The Other Side. Still, she wasn’t going to risk it.
It was better to be safe than seen!
She arrived at the Cullen home just as the parental figures entered. “We’re back!” Esme called. “Where is everyone?”At his piano, Edward’s fingers paused above the keys and he closed his eyes. He’d been writing a new piece of music. With a long, drawn-out sigh, he stood up and made his way toward the front of the house. He didn’t rush—Edward never does—choosing to walk at a human pace rather than his natural speed.As he rounded the corner, Esme’s head shot up. Her eyes landed on him, leaning against the doorframe, and her body tensed.Edward smirked. “Hello, Esme.”“Edward,” she greeted him, her smile about as tense and cold as her appearance. “Where is everyone?”Edward pushed off from the doorframe as Carlisle entered the house. “I don’t know,” he shrugged, turning to go back into the house. “Nobody’s here.”Frowning, Esme followed Edward into the house. “What do you mean, nobody’s here? Where are they?”Again, Edward shrugged. “I don’t know. The house was empty when I returned.”Carlisle entered the living room, placing a soothing hand on his mate’s shoulder. “I’m sure they’re here somewhere, darling,” he soothed. “Jasper told me he and Alice were going to stay close to the house after everything that happened in Forks. Alice was upset about leaving her friend behind. You know how she gets when she’s upset.”At the mention of Forks and Bella, Esme tensed further. Her eyes narrowed and darkened, black seeping into the white.Qetsiyah knew Esme did not want to leave Forks and Bella. She’d fought fiercely to stay with the young girl she considered her daughter.It had been a beautiful thing to watch the bonds begin to form between Esme and Bella, and Carlisle and Bella. They truly thought of her as their daughter. It was a bond neither cold one had ever experienced before. Not really. Esme can’t stand Edward. Rosalie never considered Esme her mother and her feelings towards Carlisle could never allow her to see him as a father figure. Jasper didn’t need parenting and Alice was so close to her mate that Esme felt it unwise to parent her in any way. Emmett was the closest they had to a son. He thought of Esme as his mother and Carlisle as his father.Then Bella entered their lives and suddenly, Esme and Carlisle had the daughter they’d always yearned for. It didn’t matter that she wasn’t theirs by blood, they loved her unconditionally.It’s a shame that those bonds are now so fragile they could easily break if Bella chose not to forgive them for their abandonment.“He probably left a note on the fridge,” Carlisle said gently. “He always leaves a note for you if he and Alice are going to be out.”With a nod, Esme disappeared into the kitchen.Edward scoffed. “I doubt a barbarian like him would think about leaving a note to tell his family where he’d run off to.”Esme returned to the living room before Carlisle could respond. “There’s no note.”Carlisle frowned. “Was his car in the garage?”“Yes.”“And his bike?”“Yes.”“Alice’s car?”“Yes. But that’s to be expected. She’s never once driven her car. She prefers to be chauffeured around than to drive herself, you know that.”Carlisle smiled fondly. She was such a strange young girl. Both incredibly young and mature at the same time. He couldn’t get a read on her, even after all these years.Edward rolled his eyes and uttered, “spoiled brat,” under his breath. Though both Carlisle and Esme heard him perfectly.“Edward,” Carlisle said patiently, “we’ve talked about this. Jasper and Alice are a part of our family. More importantly, they are members of this coven. Jasper is older than you are and considering his past, it would behoove you to show him and his mate just a modicum of respect. Lest you would like him to make good on his threats and tear out your liver!”Carlisle received another roll of Edward’s golden eyes. “It’s not like I’m using it.”“While that may be true, the removal of a vital organ would cause you great pain, especially considering he’d need to rip open your chest to get to your liver.”Edward shuddered. “I still don’t see why I should lower myself to appease him. I’m far superior to that man,” he sneered. “He is a complete barbarian! You should see the depravity in his mind.”He paused for a moment and then looked up at Carlisle with a smirk. “After all, I’m the victim here, aren’t I? I told you he’d be nothing but trouble, didn’t I? And now, I’ve been proven right. Jasper Hale is nothing more than a monster. It was my mate he attacked! It was my mate who almost died. It was my mate who now fears for her life! While that monster gets to roam free and live in our house. After what he did, I expected you to kick him to the curb. Instead, I find the two of you comforting him!”“Edward,” Carlisle sighed.“SHE WAS MY MATE!” Edward roared, venom spittle flying from his mouth as he raged, his eyes black as night.Carlisle shook his head and placed a hand on the boy's shoulder. “She was not your mate, Edward. If she were, her blood would not have affected you the way it did.”“She was mine!”Carlisle nodded. “Her blood drew you in, called to you. But a Blood Singer cannot mate with the vampire meant to drain her dry. You should’ve killed her the moment you crossed her path. But you didn’t and for that, I am immensely proud of you.”Esme sighed. “But it doesn’t change the facts,” she added. “You were drawn to Bella’s blood and her silent mind far more than her as a person. If you were mated to her, you would’ve changed her the day you met her.”Edward shook his head. “You don’t know that!”“Yes, we do. The moment I looked at Esme, I knew she was mine and I turned her. Rosalie knew Emmett was her other half the moment she saw him. Alice saw Jasper in visions for decades before she found him and they mated. That is how mating works, Edward. You know, the first moment you see her.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Esme watched as Edward shook his head in denial.“The first moment you saw Bella, you wanted her blood,” she spoke. “You didn’t want to claim her, Edward. Or mark her, turn her, scent her, and fuck her senseless . . .”Edward shuddered in disgust.“. . . Your inner vampire didn’t overtake you and demand you make her yours,” Esme continued, driving her point home. “It demanded you slaughter an entire classroom full of innocent teenagers and quench the unbearable thirst that only her blood could soothe.”As much as it broke her heart to leave Bella, Esme knew it was for the best. At least for now. When he came home, after her birthday party, and demanded they leave Esme was appalled and devastated. But his argument was sound and she couldn’t disagree. Edward spoke of all the dangers their world presented to the young, vulnerable girl. She’d already been attacked and hurt by a nomad. But, in truth, Edward was the biggest danger to Isabella Swan.Esme had fought, long and hard, to remain in Forks. She couldn’t bear the thought of leaving Bella. She’d suggested Edward leave and they stay, but that was quickly dismissed by Edward. In her desperation, she’d even suggested they all leave and Edward remain with Bella. But, that, too, was shot down.It was only when Carlisle suggested they each write her letters and leave their contact information that she began to see the light. She could write to her darling daughter and explain why they must leave her for a while. But she could also warn her about Edward and ensure that Bella has everyone’s contact information so that if she ever found herself in danger, or if she just wanted to talk, she’d be able to find them easily enough.Edward was, of course, against this idea. He argued that a ‘clean break’ would be best for Bella. He insisted he had no intention of ever returning to her and demanded that everyone stay away. He even went as far as to forbid Alice to search for Bella’s future. From the way Jasper was growling, it looked as though Edward even threatened Alice.
Idiot boy! If he thinks he can best Jasper in a fight . . . well, I for one would love to see The Major tear the little turd a part!
After the family meeting, Carlisle took Esme hunting. They ran north, up into the mountains, far away from the house and prying ears. Miles from home, Carlisle stopped her and pulled her into his arms. With his mouth close to her ear, he promised he would not leave their beautiful daughter unprotected.
“There’s so much I can’t tell you right now, my love. We must keep up appearances. But I promise you, I will not allow our daughter to be harmed. By anyone!”
Carlisle, though not the most dominant of males, was brilliant. He could see something wasn’t right. The danger was not outside their home but within its walls. To keep their precious baby safe, they had to leave her. At least for a while.Carlisle’s vow shocked Esme. He’d always doted on Edward. He spoiled him. Gave him everything he demanded. There were even times she wasn’t sure which of them was leading the coven, Carlisle or Edward! To hear him speak so passionately, so fiercely, in defense of Bella—for him to choose Bella over Edward—was astonishing. Never, in all the time she’d been mated to Carlisle, had he chosen anyone over his precious Edward. There’d even been a few instances where Carlisle had chosen Edward over her!Being able to write to Bella soothed some of Esme’s anger. Though she longed to be able to return to her and ensure her safety.Edward had offered to give Bella their letters but there was something about his offer that rankled Esme. To keep up appearances, she agreed and handed over her letter. But, to be sure Bella received her letter, she also posted a second copy through the mail.He may be Carlisle’s first companion, his son, but Esme had never trusted that boy. There was something off about him. She couldn’t put her finger on it. It was the little things, she supposed. The way he always seemed to come between her and Carlisle. The way he tormented the others. He saw himself as better than all of them but his instant dislike toward Jasper was unfounded and, frankly, deeply concerning. Jasper’s past was not nearly as easy and privileged as the rest of Carlisle’s progeny, but he’d never harmed any of them. Where Carlisle failed as a coven leader and sire, Jasper picked up the pieces and ensured their safety. If it wasn’t for him, there’s a good chance they all would’ve been ash decades ago.To Esme’s surprise, Carlisle never objected to Jasper’s help. There were many times he encouraged Jasper to take the lead and do what Carlisle couldn’t for their coven. He even encouraged Jasper to help them train, so that they could all protect themselves if there was ever a need.“Did you check their room, sweetheart?” Carlisle asked. “Perhaps Alice left a note there? Or Jasper’s study.”Again, Edward rolled his eyes.“I’ll go check,” she said, the panic rising in her voice as she raced out of the room and up the stairs.It wasn’t like Jasper to just leave. He always left a note or sent a text.
Where could they have gone?
Something wasn’t right.She just didn’t know what that was.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Qetsiyah watched as the mind reader seemed to take great pleasure in Esme’s rising panic. However, when he heard her startled scream and she raced back down the stairs, his façade slipped. Just a little.“They’re gone!” Esme cried.Carlisle looked over at her. “What do you mean, they’re gone?”“Half of Alice’s wardrobe is missing. Her art supplies. The stuffed bunny she carries everywhere with her. Jasper’s guitar and his Cowboy boots are missing, too!”Carlisle brought Esme into his arms, holding her against his chest. “That doesn’t mean they’re gone, sweetheart. It just means they’re . . . not here . . .”This time, it was Qetsiyah who rolled her eyes. Foolish man!Esme growled, low and deep in her chest. “Carlisle, they’re gone! Jasper wouldn’t have taken all his documents, his laptop, his guitar, his military uniform from his human days, and half his study if they were just going hunting for the weekend!”At least someone has her head firmly screwed on! Qetsiyah sighed, exasperated.From what she’d witnessed, there were two sides to Carlisle Cullen. The great, wonderful, compassionate doctor who had his wits about him and could sense the great evil residing in his home. And the other side, the side that was stuck on stupid!A low growl came from Edward.
Ah, ah, ah, dear boy, your true colors are beginning to show!
“They cannot be gone!” He hissed. “Where the hell would they go? They better not have gone back to Forks!”Carlisle straightened up, his eyes growing just a tad darker as he eased Esme behind him slightly.
Ah. The better side of Carlisle Cullen is finally coming through. Good.
“You’ve made your feelings and demands clear, Edward. Neither Alice nor Jasper would go against your wishes.” He turned to Esme then. “Why don’t you try calling them? Perhaps they’ve gone to visit Peter. You know how much Alice loves to see the horses.”Esme nodded and dashed back out of the room.As soon as she was gone, Edward darted forward, pinning Carlisle to the far wall with a hand to his throat. His eyes met Carlisle’s. “You better hope they’re with that backwater hillbilly. If I find out they’ve gone to Forks, I’ll take more than your free will, Carlisle!”Carlisle swallowed and nodded his head.Edward stared into his eyes for a moment longer before releasing Carlisle and then retreated to his piano. Qetsiyah watched as he suddenly stiffened and whirled around to face Carlisle as he made his way toward the stairs where his study was located.A snarl ripped through Edward as he shot forward, grabbed Carlisle by the collar, and threw him across the room. “WHAT DID YOU DO!?”Carlisle landed on the coffee table, which broke on impact, sending splinters of wood and glass across the room. Slowly, he turned to look up at Edward, who was standing over him, eyes as black as night. “Do? I didn’t do anything, Edward.”Before Edward could speak, the sliding glass doors opened and Eleazar sauntered into the house with Carmen following behind, a warm smile gracing her beautiful face.“What on earth is going on here?” Eleazar asked, his eyes ping-ponging between Edward and Carlisle. “Edward? What is the meaning of this?”Edward’s eyes were wide as he shook his head. “It’s gone,” he whispered. “It’s gone. It’s gone.” He ran a hand through his mop of bronze hair, tugging at the roots.Frowning, Eleazar went to Carlisle, helping him to his feet. “Carlisle, my dearest brother. You and Esme have had a trying few months. Why don’t you take your mate hunting? I’ll look after Edward.”Without a word, Carlisle nodded his head. “Thank you, brother. That’s a wonderful idea. Esme could use the distraction . . .”“Distraction?” Eleazar frowned. “Oh, you mean from the human you lost . . .”Carlisle nodded and sighed. “Mm. Yes. She misses Bella dearly.”Without another word, Carlisle made his way up the stairs. Qetsiyah followed, wanting to know what the two cold ones would do.Carlisle found Esme in Jasper’s study. As soon as she looked up at him, ready to tell him something, he placed a finger on his lips to shush her. “Why don’t we go hunting, sweetheart? It’s been a very trying day . . .”Frowning, Esme nodded, following her mate’s lead.He took her hand in his and they leaped out of the window. But, they didn’t go far. Carlisle escorted Esme around the house. Staying close enough that they could hear what was happening inside, but far enough away that Eleazar and Edward would not hear them.“Keep your mind blank, my love,” Carlisle said, his lips brushing her ear as he spoke, far too softly for anyone but her to hear him.Esme nodded and closed her eyes.Realizing what they were doing, Qetsiyah darted back toward the house. Perhaps now she would finally have some answers. It was obvious to her, that Carlisle suspected something. But what?Inside the house, Edward was pacing like a caged animal.“Tell me what happened, son,” Eleazar demanded, making himself comfortable on the sofa.Carmen scurried over and dropped to the floor, sitting on her knees beside Eleazar, leaning against his legs. His hand went to her head as he gently brushed his fingers through her silky tresses.Edward stopped his pacing and whirled around to face Eleazar. “The mark I placed on Bella in the ballet studio,” he snarled, “it’s gone!”“That isn’t possible, Edward. You must be mistaken.”“I’m not mistaken, father!” He hissed. “It’s gone. One minute I could feel her and now I cannot! How many ways do you need me to say it? It’s gone! She’s gone!”A low, far more dangerous, growl came from Eleazar. He was out of his seat and in Edward’s face before the young boy could blink. “I am your father. You will show me a little more respect, boy!”Edward took a deep breath. “I’m sorry,” he said, far more calmly than before. “But something is wrong. The mark is gone. I can’t feel her anymore. Alice and Jasper are missing. Emmett is refusing to return to the coven. Rosalie won’t even look at me. And I think Carlisle is beginning to suspect something. He’s not acting like himself!”Eleazar nodded and returned to his seat. As soon as he sat, Carmen was leaning against his legs again.“Carlisle seems perfectly normal to me . . .”“Of course, he does,” Edward sighed, running his hands through his hair again. “You haven’t spent the last century at his side. Trust me, father, there’s something different about him. My manipulations don’t seem to be having much effect anymore. Perhaps he’s developed some kind of immunity to my gift . . .”Eleazar shook his head. “Doubtful. Carlisle is a simple-minded man. It’s why he was perfect for this role. He was never going to fight too hard against your gift, allowing you to control and manipulate him and the coven. No. No. It’s not Carlisle.”Carmen lifted her head to look up at Eleazar. “The girl . . .”Eleazar nodded. “Yes. Whatever she is or will become, I believe her influence has already altered Carlisle.”“I thought you couldn’t get a read on her future ability . . .”Eleazar’s eyes shifted back to Edward. “I cannot. Nor can your mother steal her gift. Which tells me she is exactly the girl we need on our side. Vlad is sure of it, too. And you know, unlike Alice, your brother’s foresight is never wrong.”Edward nodded. “Yes. Subjective precognition isn’t very useful. Thankfully, Mother was able to get her hands on a psychic without such annoying restrictions.”Carmen looked up at Edward and beamed with pride at his praise.“For the time being, you need to return home to Romania, son. I will not allow you to be put in any danger. With Carlisle’s resources and friendship with those Italian scum, they cannot find out what we are planning until it is too late.”Edward nodded in agreement. “I’ve done what I can, but they’re all still so strongly bonded to Bella. If they get even a whiff of what we plan to do to her . . . or what we’ve already done, they’ll never let me get close to her again.”Carmen shifted. Her arm wound around Eleazar’s legs and she clutched at him. “What if they discover what our son is capable of, Eleazar? Do they have any idea what he is?”Eleazar brushed his fingers through her hair, soothing her worry. But he didn’t answer her. Instead, he looked to Edward to provide the answers.“Carlisle likely has some idea of what my true gift is. I haven’t been able to hide that from him. He needed to be under my complete control,” Edward told them. “But there is no way he could know you are my birth parents. Or that you were human when I was born and father a vampire. Carlisle believes I was a newborn when he found me. Thanks to father’s venom, I am vastly more vampire than I am human. And thanks to your gift, Mother, I’ve been able to hide my heartbeat and true scent from all those I’ve come across in the last century.”Carmen breathed a sigh of relief and loosened her grip on Eleazar’s legs. “Good.” She nodded. “Will we all be returning to Romania?”“Yes.” Eleazar nodded. “Retreating is for the best. For now. I’ll inform the others of my decision when we get back to the house. We must have Isabella on our side! Vladimir is adamant that with her bound and loyal to us, we will succeed in our plans.”“And if she’s not with us, father?”“That is not an option. We will have her, my son. We will succeed. We have been at this for over three thousand years! Failure is not an option! Not when we are so close to having all we desire!”“And the child she’s carrying?” Edward wondered. “If we’re to go home—”Eleazar held his hand up to shush Edward. “Even as we speak, we have an alley in the field preparing to extract the child and ensure the girl lives. Dr. Maxwell will not fail us. He knows what’s at stake if he does.” Edward frowned. “Dr. Maxwell is human. How does he plan to survive a hybrid child? It’ll kill him in an instant . . .”“Dr. Maxwell is not alone, my boy!” Eleazar grinned. “A small army will descend upon Forks as soon as the child is ready to be born. Dr. Maxwell’s job is to ensure Isabella lives and remains human!”“Then in a few weeks, she’ll be impregnated again . . .”“Should all go as planned,” Eleazar nodded, “yes. She will carry as many of my children as she can withstand.”At Eleazar’s feet, Carmen hissed.“Hush, woman,” Eleazar growled. “You know this must be done. I take no personal pleasure in this act.”Qetsiyah doubted that. She could see the anticipation and desire in his darkening eyes. She didn’t want to consider what would become of Isabella if these monsters got their hands on her!“And the mutts?” Edward asked, moving the conversation away from topics that would upset his beloved mother.Eleazar smiled brightly. “There is no need for you to worry, my son. All is taken care of. Dr. Maxwell is highly motivated to aid in whatever we desire.”After a moment, Carmen looked up at Edward with shining, unshed tears in her eyes. “Edward, my darling . . .”He darted to her, kneeling before her as he took her hands in his. “Yes, mother?”“Would you play for me, my sweet boy?” She pleaded, her eyes shifting from Eleazar to Edward. “Please.”With a tender smile on his face, Edward leaned forward and pressed a kiss to his mother’s forehead. “I’ve been tinkering with a new melody for you, would you like to hear it?”“I think that would be wonderful, son,” Eleazar encouraged, gently lifting Carmen into his arms so she was sitting in his lap.With a bright smile on his face, Edward darted over to his piano. He’d just sat down, fingers poised over the ivory keys when his mind went blank and he began to bark.‘Woof! Woof! Woof!’Eleazar frowned. “Edward?”Edward barked again. ‘Woof! Woof! Woof!’“Edward, what was that?”Edward shook his head. “I, uh,” he cleared his throat. “I don’t know. I was just thinking about the music and I—” Again, he began to bark. ‘Woof! Woof! Woof!’“Edward!” Carmen darted off Eleazar’s lap and went to her son. “What’s happening?”“I don’t know!” He cried, shaking his head. He took an unneeded deep breath. “I-I think I’m fine now.” He cleared his throat and rolled his shoulders.“If you’re sure . . .” Carmen frowned, unsure what had just happened. Her eyes darted to Eleazar who was watching their son.“I’m sure,” Edward nodded and turned back to his piano. He was determined to play for his beloved mother. He just needed to—“Woof! Woof! Woof!” He shook his head. “What the fuck!?”Eleazar frowned, unsure what was happening. He’d never seen anything like this. “Every time you try to play you begin to bark!”A gasp came from Carmen as she scurried back. “Edward! Your face!”Qetsiyah couldn’t help but laugh as disgusting, puss-filled pimples covered Edward’s formally flawless face.Edward raced over to the mirror in the hallway. A shrill scream burst from his lips. “MY FACE! MY BEAUTIFUL FACE! WHAT’S HAPPENED TO ME?”A moment later, he doubled over at the waist and began to groan. “Oh, God! Oh fuck! AAAHHHHHHHHHH!”Eleazar darted over to the young boy. “Edward? What’s happening, son?”“My penis!” He screamed and tore his trousers and boxer off to reveal his genitals covered in purplish bumps. His penis was beginning to turn an ugly red color. The bumps quickly morphed, turning into puss-filled boils.Edward let out a scream and then suddenly straightened. He shook, his body quivering as his chest contorted, leaving him with a beer gut and large man bosoms that sagged in his sweater.“Father!” He screamed. “What the fuck is happening to me?”Qetsiyah giggled to herself. Karma, she thought. Karma was happening. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Outside the Cullen house, Carlisle and Esme were watching from the back window. As amusing as it was to see Edward suffer, what they’d just overheard struck them to their core.Carlisle took Esme’s hand in his and the two began to run. He wasn’t sure where they were running to. His only thought was to get as far away from Alaska as possible.“What just happened to him, Carlisle?” Esme asked as they ran.“If I had wager guess,” Carlisle smirked, “I’d say our beautiful daughter has come into her powers and she’s pissed.”Shocked, Esme came to a halt, pulling Carlisle with her. “Are you saying a witch can curse someone from hundreds of miles away?”“No,” Carlisle shook his head. “Not an ordinary witch. But, if what I’ve learned is true, Isabella Swan is no ordinary witch. I can only imagine the kinds of things she’d be capable of when she’s fully trained.”Esme nodded. With tears in her eyes, she looked off into the distance. “We need to go to her, Carlisle. They’ve already done something to her! We need to protect her!”“I know,” he agreed. “We need to go back.”“But first,” Esme took his hand back into hers, “there are things you need to tell me. What the hell is Edward? What is it he’s been doing to you all these years? How is it he had a hold on you and then, suddenly, he didn’t?”Carlisle sighed and ran a hand through his hair. As much as he didn’t want to admit his failings, he knew it was time. His beautiful mate deserved to know everything. If they were going to face this evil and win, there could be no more lies or secrets between them.It was time to start telling the truth.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– Forks, Washington –“Will you show us your sketches, love?”Since Kol removed the venom from her wrist, a sense of peace has surrounded the trio. Klaus didn’t want to disturb that, but his curiosity was getting the better of him.Isabella leaned into him. Her hand slid up his chest. His heart was beating so fast, he thought it would jump out of his chest and land in her lap!Did she have any idea what her touch felt like to him?The heat of her hand surged through his clothes, sinking into his body as if it were reaching out to claim his soul. The warm sensation blanketed him, causing his cock to twitch as his wolf howled in the back of his mind.Tilting her head up she smiled. “Hi Wolfy,” she purred. She actually purred! Her hand moved up his chest until the tips of her fingers were lightly caressing his jaw.A low growl reverberated through him, making her smile.His eyes must’ve been gold with the awakening of his wolf. He couldn’t smell any fear from her. Her heart was beating faster than normal, but it wasn’t out of fear. From the look in her dark eyes, he’d guess she was excited.Without looking away from him, she reached for her sketchbook that was resting on his lap. Her fingers never touched him, but good god he wanted to feel her hands on every inch of his body! Waiting to claim her was going to take every ounce of his willpower.She shifted between the brothers and opened her sketchbook. “I saw a lot of images in one dream. It was sort of like flashes, one after the other. It’s not usually like that.”“Do you always see things when you dream?” Kol asked.“No,” she answered quickly, then sighed. “Well, I don’t think so.” She frowned. “I’m not sure. I didn’t know I was having visions until this afternoon, so I’m not sure how it works . . .”She started by showing them the sketches Nan had already told her about. The flyer for The Founders Day 150th Anniversary Celebration. The floating feather. Seth in his wolf form. Nan’s grimoire. When she turned to the sketch of the translucent, milky-colored, flat stone, set in an antique wooden box, Klaus stopped her.He jolted up and took the book from her, needing a closer look. “That’s the moonstone!”Bella frowned. “The what?”“Oh, bloody hell!”Klaus turned back to his mate, meeting her eyes. “Do you know where it is, love?”“No,” she shook her head. “All I saw was the stone in a box. What is it?”Kol gently pulled her closer, wrapping her up in his arms. “This is the stone our mother used to bind the curse she put on Klaus. It was lost over five hundred years ago. Klaus’s had hundreds of witches searching for it but none have been successful in locating it.”“Until now,” Klaus whispered, staring at their mate’s sketchbook in awe.She’d seen it. Maybe not a location but at least he knew Katerina hadn’t found a way to destroy it.This was incredible. His little mate had seen the stone. Countless witches have been looking for centuries and none of them have had any success and, here she was, his beautiful little mate. A novice witch. Capable of finding something he thought was lost forever.“I can’t believe you saw it.” He looked back at Isabella. “Do you think you could find it, love? Would you be willing to?”A smile lit her face. “Of course, I would. I just,” she sighed, “don’t know how . . .”“No need to worry there, angel. Your Nan and I will teach you everything you need to know about magic. If you have the power to see the moonstone then, my guess is, you also have the power to locate it.”“How long do you think that’ll take?” Klaus asked.“I don’t know,” Kol answered. “It all depends. It could be as simple as teaching our love how to do a locator spell. Or it could be more complex than that. If none of your witches have been able to find it, that likely means it’s been hidden by a powerful witch who doesn’t want you to find it.” Kol met his brother’s eyes. “Any clue who that might be, brother?”A growl rumbled through Klaus’s chest.Soothing him, Isabella placed her hand against his chest. As soon as she touched him, his wolf settled.Taking a deep breath, Klaus turned the page to the next sketch. There were a few drawings they didn’t know the meaning. The blond vampire being staked by Damon. The bridge. The antique necklace with an amber stone.“Petrova,” Kol hissed, looking down at the word scribbled on one of the pages. “Wasn’t that Katerina’s surname?”“Mmm.” Klaus nodded.“Who’s Katerina?”“She was a doppelgänger,” Klaus explained and then went on to explain how the curse worked and how it was meant to be broken. He didn’t relish the idea of telling his mate of his intention to kill Katerina, but he wasn’t going to hide it from her either. He’d done far worse than attempt to sacrifice a young seventeen-year-old girl to break free of this bloody curse. Should he come across another doppelgänger he wouldn’t hesitate to sacrifice her as he had planned to do with Katerina.He didn’t leave anything out. He told her how they met. All about Elijah’s infatuation with the girl who looked exactly like Tatia. At the mention of Tatia, he had to tell her about that, too.“So, let me see if I understand,” she smiled. “When you were human, you and Elijah fell for the same girl. A girl who—from what you’ve told me—seemed to be leading you both on, was unwilling to choose between you, and caused a rift in your relationship, all while playing you both for fools. Then, five hundred years later, history repeats itself with Katerina?”Kol snickered.“Are there any other doppelgängers I should be aware of?” She asked, arching an eyebrow. “And if there are, am I going to have to fight to keep my man?”Klaus growled and gently pulled her into him. “I am yours, my little mate. No woman nor doppelgänger shall ever take me from you.”She smiled. “I’m going to hold you to that.” She turned back to her sketchbook and flipped to another page. “The other drawings aren’t as important as these two. Whoever these men are, they’re important to me.”The brothers looked down at the sketch, both recognizing the man immediately.“This is Elijah, our older brother,” Kol answered.Bella flipped the page to the man in a coffin with a silver knife in his heart. “And this one?”“Finn,” Klaus answered. “Our oldest brother.”Bella frowned. “How many of you are there?”“There were seven of us,” Klaus explained. “Freya, Finn, Elijah, myself, Kol, Rebekah, and our youngest brother Henrik.”“Freya died when she was five,” Kol added. “A victim of the plague. After her death, our parents moved from Norway to Mystic Falls. Which is where Klaus, me, Rebekah, and Henrik were born.”“We lost Henrik when he was ten,” Klaus continued. There was a hardness to his voice that he hoped his mate didn’t pick up on. This was not a subject he wanted to discuss right now. One day. But not right now.“His death was the catalyst to us becoming vampires,” he continued. “Esther was devastated and Mikael was infuriated. He urged her to turn to the dark arts and find a way for us to become more powerful than the wolves in our village.”“Which she did,” Kol sighed. “By turning us into vampires.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Bella shifted against Nik’s side, curling into him. While Kol was bitter about becoming a vampire, likely due to the loss of his magic, Nik was completely heartbroken at the mention of his younger brother.It was an odd sensation. She knew the emotions weren’t hers. These emotions belonged to her mates. She wasn’t sure why she could suddenly feel them. Perhaps it had something to do with their mating. Maybe it was her magic. Or maybe it was something else. She didn’t know. Right now, it didn’t matter how she knew, just that she knew. Deep in her heart, she could sense the pain Nik felt. She could feel it as clearly as if it were her own pain. Even after all this time, the death of his brother still caused him immense grief and guilt. She wasn’t sure why he felt so guilty. But she also knew now wasn’t the time for that conversation.“Why would I have a vision of a dead man?”“Finn isn’t dead, angel. Remember the daggers I was telling you about? This,” Kol pointed to the silver knife, “is one of them. I have mine with me. Rebekah is in her coffin and, I assume, Nik has Elijah’s.”Nik nodded. “I do.”Bella nodded. She was less concerned about the dagger's location and more interested in why she was having visions of brothers one and two.“Why am I seeing them?” She asked. “And why do I feel a connection to them?”Nik sighed. “Your Nan seems to think it’s because you’re also mated to them.”Bella’s head snapped up and she looked over at Nik. “What?” She shook her head. “No. I can’t be mated to all four of you! That’s ridiculous! I can’t have four mates. I don’t even know what to do with two!”Despite the words that came out of her mouth, she knew, deep in her heart, that what Nik was telling her was right. She felt it. Even from this distance. Even never having met them. She knew. They were hers.Nik smirked. “I’d be willing to keep Finn in his box and dagger Elijah if that’ll make you happy, love.”Her eyes widened. “No! That would not make me feel better, Niklaus!”He shrugged. “It makes me feel better . . .”She rolled her eyes. “Well, of course, it makes you feel better. You get to be Mr. Stabby and put your siblings into magical comas for decades!”Nik grinned. “I’d be willing to share if you’d like to dagger one of them, love.”Her first instinct was to decline his offer. She wouldn’t be daggering her mates. She figured that’s what Nik was expecting her to say. So, instead, she went with. “Hmm. Well, Okay. Maybe if they misbehave.”Nik’s eyes widened in shock.Kol’s whole body went rigid at her side as he stared down at her with wide eyes.“Where are Finn and Rebekah?” She asked, not paying much attention to her mate’s reactions.“New York.”“Do you know where Elijah is?”Nik sighed. “Last I heard, he was in Europe looking for a way to kill me.”Bella’s eyes narrowed. “Why would he want to kill you?”“Well, I might have told him I dropped our siblings into the ocean and he’d never see them again.”She sighed. “Oh, for the love of Christmas! Niklaus! Why? Why would you tell him something so horrible?”Nik shrugged. “He was getting on my nerves . . .”“So, is that what I should expect when I get on your nerves; a dagger in my heart?”Their reactions were instant.A snarl reverberated through Nik.Kol hissed and pulled her closer to him as if he thought she needed protection.“Never!” Nik growled, gently taking her hand in his. “I would never harm you, Isabella. I could never hurt you, my love.”Taking a breath, she leaned into him, pressing a soft kiss to his forehead. “Elijah is your brother. He’s important, too.”Nik leaned into her touch. “Not as much as you, my love. You are my soul. There is nothing more important than you.”Kol huffed and shifted closer to Bella, wanting her attention, too. “Just tell him we’re all alive, undagger Rebekah, and he’ll forgive you.” He shrugged. “Typical Lijah. He’s always looking for a way to save your soul, Nik.”Bella smiled. “So, your soul needs to be saved, does it?”Nik smiled and leaned forward to press a soft kiss to her forehead. “Not anymore, love. It’s safe with you now.”“Good,” she smiled. “Then you can call your brother and invite him here. I’d like to meet my third potential mate.”Nik growled.Kol chuckled.“He wants to kill me!”“And for good reason,” she said calmly. “If Elijah wants to kill you because he believes you dropped your siblings into the ocean, essentially murdering them, then you’ll just have to prove you didn’t.” She looked over at Kol. “Do you think speaking with you will be enough to convince him not to kill Nik? I’d rather neither of you had to fly to New York to retrieve Finn and Rebekah.”“It’ll have to be,” Nik stated.“We aren’t leaving you, angel,” Kol promised.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
“Four!”Charlie stared at Bella like she’d grown another head. Without taking his eyes off his daughter, who sat at the other side of the dinner table, he reached for another scoop of macaroni and cheese.“Four?” He asked again, with a frown.Bella nodded. “Yeah, Dad. I have four soulmates. And who knows,” she shrugged, “when I meet Rebekah maybe she and I will mate, too. I’m sure she’s a total hottie.”Charlie's eyes almost bugged out of his head. “You think that’s possible?”“Who knows?” Bella shrugged, trying to keep the smile off her face. “I guess anything’s possible. I could wind up mated to the entire Mikaelson clan . . .”“Oh, fuck me,” Charlie whispered.Marie appeared next to Charlie, setting another beer on the table for him. “Breathe, Charlie,” she instructed. “And you,” she turned her dazzling blue eyes on Bella, “stop teasing your father.”Charlie's head snapped up. “What? So, she’s not mated to four men? It was all a joke?”“For now, Dad, I’m mated with Nik and Kol. We won’t know anything else until I’ve met Elijah, Finn, and possibly the gorgeous Rebekah.”As a low growl came from Nik, Nan scooped more mac and cheese onto his plate. “No growling at the table, dear.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
After making the most delicious, fudgy browns with Nan and Seth, Bella made herself comfortable on the sofa, curled up between both her mates. She offered them brownies, which they took happily.“Have you ever had beignets?” Nik asked, his voice soft.She shook her head. “What’s a beignet?”Nik smiled and gently pulled her into him. “Long ago, when our family lived in New Orleans, three French nuns came to us looking for a fresh start. They marched right into our courtyard and presented Elijah and me with these rather lumpy-looking sugar-coated pastries. Well, needless to say, we were entranced. We set them up quite well.”“Why did they come to you?”“Because there was a time when we were regarded as royalty in the French Quarter. You might even go as far as to say I was King, which would make you my Queen.”“Ah, young love,” Damon sighed. “And what is a Queen without her King?”“Well,” Bella smirked, “historically speaking, more powerful.”For just a moment, everyone stared at Bella in shock. It had been a long, long time since she’d found anything to laugh about or make a joke. Charlie looked shocked by her statement. Then Seth burst out laughing and Kol joined him.For a little while, it was nice to laugh and forget their troubles.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
A little while later, the boys began discussing how to safely remove the parasite from Bella’s womb without risking her life and turning her.“So, wolves can’t become vampires?” Seth asked, looking up from where he was setting up a movie for them to watch.“No.”“What’ll happen if a wolf is turned?”“They’ll go rabid and die.”“But what if they haven’t become wolves yet? Like if they haven’t—what did you call it?—triggered the gene?” Nik smiled. “If they survive the transformation into a vampire, upon their first kill, they’ll go rabid and die.”“Well, what if they just never kill anyone?”“Impossible,” Damon answered. “Every vampire kills. Especially in their youth.”Seth frowned. “But Nik didn’t go rabid . . .” his eyes widened. “Or did you?” He asked. “Did you go rabid and then your family had to find a cure to save your life?”Nik chuckled. “No. I am the exception to the rule. My siblings and I were turned with a spell.”“Oh,” he breathed. “So, why not just do that to Bells, and then she’ll be just like you . . .”“It’s an option,” Kol pipped up, “if that’s what Bella wants, but we’d still need the Original Witches spell book. And a key ingredient to the spell is doppelgänger blood. Nik’s been searching for the doppelgänger for five hundred years; finding her now would take a bloody miracle.”Nan looked up from her grimoire. “Doppelgänger blood is necessary for the spell?”Kol nodded. “To turn us into vampires, the Original Witch used the blood of a Petrova doppelgänger. For the spell to be successful in turning Bella, we would need another Petrova doppelgänger.”“Huh. I never knew that,” Nan said softly, a frown gracing her face. “And it’s doppelgänger blood you need to break your curse, Nik?”“Yes,” he nodded, staring at the white-haired woman. “Do you know something I should know, Marie?”Bella looked from Nik to her Nan.“Before I answer that, tell me this, the spell to break your curse, does it call for the doppelgänger’s death?”“Yes,” Nik replied.“But nowhere in the spell does it say her death must be permanent,” Peter added. “In fact, according to my knowledge,” he tapped his temple, “it would be better if we found a way to ensure her life before asking her to sacrifice herself.”“Why?” Nik growled.Bella shifted closer to him, brushing her fingers against the back of his hand. “You can’t ask this girl to sacrifice her life because you want to break your curse.”His eyes narrowed. “I wasn’t planning on asking . . .”“Well, maybe you should consider it,” Bella replied lightly. “Better yet, put yourself in her shoes. How would you react if some stranger came to you demanding you sacrifice yourself? Would you just lay down and let him kill you?”“Hell no,” Seth replied, starting up the movie.“Exactly,” Bella agreed. “You’d run. Hide. Or fight back. What idiot just accepts they’re going to be sacrificed for someone they’ve never met and have no ties to?”Turning his dark, murderous glare on Peter, Nik seethed. “I blame you for this.”“I told you this wasn’t going to be easy,” Peter defended himself. “I told you, you need to learn to trust other people and accept them into your life.”Kol rolled his eyes. “Hell will freeze over before my brother trusts anyone but himself.”Ignoring that statement, Bella shifted against her mate’s side, pressing herself further into him as she laid her head on his shoulder.She knew trust would come in time. It couldn’t just be handed out willy-nilly. Nik needed to know, needed to see, that she would not allow him to be hurt. Nor would she ever hurt or betray him. From what she’s learned so far, those he’s closest to tend to betray him, which is what likely led to his trust issues and paranoia. She hoped that, in time, he’d see that she would never hurt him that way.But, she knew, that would take time. And she was more than willing to give him that time if he was willing to, at least, be open to accepting her love.For tonight, there was nothing she could do. Or, at least, nothing she could think of that might help. So, she chose, instead, to snuggle with him and enjoy having her mates close to her. Even if one of them was seething in his silent rage.Seth started the movie and sat on the floor by Bella’s feet, leaning into her legs to keep her warm. As the trailers began, the boys returned to discussing ways to save Bella.“Bells,” Seth whispered.Bella shifted against Nik, lifting her head from his shoulder to look down at Seth. “Yeah?”“Once you’re healthy and the demon baby has been taken care of, could you do something for me?”“Sure. What is it?”“Find a way for me to be human again,” he said softly. “I don’t want to be like Sam and I’m scared that being a shifter will change me. I just want to be normal . . .”There was so much sadness in his dark eyes that Bella would’ve agreed to anything at that moment. “I’ll see what I can find. But it might take a while. I don’t know the first thing about magic.”A brilliant smile lit Seth’s face. “That’s okay, Bells. I can wait. I know you can do it. If anyone can, you can! I believe in you.”She smiled and reached down to kiss his cheek.She was lucky to know someone as kind and compassionate as Seth.“Thank you,” she sighed happily. “You’re a great friend, Seth.”He smiled happily. For the first time since Leah disappeared, he felt like he belonged somewhere, somewhere he could be safe and loved.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Halfway through the movie, the guys were still quietly chatting when Bella’s cell phone buzzed with an incoming text message.Kitty Kat: Just started watching Supernatural tonight!!Bella smiled and tucked her phone back into her pocket. But a moment later, it buzzed again.Kitty Kat: Oh, wow! Their mom is a total hottie!She waited a moment and then burst out laughing when another message popped up.Kitty Kat: Shit! I didn’t mean that literally!!!! O.M.G!!!“Something you’d like to share, love?” Nik whispered in her ear.“Uncle Mason and his girlfriend, Kat, have just started watching Supernatural.”Seth smiled. “That’s the best show ever! Did you watch season four?”“Yeah. I was watching it when Uncle Mason and Kat came to visit. I guess Kat was hooked so now they’re watching the first three seasons.”Seth leaned closer to Bella. “Did you see the last episode with that bitch Ruby? I always hated her. I knew she was up to no good!”“I know! I liked her more when the first actress played her . . . what was her name?”“Katie Cassidy,” Seth nodded.Bella nodded. “When this new actress started playing her, I knew right away she was going to double-cross poor Sammy.”“I know!” Seth nodded. “It felt like the second Ruby was a whole different character. Katie Cassidy played her so well and this new girl comes along and wants to have sex with Sam?” He frowned. “Ewww! No. That’s just not where I saw the relationship going when Katie Cassidy played Ruby.”“At least Dean had great angel sex . . .”“That was so much better than Sam and Ruby . . .” Seth shuddered.Bella nodded in agreement as her phone again began to vibrate.Kitty Kat: Aw. At least Sam turned out okay. And he has a hot girlfriend! She kinda reminds me of their mom.“What did you think of the angels?” Seth asked Bella.“I love Castiel! But that Uriel is a real dick!”“I know! But I have to admit, I think I prefer him to Zachariah . . .”“He was an awful, awful angel! But I think he’s supposed to be a villain, not a good guy. He plays it like he’s a good guy and then in the end you find out differently.”“Like that whole, the angels wanted to start the apocalypse thing?”“Yeah. Though I’m pretty sure not all the angels wanted to start the apocalypse. Castiel seemed to be against it and trying his best to stop the seals from being opened.”Kol leaned closer to his brother, frowning. “What are they talking about? Is there an apocalypse coming and nobody told me?”Nik shrugged. “I have no idea . . . I haven’t heard anything . . .”Kol looked over at Bella, who was trying not to laugh. “What are you talking about? I’m feeling left out . . .”Bella laughed. “It’s a television show called Supernatural. It’s about . . . well, the supernatural. Two brothers . . .”“Dean and Sam,” Seth added.Bella nodded. “Uh-huh, Dean and Sam hunt and kill demons and other bad monsters. Season four just ended with the arrival of Lucifer.”“I can’t wait to see the next season! I wonder what Lucifer will be like . . .” He gasped in excitement. “We should get the DVDs and have a marathon so Kol and Nik can watch, too!”Again, Bella’s phone buzzed with another message.Kitty Kat: O.M.G! NOT JESS TOO!!It was followed a moment later by another message.Kitty Kat: It’s been one episode and already two people have been brutally murdered and fried to a crisp.Bella laughed.Bambi: Just wait, this is only the beginning.Kitty Kat: I can’t wait!
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
– La Push, Washington – “Where have you been?” Sue Clearwater demanded as soon as Seth walked through the door.“Out.”“Out where?”“Just out . . .”In his recliner, Harry shifted. “Answer your mother, son. Where were you?”With a sigh, Seth turned toward his mother. “I had dinner at the Swan house. Nan made barbeque ribs with homemade macaroni and cheese, corn on the cob, Caesar salad, cornbread, and baked beans. For dessert, Bella was craving brownies, so Nan showed me how to make them from scratch. You know,” he mused, “I enjoyed cooking with Nan, maybe I’ll become a chef . . .”Harry’s eyes widened. “You will not! Cooking is women’s work.” He looked Seth up and down, a frown creasing his brow in distaste. “Then again, you are a little fruity . . .”Seth’s eyes narrowed as he began to shake. “Just because I enjoyed baking doesn’t mean there’s anything wrong with me. This is the twenty-first century, Harry . . .”“How are Bella and Charlie doing?” Sue asked, interrupting the argument she could sense coming.“What?” Seth frowned and looked over at his mother, ignoring Harry who was starting to turn red in his anger.“Billy told me Bella’s boyfriend just left town . . .”He nodded. “Yeah, she was devastated at first, but,” he shrugged, “she’s doing better now.”“I’m sure Charlie's thrilled the Cullen boy has left,” Harry smirked, settling back into his chair.“I should take them a casserole or something,” Sue mused. “I’m sure with all the upset Bella isn’t taking proper care of her father . . .”“Nan’s there,” Seth said, watching his mother as she began to pull ingredients out of the fridge, “she’s taken over the kitchen. I doubt Charlie will starve. Besides, he took care of himself for years before Bella moved in, I’m sure he’s capable of making a sandwich if he’s hungry.”His mother wasn’t listening. She was contemplating making more than one dish. “Billy told me Bella hadn’t been to school, the poor thing. She’s come down with that stomach bug on top of her first heartbreak . . . perhaps I should send over some chicken noodle soup . . .”“No!” Seth said, a little too loudly. “No. Uh, Bella can’t have chicken anymore . . .”“Why ever not?” Sue asked, looking concerned. “She had fried chicken the last time she and Charlie joined us for dinner.”“Uh, yeah, but now she can’t have it . . . One of those, um, aversions . . .”Sue frowned. “I don’t think I understand, sweetheart.”“You know, pregnant women have them,” he explained. “She can’t handle chicken anymore. Nan was going to make fried chicken and it made Bella so sick that she changed the menu to ribs . . .”Sue stared at her son as Harry shot out of his seat. “Bella is p-pregnant?”“Umm,” he frowned, “yeah?”Sue paled and sank into one of the chairs around the breakfast table while Harry puffed out his chest. He knew that girl was going to bring nothing but trouble. This proved it. She spread her legs for a filthy leach and got herself impregnated by their spawn!“How far along is she?” He demanded.“Uh, I-I don’t know,” Seth shrugged.“Who’s the father?”“I don’t know.”Losing his temper, Harry grabbed Seth by the collar and gave him a sharp shake. “What do you know, boy?”Sue’s eyes widened but she didn’t dare move from her seat.“I-I don’t know anything!” Seth insisted, trying to pull himself out of Harry’s tight grip. As the fear overwhelmed him, he forgot he was a shifter and far stronger than Harry. As the man he’d always believed was his father looked down at him with disgust and outrage clear on his face, Seth was nothing more than a fourteen-year-old boy. “Lies!” Harry roared. “You were there all day! Now, tell me!” He shook Seth again, hitting the young boy's head against the wall. “What do you know!? Does that girl have anything to do with Quil, Embry, and Jared’s disappearance?”Even in his fear, Seth realized Harry hadn’t mentioned Leah. But then again, he shouldn’t have been surprised. She’s a female, after all.“Of course, she doesn’t! Bella doesn’t even know they’re missing. Klaus didn’t want to worry her . . .”Harry’s eyes blazed. “So, that’s where the leach is staying. He’s probably used his mind tricks on Charlie! All to get close to his devil daughter! I knew we never should’ve invited that vermin onto our land! What was Billy thinking when he asked for his help?”“He just wanted to find Leah . . .” Sue whispered, tears welling up in her eyes.Harry turned his glare on his wife. He dropped Seth, who crumpled to the floor and went to go after Sue but Seth shot up and moved to stand in front of his mother.“Stay away from my mom!”Harry smirked. “You gonna make me, fairy boy?”With that, Seth’s eyes narrowed and darkened. As Harry stalked toward him, intending to hit the boy, Seth let out a low growl and pushed Harry away. The man went sailing through the kitchen, crashed into the wall, which crumbled around his body and landed in a heap in front of the lit fireplace.“Never,” Seth snarled, “touch my mom again!”“Oh, my God!” Sue cried, jumping to her feet. She turned on her son and slapped him across the face. “How dare you hurt your father!”As his cheek stung, he stared back at his mother in utter shock, watching as she raced over to her husband. She climbed through the rubble of the wall and knelt beside their abuser. His stomach churned and bile rose in his throat as he watched her fuss over the man who—not even two minutes ago—was intent on hurting her.Unable to watch, he raced toward his bedroom and slammed the door behind him. He went straight to his closet, grabbed his school bag, and tossed all his books onto his bed. Then he stuffed the backpack with a few changes of clothes, toiletries, and a few keepsakes he didn’t want to be without, as well as Leah’s teddy bear. She’d want that when he found her.With a bag packed, he left his bedroom to find Sam in the living room, waiting.
How the hell did he get here so fast? I was gone like five minutes!
“What happened here, Seth?” The older boy asked calmly.“None of your business,” Seth sneered.Sam looked the boy over and a smile pulled at his lips. “You transitioned. When?”“Like I said, it’s none of your business.”Across the room, Sue gasped. “You shifted? B-But when? Why didn’t you tell us?”“Why would I? It’s not like any of you ever tell me the truth. Or was I not supposed to find out Billy Black is my real father and you all think me becoming a wolf will somehow cure my sexuality?”Sue tried to say something but she couldn’t get the words out.“News flash,” Seth continued, “I shifted weeks ago, and, guess what? I’m gay. My wolf is gay. And neither of us has any interest in changing that!”Sam looked over at Harry and Sue. “There’s no need to worry,” he assured them, his voice calm. “Once he imprints . . .”“I’M NOT GOING TO IMPRINT!” Seth yelled. “I want NOTHING to do with girls!”“He’s young,” Sam insisted. “He’ll grow out of it and when he imprints on a nice girl, we will never have to talk about this again.” He turned to Seth then. “Now, I think it’s time you were officially initiated into the pack . . .”“No.”Sam’s eyes widened as Harry and Sue gasped. “Excuse me?”“I. Said. No!” Seth spoke slowly. “I’m not joining your pack. I won’t be initiated. I’m not getting a tattoo. I’m not going out on patrol. And I’m certainly not, ever, going to bow down to an abusive, woman-hating, narcissistic, dunderhead like you! I’d rather kill myself than ever call you Alpha!”“So be it,” Sam sneered. “You either join and bow to your Alpha, or I’ll take it as a challenge and beat you down!’Seth stared back at Sam in shock. He hadn’t been expecting that. He didn’t want to fight him. He didn’t want to be in his pack, either. Why couldn’t he just leave? Was there a rule that said he had to join?“No,” Seth shook his head. “I’m not fighting you. I have nothing to prove.”A low growl came from Sam.“Sam,” Harry called, “enough. We have more important things to deal with than him.” He turned his eyes on Seth. “If you refuse to join the pack, that’s your decision. You can leave. But if you walk out that door, you will not be welcomed back into my home. You will no longer be my son. You’ll be a lone wolf. On your own. Without protection.”“But if you stay, you’ll be safe, sweetheart,” Sue added quickly. “You’ll be home with your family and your pack. You’ll be among your brothers . . .”“Not in my house, he won’t,” Harry sneered. “No son of mine will fornicate with another man!”“And if you think Billy would think differently, you’re wrong,” Sam added with an arrogant, gleeful smirk as if he’d already won.“I’m aware of how bigoted and homophobic the lot of you are. Thankfully, it’s not something that runs in the entire tribe, just the pack.” Seth grabbed his coat from the hook by the door. “And I have no interest in staying someplace I’m not accepted for who I am.”“You won’t find shelter on this reservation, boy!” Harry yelled. “I’ll make sure of that!”Seth turned back to the man he’d believed was his father. He wanted to say something meaningful and profound, but he feared whatever came out would just be hurtful and he didn’t want the last words he spoke to them to cause pain. So, instead, he took one last look at his mother and then left. There was nothing more for him here.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– La Push, Washington –– Saturday 3 October 2009 –“She’s pregnant, Billy!”Jacob Black rolled onto his back and, with a groan of exhaustion, peeled his eyes open.The bright red numbers on his alarm clock told him it was 6:27 A.M. He’d only been in bed an hour.Last night, after the pack meeting, Sam ordered him to go on patrol. All night. Apparently, Seth disappeared after an argument with his parents and Sam was worried. It took every ounce of Jacob’s control not to roll his eyes. Sam wasn’t worried. Like most things out of Sam’s mouth, Jacob could tell it was another lie. He wasn’t sure why he was lying or what really happened, but he could sense the dishonesty coming from the man who declared himself Alpha.Not my Alpha! Jacob shook his head and squeezed his eyes closed. He told his dad about the muffled voice in the back of his head. Somehow, Sam caught wind of it and insisted whatever it was, it certainly wasn’t Jacob’s wolf talking to him. More likely, it was his mind playing tricks on him. There was no way he could hear his wolf talking to him. Wolves don’t talk.He wasn’t sure why his mind would play tricks on him. Or why Sam would think such a thing. His dad hadn’t said anything at the time, just looked at him in a way the young boy couldn’t understand. Perhaps it was pride or awe, Jacob wasn’t sure. Could’ve been gas.“Harry,” Billy rumbled, sounding tired. “It’s six-thirty in the morning . . .”“I know what the time is, Billy!” Harry snapped. “I’ve been up half the night debating what we should do! She’s pregnant! I didn’t even know that was possible . . .”“Sue’s pregnant again?” Billy asked, sounding shocked. “Well,” he cleared his throat, “congratulations!”With a huff, Jacob fell back into his bed. His enhanced hearing was cool, but there were some things he did not need to hear! Like private conversations about old dudes getting it on with their wives. Yuck!With a yawn, Jacob closed his eyes. If he was lucky, he could sleep for another couple of hours before his empty stomach demanded attention.Being a shifter could be a real pain in the ass sometimes. Sure, shifting was amazing. Being in his wolf form was totally cool. But, was there ever going to be any fun? All he heard from Sam was patrol here, do this, do that, yack, yack, yack. If he wasn’t out on patrol, he was sleeping or eating.“Not Sue!” Harry shouted. “Isabella Swan!”Jacob’s eyes snapped open and he shot out of bed.Bella’s pregnant?Bella Swan?His Bella?His best friend, Bella Swan?But . . . how could that be? She is . . . or was . . . dating that Cullen leach!What she saw in that moron, Jacob couldn’t’ve said, but she seemed happy and, though he wasn’t thrilled his BFF was dating his mortal enemy—besides killing the leach, upsetting Bella, and breaking the treaty—what was he supposed to do about it? She made her decision and he just had to live with that.Sam had raged for days when they found out Bella and The Mind Turd were dating. But honestly, what were they supposed to do? The Cullen’s weren’t breaking the treaty. They don’t drink from humans. They stay off the Rez. Nobody’s been bitten. No blood has been spilled. Their leader is a doctor who helps people! What kind of vampire becomes a doctor and helps people instead of eating them? It was completely mindboggling to Jacob, but, as far as he could tell, the Cullens weren’t doing any harm. As long as Bella was safe and happy, who was he to force her to do anything?All he could do for her was be her friend and support her. She was old enough to make her own decisions. After meeting Renee when he’d gone to visit Bella in Phoenix a few summers back—and seeing the way Renee treated Bella—he wasn’t surprised his friend found solace in the Cullen coven. From what she’s told him, they were a family. Esme and Carlisle doted on her like loving parents. Emmett was her big brother. She adored them all.Who was he to take that from her?Especially with the knowledge he had. During his visit, he couldn’t believe it when Bella wanted to take him grocery shopping. She was fifteen years old! What fifteen-year-old wants to go grocery shopping? Not him. No siree! Instead, he managed to convince her to go to the Castle N’ Coasters amusement park. They’d had a blast! It was so much fun. Until they got home and Renee threw a monumental fit because Bella hadn’t done the grocery shopping and the laundry or cleaned the house.He thought his dad was a pain in the butt for getting on him about not cleaning his room. Renee was worse. So so sooooo much worse.He begged Bella to tell Charlie, but she refused. He couldn’t understand her reluctance. He knew Charlie would fix this situation. Bring her home to Forks, or arrest Renee, or something! Anything was better than doing nothing.Bella insisted it was better Charlie didn’t know. Jacob disagreed, but he made a promise and he never broke his promises to her. Never.After his visit, he made more of an effort to keep in touch with his best friend. They called and texted every day. And he insisted she came to Forks in the summer and for every holiday. Trips to the lake were more fun when Bella was with them. Charlie came alive in her presence. And, let’s face it, even fishing with the old men was better than doing laundry and housekeeping!The best part of the summer was traveling. Charlie always invited him and Billy. If Billy didn’t want to go, or couldn’t go, Jacob jumped at the opportunity. They’d been to Disneyland in California. Disney World in Florida. Yellowstone National Park. Washington D.C. Charlie even splurged one year and took them all to Hawaii!They made memories and had as much fun as Jacob could pack into the few months Bella had away from her evil mother.During the Christmas holidays either Bella came to Forks or she met them somewhere. They spent Christmas in New York last year.A few years ago, while they were decorating the tree, she quietly admitted that even with the wet, cold, and snow, Christmas in Forks was so much better than being alone in Renee’s house while she was off with her friends or whatever new guy she was dating. Though Bella didn’t realize it, Charlie had overheard what she said and he, too, doubled his efforts to make sure his little girl had as much fun during her visits as he could. He even tried to get her to tell him more about Renee, but she still refused to say anything bad about her mother.The time always came—too quickly in Jacob’s opinion—to say goodbye. Those were the hardest days. He didn’t want to let his friend, his sister, go. He ached to tell Charlie the truth; even more when he saw how upset he was to say goodbye to his daughter.He wasn’t ashamed to admit that he’d begged Bella to tell Charlie the truth. But—for reasons Jacob couldn’t fathom—she always refused to say anything bad about Renee. He struggled for years knowing that his friend was in a bad situation and he could do nothing about it. Well, there was something. But he’d pinky promised. When she moved to Forks to live with Charlie, Jacob was thrilled. Charlie was ecstatic! For the first time, Bella would be here permanently. No going back to Renee. No goodbyes. God willing, no more lies! He doubled his efforts to get her surprise truck ready. Embry and Quil were equally as excited to see her again.Then she’d met the Cullens.Even though he’s a shifter and vampires are his natural enemy, he didn’t care that she was dating The Mind Turd. Sure, he hated Edwirdo but Bella was happy. And that’s all that mattered to Jacob. His best friend was happy.Then Sam got involved.He insisted they demand Bella stop seeing the leach. He wanted to force her. To enforce the treaty. Or even attack the Cullen coven for endangering a human life.It wasn’t going to work.Jacob knew Bella. He knew how independent she was. She was not going to bow down and obey if Sam tried to force her to do anything. Hell, forcing Bella Swan was a surefire way to cause even more problems and they had enough of those without creating more.But pregnant . . .. . .. . .. . .That was . . .He wasn’t sure what it was.Was that even possible?“She can’t be pregnant. That’s ridiculous,” Billy stated. “You know as well as I do, cold ones cannot procreate.”“Then what we know is wrong!” Harry raged. “Seth had dinner at the Swan place yesterday. He saw it for himself. The girl is pregnant!”“Then the father must be human,” Billy reasoned.“She was dating a leach!” Harry shouted. Jacob could imagine him turning red in his anger.Harry Clearwater was an angry man. He’d always been that way. Jacob wasn’t sure why that was and he wasn’t about to ask, either. He’d been that way for as long as Jacob could remember. He tended to give Harry a wide birth, as most people do on the Rez.Billy sighed. “What is it you want me to tell you, Harry? I don’t concern myself with who Isabella Swan is dating, not dating, or who she shares her bed with. She’s an adult. It is not our business.”“It is if she’s carrying the child of a cold one,” Harry hissed.Jacob heard the front door open and Sam stepped into the house without knocking or waiting for an invitation. As soon as the older boy was inside, Jacob felt the little hairs on the back of his neck prickle.
Not. My. Alpha!
“I agree with Harry,” Sam stated. “This needs to be dealt with quickly. I’ve had my eye on Isabella since we found out she was dating the leach. She has not been seen with anyone else. If she is, in fact, pregnant with its child, that cannot be left unchecked.”“What exactly are you suggesting, Sam?” Billy asked. Jacob knew his father well enough to hear the gently simmering anger beneath the surface of his calm façade.Jacob could understand his father’s anger. Billy’s been Charlie's best friend their whole lives. They knew each other’s deepest secrets. They were godfathers to each other’s children. Billy adored Bella as fiercely as he loved his own children. Despite her choice of romantic partners, he would never do anything to go against her or Charlie.“Two members of the pack will be sent to the Swan residence to gather intel on the situation. If she isn’t pregnant, there’s no reason to harm an innocent. Though I personally don’t believe the girl is innocent or right in the head if she willingly dated a leach. That is neither here nor there. This is about the safety of our tribe and lands. If it turns out this was a misunderstanding, we’ll back off.”“And if it’s not?”“If, as we suspect, the girl is pregnant, neither she nor the thing she’s carrying will be allowed to live past this day,” Sam stated. “I realize you and Jacob are fond of the girl, which is why neither of you will see sense in this matter. It will be done. We cannot allow whatever she is carrying to survive.”There was a shift in the room and then the front door opened.“Brian and Brady are going to remain here with you, Billy,” Harry spoke. “We can’t have you warning Charlie or the girl.”As quickly as he could, Jacob threw on some clothes and left his bedroom via the window. He wasn’t sure why Sam hadn’t posted anyone outside his window, but he was thankful none of his brothers were there to try and stop his escape.He didn’t want to risk phasing and alerting anyone, so he ran. He wasn’t as fast on two legs, but it was safer this way. He didn’t want to hurt his brothers, but if he was stopped in his mission to get to Bella, he’d do whatever he needed to ensure his sister was safe.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
When Jacob arrived at the Swan residence, he could see a small, white-haired woman through the kitchen window. Two unknown men were sitting at the breakfast table drinking, what Jacob assumed was, coffee. Charlie entered the kitchen, already dressed for the day, his hair still wet from his morning shower.Despite the ungodly hour, Jacob knocked urgently at the front door. He could already sense two of his brothers approaching Forks. It wouldn’t be long before they arrived at the Swan house and sensed his presence. He figured, by now, Sam probably knew he was missing.As soon as the front door opened, Jacob went to burst into the house but was thrown backwards. He went tumbling down the stairs and landed in a heap on the front lawn.“What the hell?”Charlie had a look of utter surprise on his face. “Marie, your spell worked!”“Well, of course it did, dear.” The white-haired woman appeared beside Charlie. “I’m not new to the craft.” Her bright, dazzling blue eyes fell on Jacob. “Oh, more guests! How wonderful. I’ll start breakfast. Invite the young boy in, Charlie dear, unless . . .” her eyes narrowed, “is he a danger to Bella?”At the mention of her name, two men appeared behind Charlie, arms folded across their chests, eying Jacob like he had the plague.“Bella,” Jacob grunted as he got to his feet. Whatever just hit him, it packed one hell of a punch. “Is she pregnant?”He wasn’t sure how much Charlie knew. He was like a second father to Jacob. He didn’t want to put him in any danger with the leach coven or his pack.Charlie nodded his head. “It’s all right, son. I know everything. The pack. Cold ones. Vampires. Werewolves. Witches. None of this is new to me, kiddo. C’mon in and we’ll explain everything.”“Witches?” Jacob whispered; eyes wide. “And what do you mean cold one and vampire? They’re the same thing!”Behind Charlie, the darker-haired man growled. His eyes were a strange and eerie ice-blue. “Vampires—real vampires—are nothing like cold ones.”“Damon,” Charlie warned, then sighed. “But he is right. C’mon in, kid, and we’ll explain everything.”As Jacob cautiously walked through the threshold he shook his head. “The explanations will have to wait—Seth!” His eyes bulged at the sight of Seth whisking something in a mixing bowl.The younger boy grinned happily. “Hey Jake! What’s up?”“What’s up!” Jacob yelled, feeling a little irate now. “What’s up! I spent the whole night searching for you because Sam told us all you’d run away after an argum—why do you have a black eye and a bandage on the back of your head?”Seth shrugged his shoulders. “You know how Harry gets . . .”Jacob’s eyes narrowed. “So, there was an argument?”Seth nodded. “Yeah. I, uh, accidentally told Mom and Harry about Bella and they freaked. Then they found out I’d shifted and Sam tried to get me to join the pack, get a tattoo, and then imprint on some girl. No, thank you! Turning into a giant wolf hasn’t changed who I am. I’m still Seth. I’m still gay. I told Sam no. He wanted to fight me to prove he’s the Alpha—at least that’s what Nik said—but I said hell no. I don’t want to fight anyone. And then Harry threw me out,” he shrugged.Everyone in the room seemed to tense up at Seth’s statement. Jacob wasn’t sure why. It seemed like they were all holding their breaths, waiting for something.“I had no idea you could refuse to join the pack,” Jacob frowned. “Wish I’d known that sooner.”Seth sighed. “Jacob, did you hear what I said? I’m gay!”“I heard.” Jacob nodded.“And you don’t care?” Seth frowned, looking tense and nervous.“Love is love, dude.” Jacob shrugged. “So, you like hoo-hoo’s instead of ha-ha’s. I’m cool with it. You’re still my little brother. Nothing will change that.”Seth stared back at Jacob in awe.Upstairs, a male voice asked. “What’s a hoo-hoo?”“Uh,” Charlie cleared his throat. “As wonderful as this may be, I think you came here for a reason, Jake?”“Oh yeah!” Jake’s eyes widened as he turned back to Charlie. “The pack. They know about Bella. Is she pregnant with that bronze-haired leaches kid?”A growl tore through the house suddenly, putting Jacob on edge.“It’s okay, Jake,” Seth said, patting his arm. “That’s either Nik or Kol. Possibly both. They’re Bella’s soulmates. And yes, she is pregnant with a cold one's child, but we don’t know who the father is yet.”This was too much for Jacob. His head was beginning to spin. “I’m sorry, what?”Charlie chuckled. “C’mon, let’s start from the beginning.” He led the teen into the living room, offering him a seat on the couch while he made himself comfortable in his recliner.A moment later, three others joined them.“Jake, this is Damon, Stefan, and Nik,” Charlie introduced.Jacob looked the three men over. Damon was the one with eerie ice-blue eyes and black hair. Stefan looked younger now Jake was looking at him more closely. Nik was leaning against the doorframe. Jacob couldn’t decide if he was intimidating or trustworthy.“You’re one of Bella’s soulmates?”“I am.”“A vast improvement to her ex . . .”Nik’s lip twitched.“Nik’s been helping your father find the missing pack members,” Charlie said.“You know my father?”“I knew your grandfather, too,” he said, surprising Jacob.Jake turned back to Charlie. “Maybe you should start from the beginning . . .”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
By the time Charlie was done explaining everything, Jake’s head was spinning with all the new information.Charlie Swan is a werewolf.Werewolves are nothing like shifters. But he’s no Remus Lupin, either. That was good to know.Marie is a witch.Bella’s mother is an evil witch. No surprise there!The Cullen’s had left after Bella’s birthday party. Nobody was sure where they were now.Cold ones aren’t the only vampires in the world. There’s a different breed. Traditional vampires. Younger than cold ones but more powerful. Though they don’t have the marble-like skin. And a splinter could kill them. Good to know.Nik and his siblings are the exception. They’re The Originals. They came before all other traditional vampires. They were the first.Nik is different. He’s cursed. They didn’t go into the Original's story just yet, but Nik agreed to tell Jacob their story when his soulmate was safe.Bella really is the soulmate of two Original Vampires. Possibly all four brothers. That was mindboggling, but he could handle it. Love is love. If it’s meant to be, it’s meant to be. He wasn’t about to judge his best friend. She didn’t ask for any of this. It’s fate.And then they finally told him about the pregnancy.They called it a parasite. Demon Spawn. Evil. A soulless monster.“So, you don’t plan to let her keep it and raise it?”Charlie sighed and ran his hand through his hair. “Jake, son, there’s a chance Bella won’t survive the birth if we allow it to get that far.”He’d said the words as gently as possible, but still, Jake’s heart felt like it was about to rip in half at the mention of losing Bella.Charlie was still talking, telling him something, he wasn’t sure what. Right now, he didn’t care. The only thing he could see was his best friend lying dead and the parasite slaughtering the town. That wasn’t an option. He wouldn’t lose her.Jacob jumped to his feet. “Then turn her!” He cried. “Get it out of her and turn her!”“We can’t . . .”“Why the hell not?”“Because right now, Bella’s skin is as hard as a cold one’s,” Seth answered, entering the living room. “And turning her isn’t an option.”“Why?” He looked over at Nik. “You’re her soulmate. You can’t tell me you’re willing to leave her human and only spend a handful of years with her instead of eternity . . .”“He isn’t,” Seth answered before Nik could. “Neither is Kol. And my guess is neither will her other soulmates. But right now, it isn’t possible to turn her because . . .”“Because of what?” Jacob growled. “Give me one good reason why you’re refusing to save her life!”“She’ll go rabid and die,” Seth answered again.Jacob stared at him, losing all his anger as he dropped back down onto the sofa. “Run that by me again?”“Bella is the daughter of a werewolf and a witch,” Seth stated. “While witches can be turned, werewolves can’t. If they are turned—if they survive the transformation—upon their first kill, they’ll go rabid and die.”“Nik didn’t die . . .”“Nik is different. He’s the exception to the rule because he’s an Original.”“Seth’s right. Turning Bella isn’t an option,” Charlie stated. “Not yet. Eventually, she’ll have the choice to turn or not, but right now, we must find a way to get the parasite out of her without endangering her life.”“That’s the part we’re struggling with. Getting it out of her safely and then what to do with it once it’s out,” Stefan added.“Peter’s off communing with The Fates. Hopefully, he’ll come back with some answers on how to kill the parasite,” Charlie sighed.“Or at least subdue it long enough for me to rip its head off,” Nik growled.Jacob frowned. “I’m sorry, you’ve totally lost me again . . .” He shook his head. “You know what? Never mind. You can explain that later. Right now, we need to prepare for the pack. They’re coming . . .”“They want to kill my mate?” Nik snarled.Jacob nodded. “Sam has Brian and Brady watching my dad so he couldn’t warn Charlie. He’s meant to be sending two others to spy on you guys and report back what they find. I’m sure they know I’m here by now.”“Will that be enough to stop Sam?”“Doubtful. I’m sure my presence here will just piss him off even more.”“What’s their problem?” Damon demanded.“Same as ours,” Seth hissed. “But I’m sure Sam has his own way of handling it.”Jacob nodded. “Sam and,” he shifted his eyes to Seth, “and Harry,” he sighed, “think Bella has become a problem.”Seth let out a low growl.“Sam’s been watching Bella since she started dating The Mind Turd.”Charlie smirked.Damon chuckled.“He wanted to intervene when she first met the Cullens but Dad stopped him. They weren’t breaking the treaty or doing anything to warrant our interference. But Sam,” Jake sighed again, “he thinks Bella’s lost her mind and now that she’s pregnant, he has all the ammunition he needs.”“He and Harry will convince the Elders that whatever Bella is carrying will be a danger to the world. Granted, they’re right. But they aren’t going to stop to listen to reason. In their minds, all vampires, no matter the breed, are evil and must be eradicated. And anyone who sides with them are just as dangerous. My guess is, Sam will order the pack to attack and they will. If it’s an order from the Alpha, we won’t be able to deny him.”“You two have,” Nik stated.
Not. My. Alpha.
“I didn’t exactly refuse an order. I just refused to join the pack,” Seth frowned. “He told me I didn’t have a choice. It’s either join or fight him. And he made it clear he’d win that fight and force my submission.”A low growl tore through Jacob’s chest.
Not. My. Alpha.
Seth looked over at Jake. “I’ll bet Sam won’t attack today. He’s lost the element of surprise. He’s not going to launch a suicide mission.”“What makes you think it’ll be a suicide mission?” Jake asked. “The pack outnumbers everyone here. We’re strong. Even missing four members.”“Sure, the pack’s strong. But these guys aren’t exactly weak, Jake. I bet Nik and Kol could take the entire pack on their own without breaking a sweat, especially if Nik summoned his wolf and went all Alpha on their asses.”Jake looked over at Nik. “You can do that?”“I’m not sure,” Nik answered honestly. “I don’t know if I could summon that kind of power while my curse remains unbroken. My wolf has risen, but not fully. I still need to break the curse. However,” he grinned, “as the grandson of Ephraim Black, you have that power within you, Jacob. You are the rightful Alpha of the Quileute Pack.” Jacob stared back at the vampire in shock.He was the rightful Alpha? But Sam phased first. Sam’s always been the Alpha.
Not. My. Alpha. I am Alpha!
But Sam phased first!
Doesn’t matter! Not. My. Alpha. I am Alpha! I am Ephraim Black’s blood. I am Alpha!
The howl in the back of his head was loud and fierce. It would not be ignored any longer.
I am Alpha!
I am Alpha!
I am Alpha!
“That’s what my wolf’s been trying to tell me,” Jacob realized. “That’s why I have such a hard time obeying and submitting to Sam. Because . . . I’m not meant to . . .”
I am Alpha!
I am Alpha!
I am Alpha!
“You can talk to your wolf?” Seth asked.Jacob nodded.“That’s pretty cool.”“Can you talk to yours?”“Nah. Must be an Alpha thing. Although, I guess my wolf might not like me so much because I don’t plan to be a wolf too much longer.”“What?”“Let’s focus on our main problem, boys,” Charlie encouraged. “What are we going to do? We can’t leave Billy to deal with shifters on his own.”Jacob shook his head. “They wouldn’t hurt him.” He frowned. “Harry wouldn’t. They’ve been best friends for years!”“I’m not sure how true that is, Jake. Maybe once but now . . .” Seth sighed. “Your dad and my mom . . . they either were or they still are having an affair. Billy is my father.”“You’re my . . .”Out of all the things he’d learned today—cold ones, traditional vampires, werewolves, demon spawn, his best friend is a hybrid-tribrid-who-knows-what—it was this fun fact that had him at a complete loss for words.He knew his dad wasn’t a saint.He was also aware that Billy had a special friend after his mom passed.Jacob was only two when she died.He wasn’t going to begrudge his father any kind of happiness.Jacob looked up at Seth who stood tense beside Damon. His eyes were wide and fearful.“I guess,” Jacob said with a slight shrug of his shoulders, “you really are my little brother . . .”Seth relaxed. A wide, happy smile graced his face.“Okay, now that’s out, what do we do next?” Damon asked, looking at everyone in the room.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Charlie, Nik, and Jacob stood at the edge of the La Push boundary waiting for Sam, Harry, and Billy to join them.Jacob wasn’t sure this was the best idea they could’ve come up with, but it was better than Nik’s suggestion to ‘kill them all’. And at least this way, he would know for sure that his dad was safe.He was pretty sure nobody would hurt Billy. Sam wasn’t stupid. He knew that hurting their chief would, at the very least, get him kicked out of the tribe.Charlie was hoping they could solve this mess without bloodshed. Jacob wasn’t as hopeful. There was something off about Sam that set Jake’s wolf on edge. And now he’s teamed up with Harry, he feared it was going to be worse.They weren’t waiting long. Harry and Billy pulled up in Harry’s truck. As Harry was getting Billy out of the truck, Sam sauntered out of the woods.At Charlie's suggestion, Jake hadn’t phased. He thought it would be better not to antagonize the situation and having Jake in his wolf form might seem threatening. So, here he stood in his human form. Though he wasn’t exactly feeling powerless. He knew he could shift in seconds if it was necessary.“Why are you here and not on patrol, Jacob?” Sam demanded, his eyes narrowing when he caught sight of Nik. “And why did you bring a leach onto our land?”“He’s not on our land,” Jacob stated. “And I did patrol. I spent the entire night looking for Seth who you said had run away.”“He did.”“Seth ran away?” Billy asked, joining the group. “Why am I only just hearing about this?”Jacob looked over at his dad. “Probably because it’s a load of crap I was told last night by Sam. But, guess what? Seth never ran away. He was kicked out of his house and told nobody in the pack or on the Rez would take him in because of his sexual orientation.”Billy looked up at Harry. “This? Again? Really? He’s a fourteen-year-old boy. Who the fuck cares if he likes boys or girls?”“I will not have—”“HE’S A CHILD!” Billy roared, interrupting whatever was about to spew out of Harry’s mouth.“Where is he?” Sam asked, glaring at Jacob. “I order you to tell me where he is, Jacob!”Jacob felt the Alpha’s command. He felt it. His wolf felt it. And then he felt it wash over him and not make a damn bit of difference.“He’s safe at the Swan house. When I left, Nan was teaching him how to make pancakes.” Jacob said, straightening to his full height.He felt as if in that one sentence he’d grown another few inches.“You want him, Sam?” Jacob growled, his eyes locked on Sam’s. “You’ll have to go through me.”“Are you challenging me, Jacob?” Sam growled.“Nope. I’m warning you. If you want to get to Seth . . . if anyone wants to get to him . . . you’ll have to go through me.”“Easy,” Sam growled as he began to shake.“And me,” Charlie stated.Sam looked over at Charlie and grinned. “You’re human. One swipe of my paw and you’ll be dead.” “How about me?” Nik smirked. “Think you can take me, too, pup?”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Billy stared at the three men in complete shock. Well, no. He wasn’t shocked by Jacob. He was proud of his son. Even prouder that he was standing up for his younger brother. He was already showing the signs of a great Alpha. His grandfather would be proud. Billy was immensely proud of him.He wasn’t all that surprised by Charlie, either. The gold shining in his eyes could be due to the coming full moon tomorrow. More likely, Charlie saw himself in Seth. They were similar in a way. Both of their fathers were abusive assholes. Now that Charlie knew about Seth’s situation, there was no way he’d ignore it. Hell, he’d happily adopt Seth and take him into his home. And right now, as much as Billy loved Seth, that might not be the worst idea. He had a feeling, things here were going to get worse before they got any better. He didn’t want his boys—his sons—caught up in all of this.Klaus surprised Billy. His father had told him that the vampire was a good man. An honorable man. But it was hard to overlook the horror stories of his past. He may be honorable, but he was still a vampire. A vicious, cruel, sadistic vampire. And yet, here he was, the vampire who called himself the devil, willing to fight to protect a young Quileute wolf. There must be some good in him somewhere.Well, legs or no legs, he wasn’t going to be left out of this one.“And me,” he stated, wheeling his chair across the La Push border to sit beside his son and best friend.“Billy!”“No, Harry. Enough is enough. I’ve had my suspicions for a while but I was never able to prove anything and Sue always covered for you. That’s her choice, I suppose. But I will not allow you to hurt that boy any longer!”“I am an Elder—”“Not anymore, you aren’t,” Billy interrupted again. “I’ve already spoken to the council. You will no longer be an Elder of the Quileute People or have any say regarding the Quileute Pack.”He shifted in his wheelchair and peered around Harry to see three young boys coming out of the forest.“Ah, just on time,” Billy smirked. “It would seem, Sam, you don’t have as much of an iron grip on the pack as you believed.”The three young boys kept walking until they’d crossed the boundary line and stood behind Billy’s wheelchair. “When you left, Sam, it only took a stack of pancakes each for Brian and Brady to answer all my questions. Brady called Collin to join us. And I spoke with the Elders. I’ll be speaking with them again about Seth’s situation and advising that he remain in the care of the Swans.”“You can’t do that!” Harry seethed.Billy smirked. “You’ll find, as Chief of the Quileute Tribe, Head of the Elders Council, and Seth’s biological father, I most certainly can.”That came as a shock to Billy. Seth was his son. He couldn’t believe it when Sue told him. He’d always wondered. They’d only been together that one time, just a few years after his beloved Sarah was taken from him. He’d asked if Seth was his when Sue told him she was pregnant but she’d insisted the child was Harry’s. And she kept insisting for fourteen years. Until Leah went missing and the truth came out.“You might be able to interfere with Harry’s life, but you have no authority over my pack,” Sam growled. “Brian. Brady. Collin. Get back here, NOW! That is an Alpha order!”The three boys looked at each other as they tried to decide. They were too young to deal with this situation or the threats and danger that came with being a shifter.Billy’s pride in his son soared as Jacob moved to stand behind the boys, wrapping his long arms across the shoulders of Brian and Collin, with little Brady in the middle.“If you don’t want to join Sam’s pack, you don’t have to. Seth said no. I’ve said no, too. But if you want to return to Sam’s pack, that’s okay, too. The choice is yours.”“Nobody here will judge you boys if you want to return to Sam,” Billy assured them. “You’ve done nothing wrong.”“No,” Collin stated, his voice decided. “We’ve talked about it. We want to stay with Jacob and Seth. We aren’t going back to La Push or Sam’s pack.”Sam shrugged. “Fine. Take them. They’re weak anyway. My pack is still strong. Stronger than yours Jacob. Strong enough to take you out, get to the leach lover, and do what needs to be done!”A low, dangerous growl came from Nik. “My patience is wearing thin, Jacob,” he warned.“Bella is pregnant,” Jacob confirmed. “She is carrying the child of an unknown cold one.”“Then she and the child must be killed!”“ENOUGH!” Nik roared. “Go near my mate—”“What?” Sam smirked. “You’ll kill me?”“No,” Nik said, his voice quieter. “Death would be too good for you. If you harm one hair on my mate’s head, I’ll make sure you spend the rest of your pathetic life, however long that may be, in excruciating agony, wishing for a merciful death.”Sam laughed. “I’m not afraid of a leach!”Nik grinned. “I can smell your fear from here. Your pack may have numbers, but my brother and I will tear you all limb from limb without batting an eyelash. And if you think I’m cruel and sadistic, just wait until you meet Kol.”Charlie cleared his throat and stepped forward. “The parasite Bella is carrying will be eradicated as soon as we can figure out how to safely remove it from my daughter without harming her. We’ve called in a doctor. She’s on her way. Hopefully, we can end this within the next few days.”“And if you can’t?” Sam sneered. “Am I supposed to let her raise whatever she’s carrying? Are you going to risk innocent lives just to save one?”“That one is my daughter!”“And there are hundreds of daughters in this town. Mothers. Fathers. Grandmothers. Sisters. Brothers. Am I to trust that you give a damn about their innocent lives?”Eyes shining a bright gold, Charlie snarled and darted forward, punching Sam so hard he went sailing through the air and landed flat on his back.“SHE IS MY DAUGHTER! MY CHILD! Go near her and you won’t have to worry about Nik or Kol coming after you. I’ll put you down myself!”Sam’s eyes widened as he stared at Charlie. “What the hell are you?”Charlie smirked. “I’m a werewolf, Sam. A real one. I recommend staying inside tomorrow night. I doubt my wolf will be as willing to allow you to keep breathing after you’ve threatened our child.”Sam scurried back and then jumped to his feet. “You’re as bad as the leaches! Prepare for war, Charlie Swan. I’m coming for your daughter. And anyone who tries to protect her will fall!”With his threat lingering in the air, he spun on his heels, shifted into the humongous black wolf, and then ran into the surrounding forest. A moment later, they heard the echoing howl as Sam called to the rest of his pack.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– Africa – Emmett looked down at the ticket in his hand. He was sitting on the edge of a King-size bed, in the most luxurious hotel in Tanzania. He loved Africa. The energy. The culture. The nightlife. The people. The hunting. Especially the hunting. But this time, no amount of chasing lions and wrestling wildebeests brought him the same joy it once had. Despite her acceptance of the animal blood diet, he knew his baby sister would hate the idea of him sinking his teeth into the jugular of a lioness, chasing cheetahs, or fighting hippos.During one of their Sunday afternoon strolls through the forest in Forks, she’d admitted her dislike of the animal blood diet. It wasn’t the blood that bothered her or that she thought it made him weaker. No. Isabella Swan worried for the animals.He explained to her that they don’t hunt endangered animals. They only hunt big game in overpopulated areas. Humans do far more damage than seven vampires feeding every few weeks.She didn’t seem bothered by their hunting habits. She figured it was all part of the balance of nature. What bothered her more was the idea of mothers being ripped from their young. She saw animals as being innocent and just living their best life, at least until a vampire came along and killed them for their blood.He argued that it was the circle of life. There’s always going to be a predator higher up on the food chain. She countered his argument by asking how natural it is for vampires to drink animal blood.Surprising him, she’d wondered if it wouldn’t be better to hunt humans. Not innocent humans. No. She questioned if vampires could do the world a service by hunting criminals. Those bastards who murdered innocent people, raped, and did God only knows what other evil deeds that went unpunished for whatever reason. She’d told him of the cold cases Charlie often investigated where there wasn’t enough evidence to convict a criminal, the criminal had evaded capture, or simply couldn’t be found. She wondered if a vampire's far greater resources—and magical powers—could locate the criminal and eat them.They’d discussed the issue endlessly. He even suggested she talk to Carlisle. He was far more persuasive and informative than Emmett believed he could be on the subject.Truthfully, he couldn’t help but consider her point. There is a great deal of evil in the world. Most of that came from the human population. He might be a vampire, but he’d only taken a handful of innocent lives in the last seventy-four years. And all of that had been when he was a newborn and struggled with his control. He’d only slipped twice after his newborn year and that was when he crossed paths with his Blood Singers. There’d been no choice then. He needed their blood and anyone who got in his way would have been seen as a threat to his meal and dealt with swiftly.Though impressive, his stellar record had more to do with Carlisle and Rosalie than his desire to save human lives. Carlisle believed every human life mattered. Every. Human. Life. Therefore, it was Cullen rule number 2: If you wish to remain with the Cullen coven, you must abide by the Cullen vegetarian diet. Slipups are expected, accidents happen, but they shouldn’t happen too often.The vegetarian diet hadn’t been a choice Emmett was offered. Carlisle made the choice to drink animal blood when he first became a vampire and discovered an alternative to human blood. Emmett didn’t get that choice. He was expected to live off animal blood because he was Rosalie’s mate.He was never asked if it was what he wanted. He woke up. Rosalie took him hunting for the first time. He fed. And that was that.It wasn’t until he was learning about his new life—months later—that he discovered human blood was a vampire's natural food source. As soon as he realized the truth, he wanted to try it, but he was told if he wanted to remain with the coven and Rosalie, he would need to adhere to the Cullen lifestyle. And, of course, he wasn’t going to leave Rosalie. She was his Angel. His mate. He couldn’t bear the thought.Emmett closed his eyes and let out a slow breath. That was a lifetime ago.The thoughts of his mate sent his mind whirling in another direction. To the night that changed their lives forever. Bella’s eighteenth birthday party.He’d gone over that night countless times in the past three weeks and he was sure beneath the happy smiles something was going on.For the most part, the Cullens saw him as the family idiot. The clown. There were times when they’d depended on his strength to get them out of a sticky situation but not one of them—except Jasper—had any idea of the strength he truly possessed. They hadn’t bothered to ask.Neither Carlisle, Edward, nor Rosalie saw his strength as a gift. But Emmett did. To him, it was the best thing in the world. To him, it meant he could always protect the ones he loved. It was his way of contributing to the family. But because it wasn’t telepathy or visions it was overlooked and forgotten.On many occasions, Edward has said how simple Emmett’s mind was. He was easy to read, like a crystal-clear lake. Nothing was lurking beneath the surface. His thoughts were mundane and almost always something he’d say out loud.To a point, this was true. Emmett is a simple man with simple tastes. He enjoys video games, wrestling with Jasper, computers, technology, construction, pranking people, and making his mate happy.But despite what Edward may believe, his mind was anything but simple. A long time ago, he’d learned how to keep the surface of his mind exactly like that crystal-clear lake. That was the place he kept his most mundane thoughts. Beneath the lake was an entirely different story. In the deepest darkest depths of the lake was a place Edward would never, could never reach. That is where Emmett kept his most private and cherished thoughts. A place where he could think clearly without worrying about a mind reader exposing him to a family who shoved him into a box and labeled it ‘Prankster, Jokester, Fun Guy’.The night of Bella’s eighteenth birthday everyone had been so happy to celebrate their newest member.It was all going so well.Alice was almost vibrating with excitement.Jasper was projecting all those good feels into the room.Emmett was sure Jasper couldn’t see what was right in front of him. But Emmett had seen it. It was subtle. Nothing anyone else would notice. But it was there. Jasper was always so much happier when Bella was in the house. There’d been a constant weight on Jasper’s shoulders for as long as Emmett had known him. But the moment Bella appeared, Jasper became a different man.Alice was always so much happier, too. There was no weight on Alice’s tiny shoulders, not like what he saw with Jasper. But the moment Bella entered their life, Alice lit up like a Christmas tree. She was overjoyed and excited in a way he’d never seen. Alice was always bubbly and energetic, but this was different. He couldn’t explain it and he didn’t really understand it.Bella was opening presents when it all went to shit.One little paper cut.A single drop of blood.For a moment, everyone in the room froze.All eyes turned to the lone human in the room as she stared down at the drop of blood pooling on her finger.And then . . . chaos ensued.In the moment, Emmett had reacted as he believed necessary. To stop the main threat in the room from reaching his little sister. But he’d been wrong. So very, very wrong.Jasper was never a threat to Bella.Now that Emmett had the time to replay that night in his mind, he saw everything he’d missed.Rosalie was being her usual bitchy self to Bella. No change there.Esme was smiling happily.Carlisle made a good show of being in the moment and playing the part of an excited father celebrating his daughter’s eighteenth birthday. But Emmett saw the look in his eyes. That wasn’t happiness. He was fearful. But of what?Edward had asked Jasper to keep his distance from Bella while she was in the house. From Edward’s perspective, it was a reasonable request. He believed Jasper had no control of his bloodlust and worried for his human mate. But Emmett—who knew Jasper would be just fine—had a hard time not punching the little mind-reading bastard for his asinine suggestion.Despite Edward’s request, Jasper was slowly edging toward Bella. It was subtle. Nothing anyone would notice unless they were paying attention. Which, at the time, Emmett wasn’t.The birthday girl was on edge. She hadn’t wanted the birthday party and only gave in because Edward insisted.After learning of Bella’s displeasure, Alice had been reluctant to throw the party. She’d suggested a sleepover instead, or a movie night with the whole family, or whatever would make Bella the happiest. Alice only ever wanted to make Bella happy. But, after speaking with Edward, Alice’s opinion suddenly changed.
What was that about?
Blood pooled on Bella’s finger. The thin wrapping paper had sliced through her delicate flesh.Everyone stopped breathing.Nobody moved.A soft gasp came from Alice. Her head swung toward Bella as she took a breath.Jasper softly growled—more like a warning than a threat—as he stepped closer to Alice, who was suddenly swaying on her feet. A small growl came from her as she took a step toward Bella. It was almost like she was answering Jasper’s growl with one of her own. Hers was much more defiant. Jasper growled again—this one much more than a warning—and Alice’s small frame shook.
Was she going to attack Bella? That can’t be right. Can it? Alice has impeccable control. She exceeds Carlisle in that area! I don’t think I’ve ever seen her struggle with her bloodlust… Come to think of it, have I ever heard her say anything about being hungry or needing to hunt? Alice must hunt… right?
Alice shook her head. At the same time, Jasper growled again.All eyes turned to him.
The family didn’t see Alice’s reaction to Bella’s blood…
Emmett’s eyes never left Bella. She was still staring down at the blood oozing from her finger. Beside her, he saw Edward. At the time, he hadn’t caught it. But now, he saw.There was a smile on Edward’s face that Emmett had never seen before. It was malicious. The look of hunger on his face was terrifying.“Daddy!” Alice let out a low whimper, her eyes shifting toward Jasper as her body moved toward Bella.
She called him Daddy. What the hell was that about? Some kind of kinky roleplay? I’ve never heard anything like that from them before . . . although, Alice and Jasper are extremely private. I’ve never heard anything remotely sexual from them . . . hmm . . . Why did I never notice that before? They’re mated. They must have sex…
Putting that thought aside for now, Emmett remembered the absolute feral roar that came from Jasper as he turned his eyes on Edward. He’d never heard a sound like it. The windows rattled and the fear in the room went from controlled to DEFCON 1 in a nanosecond.Alice dropped to the floor, unconscious. And Jasper shot forward. As he moved, Edward threw Bella across the room and into a table full of presents and her birthday cake.Remembering the events as they took place, it was easy for everyone to believe Jasper had been the threat in the room. The others weren’t paying attention to Edward or Alice. They hadn’t seen what Emmett had. Though, admittedly, he didn’t realize he’d seen anything until it was too late.Emmett and Rosalie tackled Jasper and tried to restrain him, though that was no easy feat. The man was stronger than Emmett realized. It took all of Emmett’s strength just to hold onto the struggling vampire. Even then, Emmett was no match for Jasper’s gift. The calm billowed out into the room and Edward began to waver on his feet, just like Alice had. It was enough to partially subdue the jackass so that Carlisle could get to Bella.What had been a simple paper cut was now a large cut down her forearm that needed stitches.“Get him out of here!” Edward snarled, pointing an accusing finger at Jasper.Of course, Jasper was blamed.The shame Emmett felt for thinking so little of his brother would eat at him for years to come.Edward blamed Jasper for everything. James. The baseball game. The ballet studio. Every time Bella tripped over her own feet, it was now suddenly Jasper’s fault. He demanded Jasper be kicked out of the coven.And, shocking the hell out of Emmett, Carlisle refused.That was a first!Even Esme looked shocked by that one.Rosalie looked smug. He’d spent weeks listening to her harp on about how this was a mistake and that the human didn’t belong with them. Now she was proven right and she wasn’t going to be happy until everyone knew what she’d known all along.Sometimes—and he hated to admit it—it was hard to love Rosalie.He’s never hated her.When she asked Carlisle to turn him, he hadn’t hated her for it. She always harps on about not having a choice and how much she hates being a vampire, yet she is just as guilty as Carlisle. They’d both found a human dying after a vicious, brutal attack and they’d done what they believed was best, turning them to save them.The difference was Emmett loved his life as a vampire. And Rosalie hated it with a fiery passion and she never let Carlisle forget her displeasure.Emmett figured he was going to die that day anyway, so living a vampire life was better than living no life at all.Hell, he didn’t even hate the new life he’d been given. He accepted it. He embraced it. And he loved his mate with everything he had in him. He protected her. He cherished her. He gave her space when she needed it. He helped her heal. When they were struggling, he accepted Jasper’s offer to help. He drove her to therapy and held her when she cried afterward. He was there when she lashed out. He was there when she needed his comfort. He gave her every part of him and he never, not once, asked for anything in return. Nor did he expect anything.He couldn’t bring himself to hate his Angel because he truly didn’t hate her. But sometimes—recently, a lot of the time—he found it hard to like her. And even worse, he was starting to question if he even loved her…He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.He could clearly remember the look in Rosalie’s eyes when Bella was hurt. It was cold. Malicious. Vindictive. Arrogant. And smug. And it broke something between them that Emmett wasn’t sure could be fixed this time.He’d always known she didn’t like Bella. And that was fine. He could live with his mate not liking his baby sister. It would be hard at times, but he could deal with it.He never realized how deep that dislike went until Bella’s birthday party. Rosalie was self-righteous and smug. What had happened to Bella, and the fallout afterward was no more than what Rosalie had expected. She said it enough times. Bella was not meant to be in their family. She was human and of no importance to Rosalie, nor should she be to anyone else in the family, especially not Emmett.He’d spent a lot of time thinking about this and, honestly, he couldn’t fathom why Rosalie hated Bella so much. And it was hate. Not just mere dislike. She seemed too loath the human girl and, for the life of him, Emmett couldn’t understand it. Shaking those thoughts from his mind, Emmett stood and grabbed the suitcase from the walk-in closet. There was no point trying to figure out what Rosalie’s issue was this time.The facts remained the same. Emmett saw Bella as his little sister. He loved her. Cherished her. And Rosalie hated her, which put one hell of a strain on their relationship.Had she simply not liked Bella, or the two didn’t get along, Emmett could have dealt with that. He’d figure out a way to make his mate happy and still have his little sister in his life.But the hate his mate had for this innocent young girl…He couldn’t understand that.Bella had done nothing to Rosalie. And Rosalie treated her like she was worse than the dirt beneath her designer shoes.It was disgusting.But sadly, this wasn’t the first time he was disappointed in his mate.By the time he was finished packing, the bathroom door opened and Rosalie stepped out wrapped in a fluffy bath towel and nothing else. Her long, golden blonde hair trailed down her back. Her big, golden eyes were bright. She was, as always, exquisite.“Where are you going?” She asked, eying the suitcase. “I thought we agreed to stay a few more weeks. Have a little time to ourselves…”“That’s what you decided for us, not what I want. I’m going back to Forks.”Rosalie tensed. “We promised Edward we wouldn’t interfere in her life.”“You promised. I didn’t,” he stated. “I never would’ve agreed to something so ridiculous. He had no right to impose his will on all of us. Bella is a member of our family. Not just his plaything!”“She’s human, Emmett!”“Yes!” He snarled, rounding on his wife. “She is human! A vulnerable, innocent human girl who knows far too much about our world and who attracts danger like it’s going out of style! What the hell Carlisle was thinking when he agreed to abandon a member of our family, the most vulnerable member of our family, is beyond me. But I will not risk my life, your life, the life of my sister, or anyone else I love because Carlisle is too far up Eddie’s ass to think about the consequences!”“What consequences? Who’s she going to tell?” She sneered. “Nobody would believe her even if she did open her mouth!”Emmett shook his head. “I’m not worried about Bella telling anyone. I know she won’t. She’ll take our secrets to her grave. My concern lies with Laurent, who knows we befriended a human and told her our secret. Or how about the Denali coven? They know all about Bella. Or how about the biggest threat to my little sister’s safety, Victoria?”Rosalie rolled her eyes. “Edward said—”“I don’t give a damn what that boy said,” Emmett growled. “We left her to roam the world. Maybe Edward was right and she didn’t care about James. But what happens if he’s wrong?”“He wasn’t. Alice said—”“Alice said she can’t see Victoria! She doesn’t know where she is or what she’s doing.”Rosalie crossed her arms over her chest. “So, you’re just going to go to Forks and what? Turn Bella against Edward’s wishes? Go against Carlisle? Risk draining her?”“Well, that depends on what Bella wants, doesn’t it? After all, unlike the rest of us, she has a choice. Not that her so-called mate, you, or Carlisle asked what she wanted. And even when she voiced that opinion, nobody ever listened to her. Least of all the boy who was claiming to be her soulmate.”“He is her soulmate!”“Is he?” Emmett questioned.Rosalie’s eyes widened a fraction.“Think about it, Rosalie. If Bella was Edward’s mate he would’ve turned her already. He wouldn’t keep her human and vulnerable. No vampire in their right mind would allow their mate to be so vulnerable in our world.”Rosalie shook her head and darted forward. She placed her hands on Emmett’s chest and looked into his dark eyes. “This is wrong, you know that. Edward asked us to stay away. She deserves a normal, human life. To go to college. Have a career. To fall in love. Get married. Have children. To grow old and then die a normal, natural death. She does not belong in our world, Emmett. I know you don’t want to damn her soul like the rest of us. You need to forget about her.”With that, before he could speak, she stepped back and dropped the towel to reveal her beautiful naked body.“Let me take your mind off that stupid human girl…”She went to touch him again but Emmett stepped back.It hit him like a ton of bricks.
How did I not see this before? It’s so obvious.
“I love you with everything I have in me, Rosalie. You are my soul. My heart. The love of my life. My angel. But the fact that you’re willing to let an innocent girl suffer and possibly die because of some petty jealousy is beyond fucked up. I’m going to say this one more time and I pray you hear me; Isabella Swan is my baby sister. And leaving her, not only hurts my soul, but it’s beyond wrong and goes against our number one law.”“What happens if one of the seven vampires who know about Bella is caught by the Volturi and read by Aro?” He asked. “What will happen—not only to Bella—but to our coven if the Volturi find out we left a human with knowledge of our world? I will not allow you or Bella to be hurt or killed because Edward is a jackass and Carlisle has his head in the sand.”Rosalie shook her head. “You can’t turn her—”“That is not your decision to make. Nor is it mine. The choice belongs to Bella. And I for one believe she deserves to have that choice and not be told what to do with her life based on other people’s beliefs.” He shook his head. “Then again, what would you know about what Bella wants? You never took the time to know her. You were too busy being jealous and spiteful.”“I’m going to Forks,” he continued, putting on his jacket and grabbing his suitcase. “I think we need to have a little time apart to figure out what we want as individuals and as a couple.”He looked over at her, hating to see the devastation and pain on her beautiful face. But this needed to happen. He couldn’t take her attitude anymore.“Emmett—” She whispered, staring back at him with wide, glassy eyes.“We need some time apart,” he repeated. “When you get your head out of your ass, you’ll know where to find me. But I won’t see you before then, Rosalie. Things between us need to change because if they don’t…”“If they don’t, what?” She demanded.“If they don’t,” he whispered, “I’m not sure how much longer I can do this with you. I love you, Rosalie. With all my heart. But I don’t like you…”Without another word, Emmett darted out of the room and quickly left the hotel. They had his credit card number, so Rosalie could stay as long as she wanted. And he’d call Esme on the way to the airport to let her know what happened. She’d call to make sure Rosalie was okay. Maybe she’d even join her in Africa or the two would meet somewhere. Esme was the best and she’d make sure Rosalie was taken care of when he couldn’t be with her.He hated doing it. He hated leaving her. He hated the words he’d said to her. But there was only so much a man could take and Emmett found himself at his wits end. Seventy-four years he’d been dealing with Rosalie and her attitude. He needed a break. He hoped that this was for the best. He hoped he hadn’t just made a monumental mistake. He hoped that, in the end, maybe, maybe this would make them stronger. But he still worried that this wouldn’t change anything. He worried it would just make things worse. Maybe their relationship had been headed in this direction for far too long and now it was impossible to fix. He worried that maybe this was the end for them… ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───– Mystic Falls – Sheriff Liz Forbes stared at the sausages sizzling in the pan on her stovetop as she tried to wrap her mind around the last two days.The car accident with Logan Fell and Vicki Donovan seemed straightforward, if not a little perverted. She certainly hadn’t been expecting to find Logan with his jeans down and his manhood on display. She’d seen worse things, though. She could deal with it.The situation became something entirely different when she found Brian Walters dead in the morgue later that day. His body was drained of blood and there were fresh bite marks on his neck. It didn’t take a genius to figure out what had happened, especially when she discovered Vicki’s body was missing.She would need to tell the Council about Brian’s death. He was the town coroner, the one who signed off on all those ‘animal attacks’. They’d need to find someone else to do the job now.But did she have to tell them about Vicki Donovan?She couldn’t believe she was even questioning telling the Council. She’d always been taught that vampires are monsters. They needed to be killed swiftly and efficiently. But, how could she kill a young girl who she watched grow up? Vicki had her flaws, but there was no doubt in Liz’s mind that she loved her brother. She practically raised him. She worked to ensure he didn’t have to. She took care of the house, and the bills, and put food on the table. Yes, it was true, she spent her free time getting high or drinking, but Liz couldn’t exactly fault her for that either. She was an eighteen-year-old girl with far too many responsibilities.When it came to Vicki, Liz had turned a blind eye on more than one occasion. She did what she could to help the Donovan children. She even called CPS but Vicki was eighteen and had been named Matt’s legal guardian. She was working and providing for Matt. She was doing well in school, as was Matt. As far as CPS was concerned, the two were doing fine.Liz wasn’t convinced.When she could, she made sure to help out. She took Caroline to the Grill or ordered dinner from them at least once a week and she always tipped Vicki well. She slipped Vicki money when she wasn’t paying attention. She’d leave groceries on their doorstep, or pay Matt to do odd jobs around the house or at the station. It wasn’t much, but it was something.Now, Vicki Donovan is a vampire, and Liz had no idea what to do about that…“Mom!”Liz turned to Caroline as she whipped the frying pan off the stove and into the sink.“Are you okay? I called you like ten times…”Liz shook her head. “I’m sorry. I was miles away. Do you want me to make you a bagel or oatmeal or something?”Caroline smiled. “That’s okay. I’ll grab something while I’m out.”“It’s Saturday. Where are you off to so early?”“I have a committee meeting for the Halloween party at school, cheer practice, and a shift at the soup kitchen this afternoon. Then Bonnie and I have a study date tonight, which could lead to a sleepover if that’s okay?”Liz nodded. “It’s fine.”Caroline kissed her mother's cheek and danced out of the house, calling goodbye as she shut the front door behind her.Liz sighed, her thoughts returning to Vicki Donovan and what she was going to do.First, she’d need to contact Damon Salvatore to get more vervain. The Council was almost out. Liz didn’t have any vervain tea left, either. And she wanted to be sure Caroline started ingesting the herb, just in case. She would not leave her daughter vulnerable if Vicki remained in town. Then . . . she wasn’t sure. The question of what to do about Vicki loomed over her head. Was it right to keep this from the Council? What if Vicki killed someone? What if she killed Matt?She’d always been taught that vampires have no conscience. They’re monsters who feed on blood, kill indiscriminately, and have no humanity. They live only for the kill and the blood.Is that what Vicki is now? A soulless, evil monster who’ll kill anything in her path?If that were the case then, the answer was simple. Yes. She would need to be killed. Liz would not put Caroline, Matt, or this town in that kind of danger.But what if it isn’t that simple?It was that nagging thought that gave Sheriff Forbes pause. What if Vicki wasn’t a monster? ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Taking a deep breath, Vicki Donavon walked up the driveway toward her shared home with her brother. She hadn’t been gone long but knew it was long enough to make Matty worry.She stopped at the front door. She could already feel the barrier keeping her out of her own home. She’d been warned she would need an invite into her own home. She just hoped she could get it from Matt without drawing too much attention to herself. Thankfully, nothing about her physical appearance had changed. And as long as she kept up the act of being human, she hoped nobody in town would notice. It was pivotal to her life and to Matty’s that she did not draw attention to herself.Before she could do anything, the door swung open and Matt appeared, a look of worry etched on his face.“Vick! Where have you been? I’ve been worried.”She let her shoulders drop. “I’m sorry, Matty. I lost track of time and,” she sighed, “I’m sorry…”“I just . . . I worry about you…”“I know,” she smiled. “But you shouldn’t. I’m okay, Matty. I promise.”He shook his head. “What are you doing on the doorstep? Please, come inside,” he said, turning his back on her and heading into the house. “I was just making breakfast. Are you hungry?”Vicky felt her face begin to change and her fangs lengthened as she stepped over the threshold. “Starving.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– Forks, Washington –– Saturday 3 October 2009 –
Bella woke with a start. Her eyes snapped open. Her body was stiff as if she’d been lying in the same position all night. Maybe she had. She’d been having the strangest dreams. No. Not dreams. They were visions. But she wasn’t sure what she’d been seeing. Everything was blurred and fragmented like she was only getting bits of the whole picture.The bright sunlight streaming into her bedroom made her eyes hurt. She squeezed them closed and buried herself against the warm body lying next to her. Her fingers gently tugged at his t-shirt as she pressed her face against his side and breathed in his wonderful scent. Kol. She wasn’t sure how she could detect the difference between the two brothers. Her human senses were nowhere near as good as theirs. But she could.He shifted against her, wrapping his arm around her as her fingers slipped under the hem of his shirt. It felt so bizarre to feel soft skin instead of the cold marble she was used to.Although, maybe soft wasn’t the word she should use to describe Kol. Her fingers slowly explored the contours of his chest as he slept beside her. One finger circled his cute little belly button and then moved up to feel . . .
Holy crap! How does a man who’s spent almost a century dead in a box have such amazing abs?
Her fingers caressed his abs, moving between each perfectly sculpted muscle. It was so different from what she was used to. Edward didn’t have muscles like this. He wasn’t warm. His skin wasn’t soft. Lying next to him required half a dozen extra blankets due to his frigid temperature.“Like what you feel, angel?” Kol's amused voice rumbled next to her ear.Bella’s fingers paused midway up his chest and she lifted her head to look up at him.“I can take it off if that’s what you wish…”Her eyes shifted to his t-shirt-covered chest and she felt her cheeks heat.“I, uh,” she cleared her throat.“My body is yours, darling. If you wish to explore…”Her eyes widened, her cheeks flushed even more, and she shifted away from him. “I thought you were asleep…”Kol chuckled, a deep, rumbling sound in his chest. “I’ve been awake a while,” he told her, pulling her back down so that she was snuggled against him. “Your friend Jacob came over…”“Jake was here?” Bella frowned. “Why? Is Seth okay? Is he still sleeping? Did Jake come to take him home?” She struggled to pull herself up. “We can’t let that happen.”“Relax, angel,” Kol gently pulled her back down. “Seth is in the kitchen with Nan. Jacob came to check on you. He didn’t know Seth was here or what had happened between Seth and his parents.”“So, Seth is still here?”“He is.”“And he’s not going back to his parents?”“My guess is, Nik isn’t going to let that happen. He seems to have grown fond of the boy…”She nodded. She didn’t like seeing how angry Nik was last night when Seth showed up on their doorstep. It had taken her a while to get him to calm down and not run off to rip Harry’s throat out or tear out his spleen and make him eat it or any of the other dozen threats he’d come up with.
He sure is creative!
Though, admittedly, she wasn’t all that opposed to Harry’s death after hearing Seth’s story and holding him in her arms as he broke down.It had been a long, emotional night. The more she heard, the less effort she put into keeping her creative, vengeful mate calm.She knew there was a reason Nik was so upset and it went beyond his new friendship with Seth. But she also knew it wasn’t the time to ask him. He was too angry, too volatile, and Seth was far too upset. So, instead, she held Seth and promised to keep him safe.Taking a deep breath, Bella relaxed against Kol. Then, as her mind began to work, she shifted again, propping herself up on her elbow to look down at her mate. “Why did Jake come to check up on me? He usually sends me a text.”Kol smiled and brushed his fingers through her long hair, sweeping it back behind her ear. “The Quileute pack knows you're pregnant,” he told her. “Jacob came to verify and warn us that the Alpha, Sam, wants to kill you and the parasite. Charlie, Jacob, and Nik are meeting the Alpha and Jacob’s father to talk things out peacefully and ensure they understand we won’t let the parasite live long enough to take its first breath.”Bella stared down at Kol in shock.“Angel?” He reached up to cup her cheek. “What is it?”“You told me the truth…” She whispered.He smiled. “I would never lie to you. The very thought is ludicrous. You’re my mate. My soulmate. My other half. I would never lie to you or keep something from you, especially not when it involves your safety.”She stared back at him completely blown away. The idea that a vampire would tell her the truth, when she’d always been kept in the dark, was mindboggling!But then again, Kol isn’t Edward.
And Edward is not my soulmate.
She took a deep breath as that thought—Edward is not my soulmate, he never was—began to sink in.Part of her had known it all along. But it had been shoved down her throat from the very beginning.
Edward is your mate. He’s the only one who matters.
The words reverberated through her head on a constant loop.
Edward is your mate. He’s the only one who matters.
Edward is your mate. He’s the only one who matters.
Edward is your mate. He’s the only one who matters.
And then he’d left…And suddenly, those words—the words that had once been so loud in her mind—began to quiet.She looked down at Kol, who was staring back at her thorough chocolate-colored eyes, and, for the first time, she accepted him and Nik as hers. Completely. She’d only known them a day, but already she felt complete, safe, and cherished wrapped up in their arms.With a smile, she curled back into Kol and relaxed against him. “What else did I miss while I was sleeping?”Kol smiled and reached down to press a swift kiss against the crown of her head. “Not much. After you fell asleep, Nik carried you to bed and we decided to stay with you. I hope you don’t mind…”“I don’t,” she assured him.“Everything was quiet until about seven when Jacob arrived,” he continued. “Peter’s gone out into the forest to try to commune with The Fates and figure out why his gift isn’t working. Stefan has gone hunting. Damon left ten minutes ago to pick up Dr. Fell and Dr. Maxfield. Their flight doesn’t get in until this afternoon, so he’ll hunt somewhere in Seattle to appease the shifters. They’ll be back by tonight. Hopefully, we can remove the parasite in the next day or two.”Bella nodded. It would be nice to get it over with and be able to move on with their lives. She’d like to focus on finding the missing shifters. She’d learned about that last night from Seth and Nik. She didn’t like being the reason finding the shifters had been put on hold.If she was psychic then—from what she dreamed last night—the shifters were in danger and finding them needed to be a priority.Seth told her about his abilities last night and the awesome things he could do as a shifter. With their incredible strength, holding a shifter against their will should be as impossible as keeping a vampire hostage! And yet, whoever had taken them found a way to keep them prisoner.How?Most importantly, why?What made these four shifters special?
Maybe it’s not specifically about these four. Maybe they were just unlucky. Picked at random because whoever took them saw the opportunity and seized it.
More importantly than that, what was being done to them?Beside her, Kol shifted. “What’s going on in that beautiful head, angel?”She smiled and looked up at him. “We need to find the missing shifters. They’re my friends. It’s not right that we’re all focused on me and nobody is looking for them. There are enough of us here to deal with both problems.”“Have you seen something?”“Yes.” She nodded. “But I’d rather tell you when everyone is together.”“Then we best get you up and dressed,” Kol told her, kissing her forehead softly. “They’re on their way back.”Bella frowned. “How do you know that?”“Charlie just called Nan. I heard their conversation.”Bella rolled her eyes. “Show off.”Kol grinned.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Once Bella was up, showered, and dressed in black leggings and a dark blue floral sweater, Kol carried her downstairs.“I can walk, you know…”He grinned and kissed her nose. “But this way I get to hold you a little bit longer.”She smiled and leaned into him.The kitchen was bustling! It looked like a scene out of Harry Potter. The kettle was whistling and dancing on its base. Coffee was percolating. Mugs and cups were dancing across the countertop. Bread was floating through the air and landing in the toaster. Once cooked to perfection, the toaster spat it out and each slice whizzed through the air and slotted into the stainless-steel toast rack to cool. On the stove, pots and pans were moving by themselves. The food inside the pans was being stirred or flipped by floating spatulas. In a bowl, which was floating in the air, a whisk was whipping cream. Plates were zipping through the air. At the sink, pans were washing themselves. Dirty dishes flew into the open dishwasher. The fridge opened and the condiments floated through the air toward the breakfast table, which was setting itself. Nan stood in the middle of the kitchen, her arms moving like a conductor leading an orchestra.
Magic is awesome!
“Good morning, sweet pea,” Nan smiled happily, turning her back to the dancing kitchen appliances to face her granddaughter.“Can you teach me how to do this?”Nan’s smile brightened. “Of course! It’s mostly telekinesis and a few household spells. Nothing too complex.”Even with her back turned and her obvious lack of concentration, everything in the kitchen continued to move.Bella smiled. “I think it’s awesome.”Laid out on the kitchen island were dozens of serving dishes piled high with sausages, bacon, scrambled eggs, breakfast potatoes, pastries, pancakes, waffles, assorted fruits, donuts, muffins, Danish, and what looked like fried chicken.Kol set Bella down at the breakfast bar and went to the fridge.“Are you feeding the army, Nan?”She smiled. “Something like that. Your friend Jacob is bringing three shifters home with him and from what I’ve heard from Seth, those boys can eat like it's their last meal!”“Why is Jake bringing more shifters home?”“I’m not sure yet. We’ll find out when they get here.” She guided Bella to the table and pulled out a chair for her. “Now, you stay away from the fried chicken. How’s your stomach this morning? Any morning sickness?”“Not yet.”Kol strolled over with a coffee cup in hand. This morning he’d chosen a white mug with a picture of a cute hippopotamus. The words circling the animal said ‘Don’t Be A Twatopotamus’. Instead of filling it with coffee, Kol sank his fangs into his wrist and let his blood fill the mug.There was something incredibly sexy about that. His dark brown eyes found hers as he bit into his wrist. The same way he’d bitten into her wrist yesterday to remove Edward’s venom. She wasn’t sure if she should feel as turned on as she was. She’d never given much thought to being bitten. But . . . damn . . . it was something she was giving a lot of thought to now!When there was enough blood in the mug, Kol removed his wrist and she watched in awe as he healed.He set the mug in front of her and leaned forward to kiss her forehead. She’d just taken her first sip of Kol’s blood—which tasted like heaven in a mug—when the front door burst open.Instantly on alert, Kol whipped around, putting Bella at his back as he faced whatever threat might try to harm her.His reaction was unwarranted, though. As soon as Nik appeared in the doorway, Kol relaxed.Nik darted into the kitchen and went straight to his mate, kneeling in front of her. His dark blue eyes met hers and, for the first time, she noticed the hint of green in his eyes. She hadn’t seen that yesterday. There was something familiar about his eyes, but she couldn’t put her finger on it.“I missed you,” she whispered, brushing her fingers across his jaw.It was an odd feeling, this ache in her chest. One she wasn’t used to feeling. He’d only been gone a few hours and for most of that, she was asleep in Kol’s arms. But she’d missed Nik. Her body ached without him by her side.“I missed you too, my little love.”His eyes roamed her body. A soft growl reverberated through him as his gaze shifted to her bloated belly.Following Nik, Charlie, Billy, Jacob, and three boys Bella didn’t know piled into the kitchen.“Oh, wonderful,” Nan smiled, “more guests.” She darted over to the three young boys, ushering them toward the table. “Eat. Eat! You must be starving.”The boys didn’t protest.“It’s true…”Bella looked over at the doorway where Jake was standing, his eyes locked on her bloated Bella. Billy was beside his son, staring at her, too.“I mean, I believed Charlie. But seeing it…”Bella looked down at her belly and then back at Jake and Billy. She wasn’t sure what to say or how they’d react. But she shouldn’t have worried. Before she could speak, Jake was across the room and had his arms around her in a tight bear hug.“It’ll be okay, Bells,” he whispered in her ear. “We’re all here for you. Whatever you need.”“I love you too, Jake,” she replied, hugging him as tight as she could.He chuckled happily.When they pulled apart, Bella saw that Billy was staring at Seth, who was glaring back. The young boy was wearing one of Bella’s aprons. A pink and yellow monstrosity with polka dots around the straps, a big yellow bow at the side, and cupcakes adorning the front. Renee had given it to Bella for her sixteenth birthday. Bella thought it was hideous and never wore it. Now she was wishing she’d thrown it out to save Seth from having to wear it. Though, he didn’t look at all bothered. There was flour on the front of the apron and other spills. Batter smudged his handsome face.“I’m not going back,” Seth growled.Shocking the room, Billy sighed. “I would never ask you to go back, son.”“And I’m not your son!”Billy sighed. “Yes, son, you are. And I’m truly sorry I didn’t realize it until far too late.”Seth frowned. “What do you mean, you didn’t realize? Haven’t you known all my life?”Billy shook his head. “Your mother and I were only together once. She and your father were going through a difficult time. They were separated and Sue was talking about divorce. It was one of those, ‘it only happened once’ moments,” he shrugged. “She told me she couldn’t have any more children and I had no reason to suspect she wasn’t being honest. When news of her pregnancy got around, I asked her if I was the father and she said I wasn’t. I believed her. I had no reason to think I couldn’t trust her. It wasn’t until your mother overheard a conversation between me and old Quil about Jacob that she told me the truth…”Jacob looked over at his dad. “What do I have to do with this?”“Nothing, son. Old Quil and I were talking about how Ephrem was the Alpha and he suspects you are a natural-born Alpha, unlike Sam who just happened to shift first.”“What does that have to do with my mother?”Billy took a deep breath and looked back at Seth. “She wanted to know if you would be entitled to become Alpha because you are my son, and therefore come from my bloodline as well as the Uley line.”Seth shook his head. “I don’t want to be Alpha.”“That’s fine, son,” Billy assured him with a gentle voice. “As he’s older, Jacob is the rightful Alpha. But if he declined, you could take the position, if it was something you wanted. Right now, Old Quil and I believe you’re far too young. Jacob, too. But there may not be a choice for him because of Sam.”“When did you find out?” Seth asked. “About me…”“About a month ago. I wanted to tell you right away but your mother asked me not to and, at the time, I believed you had a good relationship with Harry. I didn’t want to come between that. So, I stayed quiet. I know now that was the wrong decision. There have been rumors about Harry’s temper for years, but I never thought he was hurting you or your mother. Had I known, I would have stepped in…”“I believe you,” Seth said softly.There was a lot that these two needed to work through. It wouldn’t happen in one breakfast. But this was a start. From what Bella could tell, Billy seemed genuinely remorseful.“But I’m still not going back,” Seth said, shifting closer to Nik.Billy smiled. “I think it’s best you stay here with Charlie and Nik. I know they’ll take care of you in ways that, right now, I can’t.”Nan looked over at Billy and frowned. She didn’t say anything, though Bella felt as though she wanted to. For now, whatever Nan was thinking, she remained silent.“Is Leah your daughter?” Seth asked, looking nervous.“No. Leah is Harry’s daughter.”Seth nodded.The room was very tense.Bella shifted in her seat.“Why don’t we sit?” Charlie suggested. “Breakfast looks wonderful and, I don’t know about the rest of you, but I’m starved after that confrontation!”Everyone made their way to the table. Bella sat between Nik and Kol, though she was far more interested in her blood than eating. The table was quiet and tense. She figured, as well as Billy and Seth, the tension could be coming from the fact that shifters and vampires—mortal enemies—were sharing a meal.
Well, at least they’re not killing each other over pancakes.
“What happened with the Alpha?” Kol asked.Nik and Charlie both growled.“He’s declared war on us,” Jacob answered.“He doesn’t believe we have any intention of removing the parasite from Bells,” Charlie added. “He thinks she’s a danger to this town and wants her dead.”To everyone’s surprise, Bella’s eyes lit up in excitement. “Oh, this means I have my first enemy! That was quick. I figured it would take a bit longer. I haven’t even left the house yet…”Nan beamed with pride."Bells,” Charlie sighed and shook his head, “having an enemy like Sam is not a good thing.”“I didn’t say it was, Dad. I just figured it would take longer for word to spread about my awesome power to blow up coffee tables…”Charlie stared back at Bella in shock. His mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water trying to get air.With a giggle, Bella smiled happily. “I’m kidding.”“You’re…”“Joking,” Bella said slowly. “I’m not an idiot, Dad. Sam is dangerous. But I’m mated to two of the most dangerous men on the planet. Nan’s an awesome powerful witch. You’re an Alpha werewolf. My best friends are shapeshifters. My uncles are vampires. And, if Sam and his merry band of mind-controlled shifters do manage to get past all of you, I’m not exactly powerless anymore. One touch of my hand and it’s bye-bye wolfy…”“Bye-bye wolfy?” Billy frowned. “What does that mean?”“Well,” Bella shrugged, “if I can siphon the magic out of things like Nan thinks, can’t I just siphon the magic out of Sam so that he’s no longer a shifter?”The whole table suddenly went still. Eyes were wide in shock. All the shifters, except Seth, looked horrified. Kol looked pensive and unsure. Nik looked excited. Charlie was grinning like the Cheshire cat on Christmas morning.“I’ll volunteer to be your test dummy, Bells,” Seth offered.“No!”“No!” “Absolutely not!”“You can’t do that, Seth!”“Now dear,” Nan placed a reassuring hand on Seth’s, “let’s not test out Bella’s control on someone we all love. I know you don’t wish to be a shifter, but I would rather we don’t use you as a guinea pig. Don’t you agree, Bella?” “Yes,” Bella nodded. “I’m not even sure this is something I can do. It’s just theory right now. For all we know, if I siphon away your magic, it could kill you.”Billy looked pale. “Is that possible?”Bella shrugged. “No idea. Which is why I’m unwilling to use someone I love as a test subject.”As the conversation came to an end, the table was once again tense with the new knowledge that Bella would one day be a formidable enemy. She just needed training.“I think I had more dream visions last night,” she blurted out, wanting to break the tension.“You have visions?” Jake asked, his eyes wide.Bella nodded. “I’ve been having them all my life. Mostly in dreams, I think. Usually, I’d paint or draw something I’d seen. I didn’t realize it at the time, though. I just figured they were dreams.” She shrugged. “When I started dating Edward, he burnt all my artwork and then did something to stop me from seeing things. Now that he’s gone and my magic is manifesting, whatever he did seems to be wearing off.”“Do you have any idea what he did?” Billy asked, a look of concern in his dark eyes.She shook her head. “No. There are moments of my relationship with Edward that are fuzzy. Not just the night I got pregnant but other times before that, too. The cold ones call it dazzling. It can make a human disorientated and, in some cases, lose time. It also makes them compliant.”“It’s a hunting technique,” Kol hissed. “Centuries ago, when the Volturi first took power from the Romanians, they outlawed prolonged dazzling because of the effect it was having on humans. Now, it is only to be used while hunting or if they’re exposed. Dazzling a human once won’t do much harm, but if it’s prolonged, like what Bella experienced, it can cause irreversible damage.”Charlie looked up. “What do you mean irreversible damage?”“Prolonged exposure can cause hallucinations, nightmares, weight loss, headaches, mood swings. If it’s severe enough . . . insanity.”Charlie's eyes were full of fear as he looked over at his daughter. “Bells?”She shrugged. “I feel fine. Although,” she smiled. “I am having breakfast with five young boys who claim to be shapeshifters, two vampires, a werewolf, a witch, and an Indian chief. Yesterday I blew up a coffee table with the wave of my hand. I’m having dream visions. And there was a ghost in my bedroom last night. All in all, I’m not sure I’d know if I was going insane, Dad.”Charlie nodded. “Good point.”Bella giggled.“What did you see in your visions, dear?” Nan wanted to know as she spooned more breakfast potatoes onto Jake's plate and added another five sausages to Collins.
These shifters sure can eat!
“I dreamed about the missing shifters.”That got everyone’s attention. Heads snapped up. Food was forgotten. Mouths hung open in shock.“I couldn’t see much,” she continued before anyone could ask. “I don’t know where they are. It was cold and sterile. I could smell disinfectant. I didn’t see Embry, Quil, or Jared. But I did see Leah. She’s hurt but alive. Though, I’m not sure how this vision stuff works. I couldn’t tell if it was the future or the past so…” she frowned, “I guess that’s not helpful…”Kol reached out and took her hand in his. “You’ve known about magic for two days, angel. It will take time to learn.”Nan nodded. “Mm. He’s right. Deciphering visions is never easy, even for someone who’s been having them for years.”Bella sighed. “I’ve also been thinking,” she began. “It’s not fair that you’re all focused on me when there are four other lives on the line. Who knows what’s happening to them or how long they have left? I think it would be more beneficial if some of you helped the shifters while those who can help me do so.”A low growl came from Nik.Bella placed her hand on his. “You know I’m right,” she said gently. “You’re the best person to help them…”“You are my mate…”Bella smiled. “When Damon gets home with Dr. Fell and Dr. Maxfield, there will be fifteen of us. Then, hopefully, Elijah, Finn, and Rebekah will arrive. There are plenty of us here to tackle both problems. You lead the search for the missing shifters and Kol can work with the doctors to get this thing out of me.”His eyes shifted to Kols and then back to Bella.“The shifters are family,” she told him. “Quil and Embry are my friends. If something happens to them and we could’ve helped but we didn’t because of this,” she pointed to her bloated belly, “I’ll never forgive myself.” She leaned into him a little. “Please…”Nik sighed. Bella smiled and kissed his cheek.“Tomorrow night’s the full moon so I’ll be out of commission for a while,” Charlie added, “but before then, I can help with the missing shifters. It’ll be nice to be able to do something other than wait around feeling useless.”“There’s not much I can do for Bella,” Billy spoke. “But I can help these kids.”Kol looked over at Nan. “Could you do a locator spell?”Nan shook her head. “I tried. Whoever took them either is a witch or is working with one.”Billy frowned. “What does that mean?”“They’re cloaked,” Nan asked. “It’s a powerful spell, too. Whoever put it up doesn’t want to be found.”“Then we’ll just have to do it the old-fashioned way,” Charlie said with a bright smile, looking eager to get to work.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
After breakfast, Bella settled on the sofa to read while everyone broke into two groups. Nik led the rescue mission to find the missing shifters, while Kol was left with the task of demon spawn extraction. Jake took charge of the shifters. They were too young to be involved in this but wanted to help. Collin, Brady, and Brian stayed with Jake to patrol around the Swan house, while Seth went with Nik to help locate the missing shifters.Not long after breakfast, Peter came home. He’d spent the whole night trying to communicate with The Fates but nothing seemed to work. He was frustrated and annoyed.“So, your gift doesn’t work at all?” Bella asked him when he came to sit beside her.He sighed and shook his head. “It’s like The Fates have abandoned me.”“Or maybe they’re being blocked by something…” she frowned, looking over at Nan, who was sitting in Charlie's recliner knitting. “Is that possible?” She asked. “Qetsiyah did mention something about a powerful witch on the other side causing problems. Is it possible she did something to Peter’s gift?”Peter smirked. “She’s quick,” he said to Nan, then looked back at Bella. “The witch on the other side is named Esther. She’s Kol and Nik’s mother.”“Also known as The Original Witch,” Kol said, entering the living room with another mug of blood for Bella.He placed the mug in her hands and kissed her forehead.“Thank you,” she smiled happily and, when he sat down beside her, she curled into his side. “But why would your mother block Peter’s gift? She’s your mother. Wouldn’t she want to protect and love you?”Kol huffed. “I don’t think our mother knows what love is, angel. In our human lives, she stood by and allowed our father to terrorize and abuse us, none more so than Nik. Then Henrik died and on Mikael’s orders, she tapped into dark magic and turned us all into bloodthirsty vampires, which stole my magic. I was left with a rather painful void where my magic used to be and a hunger for blood I could barely control. She cursed Nik. Broke Rebekah’s heart. Murdered the first love of Elijah’s life. And turned her favourite child into an eternal bore.”A few more puzzle pieces slid into place. She understood now why Nik had been so protective of Seth. They had something in common.Without saying a word, Bella curled deeper into Kol’s side, placing her hand above his heart as she pressed a soft kiss to his jaw.For a while they were silent. The only sound in the room was Nan’s knitting needles tapping away as she worked.Then something occurred to Bella. She looked over at Peter, who was watching her.She held out her hand and watched, mesmerized, as the purple whisps of her magic began to curl around her fingers. She wasn’t angry this time. She felt calm. Almost peaceful.“Angel?”“I was just thinking,” she frowned. “Nan said yesterday that she’d never seen magic like mine and the best comparison she could give me was to a siphon. But their hands glow red and mine are purple.”“Okay…” Kol frowned.She looked up at him. “If I am a siphon, couldn’t I just siphon the spell that has been placed on Peter so that his gift works again? Sort of like my idea of siphoning the magic from Sam. We don’t know what that would do to Sam—maybe it would kill him—but this is just a spell. It shouldn’t hurt Peter, right?”“Theoretically, it could work,” Kol nodded. “But there are a lot of unknowns regarding your magic. We don’t even know if you are a siphon. You’ve done magic without siphoning anything…” His eyes shifted to Nan and then back to Bella. “And I’ve never heard of siphons before so I’m not entirely sure how your magic works…”Bella looked over at Nan. “What do you think?”Nan smiled. “It’s worth a try. But you’ll have to be very careful you don’t siphon away Peter’s vampirism. That’s a spell, too.”“How do I tell the difference?”Nan shrugged. “No idea, darling. The best way to figure it out is to try. If Peter will consent. You should never siphon someone without their consent.”Bella looked back at Peter who shrugged. “It’s worth a shot. Nothing I’ve done works.” He moved closer to Bella and held out his arm. His eyes met hers. “I trust you.”Without a word, she placed her hand on his arm. She wasn’t sure what she was doing. She hoped she wasn’t about to make things worse for him.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Kol watched in amazement as Bella closed her eyes and took a deep breath. As her hand began to glow, he wasn’t sure what to expect. He’d never seen magic like hers, nor had he ever seen a siphon. Lavender whisps curled around her fingers, but the longer Bella’s eyes remained closed, the darker the whisps became.It was fascinating to watch.Cringing, she squeezed her eyes tighter, as if something were hurting her. “I can feel the darkness in Peter…”“His vampirism…”She shook her head. “No.”She opened her eyes. Like her hands, her eyes were purple. Around the pupil was a band of brilliant, vibrant green and a second band of gold, which bled into the dark purple of her irises.As soon as she opened her eyes, she gasped in shock. Her eyes went from Peter to Kol and then to Nan. As soon as she set eyes on her grandmother, she tensed and snapped her eyes closed.“Angel? What’s wrong?”“I don’t know,” she cringed, keeping her eyes closed. “Looking at Nan . . . she’s so . . . bright!” Nan smiled happily. “You see it…”“See what?” Peter asked, looking worried.“Magic,” she answered. “It’s a gift possessed by certain powerful witches. If you possess the gift, it usually starts through touch rather than sight. But older, experienced witches can see magic. I imagine Bella can both see and feel magic due to the sheer amount of power she has.”“Can you make it go away?” Bella asked, her head turned toward Nan but her eyes squeezed closed.“No. But it won’t take long for you to adjust.”Bella huffed. “How long!?”“A week, at most,” Kol answered, remembering how it had felt the first time he’d seen magic. It wasn’t just his eyes that had hurt, his whole body ached as he adjusted to the new sense. “Your mind needs time to adjust to the new sense you’ve just unlocked.”Bella turned and leaned into him. “This happened to you, too?”“When I was human,” he nodded. “I was what you’d call a magical prodigy. Mother and Ayana started my education when I was still just a boy. Father wasn’t pleased to learn I’d tapped into my magic. He believed it was a waste of time for me to learn to control my power. I was better off learning to fight and hunt like Finn and ‘Lijah.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Opening her eyes, Bella snuggled into her mate, offering him comfort as he reminisced.Reluctantly, she looked over at Peter. Looking at the two vampires in the room wasn’t as bad as looking at Nan. Her magic radiated through her entire being like a shimmering, sparkling golden aura surrounding her. It was bright, like looking into the sun, and made Bella’s eyes burn. Looking at Peter was almost soothing after the luminescence of Nan.“What do you see, angel?” Kol whispered in her ear.She placed her hand over Peter’s heart. “The magic that keeps him alive and made him a vampire is here. it’s not dark. It’s more like a honey-golden aura with flecks of crimson. It’s lovely. But it’s not impossibly bright like Nan’s magic. It’s more subtle. And only radiates from his heart. The spell that’s been placed on him is black. It’s dark, ugly, and painful. And, unlike the gold in his heart, there’s a band of black surrounding his head, like a sinister halo.”Kol looked at Nan. “You don’t see that?”“No. This is not a gift I ever developed.” Her eyes shifted to Bella. “From what I learned from my mother, who did have the gift, the darker the magic the worse it is. I imagine the black aura Bella can see surrounding Peter’s head is what’s blocking his gift. It makes sense that it would be localized in his mind. Can you remove it?”“Yes,” Bella nodded, moving her hands up to grasp each side of Peter’s head. Her eyes met his. “But it might hurt…”“Do it,” Peter growled. “I trust you, Bella.”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
With a nod, the purple whisps surged and Peter grunted in pain. He was gritting his teeth and trying to remain still, but Kol could see whatever Bella was doing was causing him a lot of pain.Finally, after a moment, he cried out, his eyes widening as the pain became too much for him.Unsure what was happening, Nik, Charlie, and Jake ran into the room from the kitchen.“What the bloody hell is going on?” Nik demanded.“Bella is helping Peter,” Nan stated, without taking her eyes away from her granddaughter.“It sounds like she’s killing him!” Charlie yelled over Peter’s screams.Another moment passed.And then another.Peter’s screams echoed through the house.Finally, after what seemed like hours, Bella released Peter. He sat before her, staring back at her in complete awe.With a smile on her beautiful face, she looked over at Kol. “It’s done,” she told him and then fainted.Nik shot forward. He knelt beside the couch, where Bella had fallen into Kol's arms. The two men looked over their mate, ensuring that she was unharmed and safe. Nik bit into his wrist and pressed it against her lips, hoping his blood would help her.The silence in the room was deafening. None of them were expecting Peter to scream suddenly. His fingers thrust through his hair, pulling on it as his body curled in on himself and he squeezed his eyes closed.“Peter?” Nik asked cautiously as Kol held onto their unconscious mate.“Jasper . . .” Peter cried. “Carlisle . . . Redhead . . . Army . . . Mystic Falls . . . Doctor . . . Evil . . . Wol—” Unable to withstand whatever was happening to his mind, Peter’s eyes rolled into the back of his head and he passed out.“What the bloody hell was that?”“A backlog of information from The Fates, I would imagine,” Nan said, returning to her knitting. “If the spell on Peter was blocking out his gift, The Fates might not have realized and continued to send him information. That information was released when Bella removed the spell.”“Oh, I get it,” Jacob nodded. “The information overloaded his brain and he conked out.”Nan smiled. “Exactly. He’ll be fine.”“And Bells?”“Exhaustion, most likely.” Nan theorized. “Once she’s awake, she’ll need more blood and some lunch to refuel, but she’ll be fine.”Kol looked back down at his mate in awe. It was clear now that she was a siphon. There were still questions regarding her magic. He’d never felt power like hers and it made him wonder if she could do more than just siphon. Would she be capable of practicing magic like a regular witch? She was, after all, extraordinary. And there was still so much they didn’t know about her, her power, and her species. “Don’t worry, dear,” Nan said with a smile as she passed him to go into the kitchen, “all will be revealed soon…”Kol watched her disappear through the door with a frown on his face. He wasn’t sure if that was supposed to sound exciting or ominous. Possibly both.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– Forks, Washington – Bella woke slowly. Her head hurt and she felt drained but, also, oddly full. Sort of swishy. It was an odd sensation. She could feel the magic in her pulsing through her veins; zipping from one nerve ending to another, as if she was made up of electricity.“Angel?”She squeezed her eyes closed and then blinked them open. “I feel weird…”“Weird how?” Nan asked.“Full,” she answered, “but also sleepy…” She frowned. “That doesn’t make much sense, I know. I can feel the magic pulsing through me…”“Do you need to release it?”“No,” Bella shook her head and attempted to sit up. It wasn’t easy with a beachball belly.“I gotcha, Angel,” Kol purred, gently lifting her so that she was sat upright.“Thank you,” she whispered, nestling into him. She looked back at her grandmother. “I can handle the magic. It’s just . . . I’m not used to feeling so . . . full. Does that make sense?”Nan nodded. “It does. It’s not something I can relate to very well. I think that’s a normal feeling for me but, if you are a siphon—even partly—this is likely the first time you’ve felt the magic within you.”Bella nodded as she yawned.When she was sitting comfortably, Kol went to get her another mug of blood and Nan brought her a small plate of orange slices, dark chocolate, and a handful of mixed nuts before lunch.“Are you okay, love?” Nik asked, kneeling beside her. His fingers gently brushed across her temple as he cupped her flushed cheek in his hand.She leaned into him. “Mmm.” She sighed. “I’m fine.”“You scared me,” he admitted with a soft sigh.She brushed her fingers through his hair. “I’m here,” she whispered. “I’m not going anywhere.”A moment later, Kol returned with her fresh mug of blood.Once Nik saw that she was safe, he returned to the kitchen, to continue helping the others with the search. They all agreed that saving the missing teens needed to be a priority.“How’s Peter?” Bella asked. He wasn’t in the living room anymore.“He passed out after you siphoned the spell,” Kol told her, taking a seat beside her on the couch. “Nan said his mind was overloaded with information after the spell broke. When he woke up, she advised him to hunt before he tried to access his gift again. He’ll be back later.”She nodded.She’d just finished her snack and drank the last drop of blood when the doorbell rang. The whole house went still and quiet as the tension and anticipation rose.“I’ll get it,” Charlie grumbled.A moment later the door opened.“Angela!” Charlie exclaimed, finally relaxing.“Hi, Chief.”“What brings you by, kiddo?”“I came to see if Bella’s feeling any better and give her the homework she’s missed this week. And, uh, to remind you about, you know, tomorrow…”“I can’t forget about that,” Charlie sighed. “Why don’t you come inside?”Bella wasn’t sure that was the best idea. Why was he inviting a human into this mess? And what was happening tomorrow? There was the full moon, but Angie didn’t know about that. Did she? Surely, he hadn’t told her.A moment later, Charlie entered the living room with an anxious-looking Angela behind him.As soon as Bella looked at Angela she knew she wasn’t human. She had no idea what she was, but with her new magical sight, she could tell there was magic within her. Much like Charlie there was a faint forest green and pearly luminescent white surrounding her, radiating throughout her body but accumulating in her chest.
Does that mean she’s a werewolf like Charlie?
“Bells there’s—”Angela gasped as her eyes fell on Bella. “Oh, my God! Bella, you’re pregnant!”Bella chuckled. “Can’t get anything past you, Angie.”“When did this happen?” She asked, darting around Charlie to come and sit next to her friend. “Is it Edwards?” As her butt hit the sofa, she suddenly stood up again and moved away from Bella. “Whoa! Why is it so evil?”Bella frowned. “How do you know that?”Angela looked over at Charlie. “Have you told her anything?” “She knows all about what I am and the supernatural.” “And about me?”“Your story to tell, kiddo, not mine,” he assured her.“Angie?” Bella frowned. “What’s going on?”Angela sighed and dropped into Charlie's recliner, keeping a little distance between her and Bella. “I’m a werewolf.”Bella stared back at her best friend. A best friend that she’d always believed was human. Until now.She figured this explained the colors shimmering around Angela, the same colors as Charlie. Forest green and a pearly luminescent white, represent the full moon and werewolves. Just as crimson and honey gold represent traditional vampires, ruby red and gold like the Tuscan sun represent Original Vampires. Nik has a little forest green in him, too, but it’s not nearly as bright as Charlie or Angela, likely because his wolf is still bound.How did the Cullens not know about this? She understood how she wouldn’t have realized. Until two days ago, she had no idea anything but cold ones existed. But wouldn’t the Cullens have recognized her scent or sensed her somehow? Surly Edward heard something in Angie’s mind. And if he did miss it, you’d think Alice would’ve seen two of Forks’ residences sprouting fur and a tail once a month!“Cool.” Bella smiled. “I’m a witch with the werewolf gene and I’ll probably end up becoming a vampire one day,” she told Angie, watching the look of awe on her face. “I’m a special case.”“You’re the Tribrid,” Angie breathed. “My grandmother used to tell me stories about the Tribrid and how powerful he’d be…”Bella cocked an eyebrow. “He?”Angie sighed, nodded, then shrugged her shoulders. “She’s old. Very traditional. And believes men have more power than women. In her mind, there was no way the Tribrid could ever be female.”Bella nodded. “There’s a lot of that going around lately.”“Tell me about it,” Angie sighed then looked over at Kol, watching the two girls, and back to Bella.“Oh, sorry!” Bella smiled, “Angie, I’d like you to meet Kol Mikaelson. My soulmate. Kol, this is Angela Weber. Angie was the first friend I made when I moved to Forks.”Angela’s eyes widened. “An Original…”“Ah, good. You’ve heard of us. A pleasure to meet you, darling,” Kol smiled, his dark eyes lingering on Angela.“And you…” her eyes darted back to Bella. “Did you say soulmate?”Bella nodded. “I did. Kol’s older brother Nik is also my soulmate,” she explained. “He’s in the kitchen helping the Quileute shifters find their missing members. And we believe their older brothers Elijah and Finn will also mate with me.”Angela’s eyes were wide as she stared back at Bella. “Wow . . . That’s, um . . . wow…”“I used to know a Flora Weber back in the early nineteen hundreds, any connection?” Kol asked.Angela blinked and looked over at him. “Maybe,” she shrugged. “I don’t know much about my ancestors. I guess it’s possible. From what I’ve been told, you’re the Original who’s an expert in all things magical, right?”“Correct,” he nodded.Angela nodded. “Then it’s possible. My father’s side of the family are witches. My father doesn’t practice anymore but my grandmother taught me…”“So, you’re a werewolf-witch hybrid?” Bella asked.Angela shook her head. “No. While my father’s side of the family are witches, my mother’s side carries the wolf gene. The stories have been passed down through her family line, but nobody has broken the curse in decades. Until me.”Bella frowned. “So, you can’t be both witch and werewolf?”“Nope,” Angela sighed.Bella felt her heart drop into her belly. “So, when I become a wolf, I’ll no longer be a witch?”“From everything I know—which isn’t much—you’re different. You’re the Tribrid, Bella. I’m just a regular person. The rules that apply to the rest of us don’t apply to you. Much like the Originals.”“For me,” she went on, “I could practice magic like a normal witch, but once I broke the wolf gene, I was no longer able to access my magic because, for whatever reason, you can’t be both witch and werewolf simultaneously.”“That is the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard,” Bella shook her head. “Who makes up these cockamamie rules!?”“Nature, I guess.” Angela shrugged. “But, you know, it’s cool. I loved being a witch. That was awesome. But, aside from breaking all the bones in my body, there is nothing in the world like being a wolf. Once the pain is over,” she smiled, “it’s the best thing I’ve ever experienced.”“So, you’re happy being a wolf? You enjoy it?”Angela nodded. “The circumstances surrounding my transition were horrific, don’t get me wrong. But once I was able to get past that pain and accept what had happened to me, the Chief taught me to see the beauty in being a wolf. There are times I miss being a witch. But I feel more myself now than I ever did casting spells. I know that this is who I was always meant to be . . . even if nobody else in my family agrees.”“Your family doesn’t accept you?”Angela shook her head. “My mother is terrified I’ll hurt someone. Usually, during the week of the full moon, she’ll take my brothers away. She fears I’ll influence them and they’ll want to become wolves like me. My father can’t even look at me. And my grandmother, who taught me all about magic, disowned me the moment I transitioned and lost my connection to nature.”“I’m so sorry, Angie. I had no idea…”“Nobody does,” she said softly. “But,” she cleared her throat and took a deep breath, “It’s not all bad. The Chief has been my only support system. When I first transitioned, he was there. He recognized what had happened to me and offered to help me adjust to my new normal. My parents were so freaked, that I think they would’ve agreed to anything by that point.”“Now, every full moon, the Chief and I transition together,” she said softly. “My, uh, wolf has accepted him as our Alpha. He keeps us safe and calm and keeps us away from humans so we don’t hurt anyone else.” She looked over at Bella, tears shining in her dark eyes. “I hope that’s okay with you, Bella. I don’t know what I’d do if I didn’t have the Chief’s help . . . I don’t want you to think I’m stealing your father away from you…”“What?” Bella frowned. “No. Oh, God. No. No…” She shook her head and took a deep breath. She tried to get up but it was getting harder to move.Seeing Bella struggle, Angela darted over to her, instead. As soon as the two girls were seated together, Bella pulled Angie into a tight hug.“I’m glad my dad was there to help you, Angie,” Bella whispered, holding her friend as she softly cried in her arms. “The thought of you stealing him away never even crossed my mind. Charlie Swan is a great man. I know there is plenty of room in his heart for me, you, and a thousand other kids who need him.”Angela nodded against Bella’s shoulder. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ ☆: *. ☽ .* : ☆ ﾟ. ─── For a long time, the two girls remained wrapped up in each other’s embrace. Neither one of them noticed Charlie standing in the doorway, smiling.He was thrilled that Bells was so accepting of Angela. It was hard for him not to see the young wolf as another daughter. They’d been through a lot in the last four years. As much as she accepted him as her Alpha, he and his wolf accepted her as part of his Pack.He wasn’t sure what he would’ve done if Bella had rejected Angela. He knew she had every right to be upset by this. He was her father. He’d been there for Angela when she needed him most. He’d never been able to do that for Bella.He wished Bella had told him what was going on in her life. In the last hour, Jake had been quietly filling Charlie in on some of the things he’d seen Renee do and how she treated Bella. Charlie was . . . well, furious didn’t touch what he felt when he heard how Renee treated their daughter. Turning her into a maid. Leaving her alone for weeks at a time. Letting her work to pay the bills that Renee should’ve been paying. Not allowing her to attend school and forcing her into homeschooling. Charlie had been under the impression that was what Bella wanted, not what Renee forced upon her. The worst though, was when Jacob told him about the men Renee would bring home. Men she barely knew. And leave them alone with his daughter!No. Fury didn’t touch what he was currently feeling toward his ex-wife. He knew she was a selfish bitch. But he’d always thought she was at least taking care of Bella.How had he missed all the signs?How did he not know?Why hadn’t Bella been the one to tell him?These were just the few things Jake knew. He couldn’t imagine what Bella had been through that she hadn’t told Jacob.Why keep this a secret?Why protect Renee?He could’ve done something. Brought her home to Forks. She might not like Forks, but at least she’d be away from that environment and safe!“You promise you don’t hate me?”Charlie's eyes drifted back to the two girls on the sofa.“I could never hate you, Angie. You’re,” she smiled, “family.”A fresh wave of tears rolled down Angela’s flushed cheeks. “Thank you, Bella.”This meeting could’ve gone an entirely different way. Charlie knew that. He was immensely proud of Bells for accepting Angela, accepting all of this, with such an open mind and heart.He wasn’t sure what would’ve happened if it had gone in the opposite direction. There was no way he’d be able to choose between his two girls. Not now. His wolf would not allow his children to be harmed, and even though she didn’t come from him, every part of him accepted Angela as his daughter, just as much as Bella.From everything Charlie has witnessed, and all he’s been told, Angela needed Bella, too. Just as much as Bella needed Angela. He could almost feel it in his bones. They were sisters. And now that Bella knew of Angela’s situation, he was certain Angela would always have Bella in her corner.After everything she’s been through with Renee, he would have expected—he would have understood—if she’d been angry, aggressive, or even violent. There is a wolf that lingers beneath the surface, after all. But, somehow, she’s the complete opposite. Loving, kind, compassionate, and gentle.
She might not always be that way…
Charlie smiled.He hoped she wouldn’t.There was a time to be compassionate and a time to be ruthless. She’s young, in time she’ll learn how to read a situation and decide for herself which path to take. Luckily, she has—Charlie sighed—four mates to help guide her. As well as her family at her side.Now, he just had to hope they could get the parasite out of her, deal with Sam, and find the missing shifters before another problem found them.Something told Charlie, now that the Originals had joined their family, life would never be boring and quiet again. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ ☆: *. ☽ .* : ☆ ﾟ. ─── Nan tried to get Angela to stay for lunch but she politely declined. She needed to get to Newton's Olympic Outfitters for her shift. She’d switched with Mike so he could have Saturday off and she wouldn’t have to be around civilization during the full moon. Though, she hadn’t used that excuse with the unsuspecting humans.Not even ten minutes after Angie had left, Stefan arrived home. As soon as he entered the house, he paused in the doorway and breathed deeply.“What is that delectable scent?”Nan smiled, a twinkle in her bright eyes. “Bella’s friend Angela was just here.” She patted his arm. “She’ll be back tomorrow for dinner.”He frowned. “Is that wise?”“I don’t see why not. She knows all about the supernatural world,” she assured him. “She’s a werewolf. A member of Charlie's pack. And, from what I’ve seen, she and Bella will become very close in the future.”Stefan nodded.“Now,” Nan took his arm and led him into the kitchen, “I believe you and I need to have a little chat about Elena Gilbert…”Stefan opened his mouth and then shut again and sighed. “Elena’s a doppelgänger…”“Mm.” Nan nodded. “That’s why she and Katherine are identical…”Stefan sat at the kitchen table and ran a hand through his hair. “Yeah,” he nodded.“Do you understand what that means?” Stefan looked up at her. “I’m going to have to tell Nik and the others about her. The longer we keep it from him, the worse the fallout will be.”Stefan stared back at her in shock as if all the pieces had only just fit together in his mind. “She’s the doppelgänger he’s been looking for . . . the one that will break his curse…”Marie nodded. “Yes. Doppelgänger blood, Elena’s blood, is the key to breaking Nik’s curse.”Stefan’s eyes widened. “He’ll want to kill her!”Again, Marie nodded. “From what we know, to break the curse, her death is necessary. But provided we can find the moonstone and Nik can remain calm, listen, and trust us, I believe we can find another way…”“You think?” Stefan snapped. “I—I,” he shook his head. “I have to go back to Mystic Falls. She needs to be protected. We can’t let him…”Marie placed her hand on Stefan’s to calm him. “Now, Stefan, dear, I know you’re not this much of an idiot. Take your head out of Elena’s backside and focus. You know what will happen if you stand against Nik. It's much better to be honest and work with him than to defy him.”“It’s Elena…”“I know,” she said gently. “I know you care for her but the world does not begin and end with Elena Gilbert. There are bigger things at stake.”Stefan shook his head. “He’ll kill her, Marie!”“That is a possibility,” she agreed. “I’m hoping that it won’t come to that, though. If we can find the moonstone and study the original spell, between myself, Kol, and Bella, we should be able to find a way to break the curse without any deaths. But, for that to happen, I need you to remain calm and not go off and do something stupid to piss him off…”Stefan’s eyes widened. He’d never heard Marie swear before.“While we’re on the subject, shall we discuss your growing obsession with Elena?”Stefan tensed. “I’m not obsessed.”Marie arched an eyebrow. “Really. I beg to differ. You moved back to Mystic Falls because of Elena. You’ve spent countless hours digging into her past. You know more about her history than she does. You follow her around. You watch her when she’s unaware of your presence. And, if I’m not mistaken, you’ve recently told Elena you’re a vampire . . . something, I believe, you’ve never done before…”“I . . .” Stefan swallowed, “I . . . She figured it out on her own…”“You couldn’t have compelled her to forget?” Marie asked.“You know I can’t do that. I’m not strong enough and Elena wears vervain…”“The vervain is easily removed,” Marie countered. “She’s not ingesting it, is she?”“No,” he shook his head.“There, see. An easy fix. Remove the locket, compel her, put the locket back on and she’s none the wiser and no longer knows about the supernatural world or your biggest secret.”Stefan shook his head. “I still can’t compel her…”“You can’t,” she nodded. “But Damon can. Did you not think to ask for his help?”He shook his head. “Damon has been feeding on Caroline!” He snapped, his anger soaring.Marie sighed. She knew he’d been up to something. “Is he just feeding or are they having sex?”She could accept that he was feeding on Caroline and, very likely, compelling her to forget or keep his secret. She didn’t like it, but he’s a vampire. That’s what they do. It was an entirely different matter if he was having sex with Caroline and compelling her to be with him. Vampires or not, she expected better from Damon and Stefan. If she found out he was using a minor as his sexual plaything, there’d be hell to pay!Stefan shook his head. “It’s just feeding. Damon isn’t a saint but it’s unlikely he’d ever cross that line. He knows you’d never forgive him and the last thing he wants is to lose you…”Marie nodded.“He’s only doing it to taunt me and cause trouble with me and Elena…”Marie shook her head. “The two of you,” she sighed. “Have you spoken to Damon about this?”Stefan shook his head. “I know my brother…”“Obviously not very well,” Marie sighed again. “Damon has no interest in Elena. He’s concerned about you, Stefan. He’s worried that she’s—as he put it—'screwing with your head’ as Katherine did.”“No,” Stefan shook his head. “He wants Elena. He tried to compel her!”Marie nodded. “To find out what she’s up to and to get her to leave you alone…”“No,” he shook his head again. “He’s trying to take Elena from me. He’s jealous that she wants me and not him.”Marie could see now that she’d been right. Stefan was obsessed with Elena. Whether she was manipulating him as Katherine once did was unknown right now. It was possible. But it was also possible there was something else going on.In all his years, Stefan had never told a human his secret. He’d never been obsessed with a human. And, from what she knew and had seen of Stefan, he was over Katherine. Damon was the one who mourned her and was now eager to reopen the tomb and free her. The fact that she was not in the tomb would cause problems. But those were problems for tomorrow. “Have you told Damon you revealed your secret to Elena?”Again, Stefan tensed. “No.”“Do you plan to tell him?”“I don’t see how it’s any of his business. He needs to leave Mystic Falls and stay away from Elena. I won’t let him hurt her…”Marie nodded.This could be more of a problem than she’d anticipated.He let out a huffed chuckle and shook his head. “Is it happening all over again?” He asked softly. “Part of my brain keeps telling me this is wrong, that everything I’m doing is wrong. But the stronger part is completely focused on Elena. Even now, I’m wondering what she’s doing, where she is, who she’s with . . . and I know it’s wrong. I know that being with a girl who’s the exact double of my ex is weird on so many levels, but I also don’t care because it’s Elena… and I . . . I love her…”He sighed and shook his head. “I think I love her,” he repeated, frowning. “Everything in my head is screaming at me, telling me I love her. I feel drawn to her. I want to be with her. I want to be near her all the time. But,” he ran a hand through his hair, “is that really how I feel? There is part of me that knows this is wrong…”Marie patted Stefan’s arm. “This is what I mean by obsessed, dear. No matter. We’ll fix this. I have a feeling it’s more supernatural than natural. But, with everything we’ve got going on right now, it’ll have to be a problem for another day. First, I would suggest you tell Damon that Elena knows everything and, perhaps try having a conversation with him, instead of assuming you know what he’s up to.”Stefan frowned. “Do I have to?” He asked softly.Marie smiled. “Yes. You and Damon have been estranged for far too long. It’s time to fix this mess. You two need to do better. There will be no more attacking each other. No more trying to kill one another. You’re brothers. I expect better from my nephews! So do better, Stefan!”He sighed but nodded his head. “I’ll try.”She smiled brightly. “That’s all I ask.”Without another word, Stefan darted out of the house and headed into the surrounding forest. Marie wasn’t sure what the next few days and weeks would be like. She hoped that by the time they returned to Mystic Falls, Damon and Stefan would be on better terms, but she doubted it would be that simple.From the little she’d seen, Elena Gilbert was a lovely girl. But in her experience, once someone's eyes are opened to the supernatural, they change. How they change depends on the person. From what she knows of the Petrova doppelgängers—going back to Amara—those changes aren’t always good. Petrova doppelgängers tended to be inherently self-absorbed and manipulative.That doesn’t mean Elena would go down the same path. She is her own person. She makes her own decisions. And with the right guidance, she could break the cycle. Right now, she’s a grieving teenager who’s just learned of the supernatural. She’s in way over her head and very likely feels she has nobody to confide in. Considering her home life and the complete lack of support now her parents were gone, Marie wouldn’t be surprised if Elena lost herself to a darker path.Jenna was trying her best, but she was not a parent, nor did she know how to parent two teenagers. And Jeremy—Marie sighed—the poor boy needs more than an aunt who doesn’t know how to handle him or his grief.That would all change soon enough. Providing everything Marie has seen of the future comes to pass. Visions are notoriously tricky little buggers. Just because it’s seen, doesn’t mean it’s going to happen. Decisions change. Futures change.Marie wasn’t sure what would happen when she returned to Mystic Falls.If she returned.She would not leave Bella to fend for herself. She may be eighteen now, and a mated woman, but Marie would not leave her granddaughter when there are so many threats against her. If Bella chose to stay in Forks, or leave, or move to Mystic Falls, Marie would follow. And as the decision hadn’t been made one way or another, the fate of the Gilbert family was up in the air right now.As the front door swung shut, Marie looked up to see Kol standing in the doorway.“You can’t keep the doppelgänger from him,” he warned. “He’s been looking for her for five hundred years. If he thinks you’re hiding this from him, he will not react well and I would hate for Bella to be caught in the middle. I will not allow her to be harmed.”Marie smiled. “I believe he already suspects I know something. I have no intention of hiding the doppelgänger from him. His curse must be broken and therefore Elena is a necessary part of that.”“You seem oddly calm about all of this. The witches I’ve known in the past would not allow such a thing to happen. They’d see Elena as innocent and Nik as a monster…”Marie smiled. “Now, what on earth makes you think I’m anything like the witches you’ve known, Kol?”With a cheeky grin and a wink at the Original, Marie went back into the kitchen to prepare lunch for everyone, leaving Kol standing in the doorway, shocked. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ ☆: *. ☽ .* : ☆ ﾟ. ─── After lunch, Bella and Kol curled up on the couch and watched a movie. There wasn’t much they could do until Damon arrived home with the two doctors, so Bella decided to begin her mate’s re-education. Starting with The Wizard of Oz. It’s a classic. One of her favourites. And, in her opinion, everyone should see it at least once in their lifetime. And since Kol was busy being dead when it was first released, she had the pleasure of watching him experience the movie for the first time.They were only at the tornado part when the doorbell chimed. Bella sighed and paused the movie.“I’ll get it,” she grumbled, trying to stand up. She felt like her belly had doubled in size in the last few hours.“Stay here, Angel,” Kol insisted with a kiss to her temple. “I’ll get it.”She smiled and settled back into the sofa, watching as he strolled out of the room.Nan beat him to the door, pulling it open just as Kol appeared beside her.“Hi there.”A white-haired woman, standing at no more than four foot eleven inches waltzed into the house, past Nan and Kol. She was carrying her handbag on her elbow and wheeling a pet travel carrier behind her.“Ma!” Nan gasped, shocked. She pushed the door closed and followed the tiny woman into the living room. “What are you doing here? Are you alright?”As soon as the tiny woman entered the living room, she made a beeline straight for Bella.“Grammie!” Bella smiled. It had been a long, long time since she’d seen her great-grandmother. “What are you doing here?”“Everyone is fine. No one died. The home burnt down,” she stated, looking around the room. “What, no coffee table? Every home needs a coffee table. Where else are you going to put your coffee?”Bella shrugged. “I, uh, sort of . . . blew it up.”Sophia smiled brightly. “That’s my girl!”“Oh, god,” Marie sighed. “Ma, tell me you didn’t blow up the home…”“Of course, not!”“Well, how did you get here?”Sophia straightened up and looked over at her daughter with a straight face. “I hitched.”Marie’s eyes widened. “Ma!”Bella giggled.“I kid!” Sophia smiled. “A cab. I took a cab.”“From Mystic Falls?”“No, silly. I booked a flight. First class! And then when I got to Seattle airport, I took a cab. What do you think, I’m gonna sit in a cab for forty-five hours!”Marie’s eyes couldn’t get any bigger. “How did you pay for a flight? Why didn’t you call me?”Sophia’s eyes narrowed. “I’m perfectly capable of managing on my own, Marie. I don’t need help. I’m a totally independent person.”“I know, Ma,” Marie nodded, sighing, exasperated. “I know.”“I need four hundred dollars for the cab…”“Four hundred dollars?” Marie screeched. “Four hundred dollars? Ma! Why didn’t you call me? We could’ve picked you up at the airp—” her eyes widened just a tiny bit more, “did you say, first class?”“Uh,” Sophia shrugged, “yeah. That’s all they had available last minute…”“How did you pay for a first-class ticket?”Bella was pretty sure if this had been a cartoon, Nan would have steam coming out of her ears by now.
Oooooh! That is one pissed-off, Nan!
Trying his best not to laugh at the situation, Kol shifted toward the door. “I’ll take care of the cab,” he offered.Sophia looked over at the young man by the door and then back to Bella. “You have very good taste, Bambi.”Bella blushed.Marie sighed. “Sit down, Ma. You must be exhausted after your . . . unexpected trip…”“Why?” Sophia asked as Marie shuffled her to the sofa and sat her down beside a heavily pregnant Bella. “I rode in the plane, I didn’t push it.”Sophia looked over at Bella, taking in her beachball-sized stomach and the way her face was beginning to thin. “Looks like you’ve got yourself in some trouble, Bambi.” She frowned and placed her hand over the bump. “Hmm. This is not good. Not good at all.”Bella frowned. “You can sense that? I thought Nan had to bind your magic when you went into the home?”Sophia glared at her daughter. “She did, but that doesn’t mean I’m completely useless. I’ve been a witch for a long, long time.” She looked back at Marie. “I told you that boy she was dating was a scuzzball. Didn’t I tell you, Marie?”Marie nodded. “Yes, Ma. You told me.”As Sophia was turning toward her great-granddaughter, Charlie entered the living room. “Sophia, what are you doing here?”“Grammie’s home just burnt down,” Bella told him.“Oh, that’s terrible.”“Not to me,” Sophia said. “It was a retirement home and you know what they did? They set off the fire alarm. In a retirement home. Who can rush? Half the people have walkers. The other half can’t get out of their chairs. But they got bells going off like crazy! Do you know what that does to hearts that only beat a few times a week? It’s not pretty!”“Uh,” Charlie frowned, “no. I guess it wouldn’t be.”“Grammie,” Bella said, as Kol came back into the room and sat down beside his mate, taking her hand in his. “This is Kol Mikaelson. Kol, this is my great-grandmother, Sophia Salvatore.”“A pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Salvatore.”Sophia looked at the young man, her eyes narrowed. “Hmm.” She took his hand in hers and then looked at Bella’s. “A vampire,” she nodded. “An Original no less,” she nodded. “I like him better than the scuzzball…”Bella frowned. “How do you know about Edward?”“Qetsiyah,” Sophia answered as if that answered all their questions.Before anyone could question her further, a little yip came from the pet carry case.“Uh, Grammie, your suitcase just made a noise…”Sophia smiled and opened the case. She carefully pulled out a basket and placed it on Bella’s lap.Unsure of what Grammie had done or what she was now holding her lap, Bella looked down at the little basket and caught a glimpse of movement. There was a blanket inside the basket and something beneath it was moving.“Grammie…”The corner of the fabric moved, and a little shiny black nose poked out. Then an ear and two eyes as a tiny, longhaired blonde miniature Dachshund looked up at Bella. Around her neck was a dark purple collar; the same purple as Bella’s magic. Attached to her collar was a pendant with a single word engraved: Luna.“Oh, she’s adorable!”“I’m glad you like her,” Sophia smiled. “She’s yours.”Bella’s eyes flew to her great-grandmother. “Mine?”“Wherever did you get a dog, Ma?”“I rescued her from a shelter. She was abandoned by her previous owner. They think she’s only young; maybe a year.”Bella laughed as the tiny dog crawled out of her basket and climbed up her pregnant belly to get to her face. She gave a little bark and then began licking Bella’s face as her tail wagged at superspeed.“Oh, she’s lovely. Yes, you are,” She cooed and held up the little, wriggling dog so Kol could see her. “Can I keep her?”He chuckled. “You don’t need to ask permission, darling.”Bella stared back at him, not entirely sure she should trust his words.
He hasn’t lied so far, why start now?
This was new for her. She was used to the people in her life—mostly Renee and Edward—telling her what to do or not do. When she was a little girl, she’d begged her mother for a pet, but she’d always said no. The one time she’d mentioned wanting a dog to Edward, he told her if she ever brought a pet home, he’d drain the animal dry in front of her.As if she somehow sensed Bella’s distress, Luna cuddled into Bella’s shoulder and licked her jaw. Bella sighed happily and brought the little dog closer to her.“Welcome to the family, Luna,” she whispered, scratching behind her small blonde ears. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ ☆: *. ☽ .* : ☆ ﾟ. ─── A while later, Marie was peeling potatoes and gazing out the kitchen window when a shiny black truck pulled up in the driveway. Before the truck had come to a full stop, the passenger door was thrown open and a tiny girl leaped out and ran toward the front door at an inhuman speed.The knife in Marie’s hand dropped into the sink and she whirled around as the front door was thrown open.“Ali!” A male voice called from the front garden. “Damnit!”Marie hadn’t even made it to the front door when the tiny girl shot into the house. She looked over at Marie in the kitchen, smiled brightly, and then darted into the living room where Bella was napping with Kol and Luna.“Ali!” A very tall, blonde male darted into the house. Marie recognized him instantly. “I apologize, ma’am,” he dipped his head toward her in a very polite Southern manner and followed in the tiny girl's footsteps. “Ali, you can’t just…”Marie followed behind the two newcomers and entered the living room just in time to see Bella awaken from her nap. Deep brown eyes fluttered open and were drawn toward the blonde male.“Jasper…” She whispered. “What are you—” She trailed off as a gasp left his lips and his body began to tremble.Qetsiyah appeared at the edge of the room as a bright white light resonated through the tall man. Marie’s eyes darted from Jasper to the spirit and back again. She’d never seen anything like this. The light surrounding him grew brighter and brighter, lingering on his heart and around his head.“Belle…” he breathed, staring back at Bella with wide, shocked eyes. “My Belle…”He cringed and cried out in pain. His hands thrust into his hair and he dropped to his knees in front of Bella, tears filling his eyes.“My Belle . . .” he breathed, in awe. “You’re here . . . How? I thought I’d lost you…”Bella went to speak, but he gasped and cried out in pain again. His body doubled over as his hands clutched his head.“Jasper!” Bella cried. “Nan, what’s happening to him?”Marie wasn’t sure how to answer that. She’d never seen this before…“He’s remembering,” Qetsiyah answered, her voice soft as she floated further into the room. Bella looked over at Qetsiyah. “Remembering what?”“Everything,” the spirit answered. “It’s time for him to remember…”“It’s hurting him!”“It is. There’s a lot for him to remember. But he will be fine, little flower.”The tiny girl watched on, her eyes darted back and forth between Bella, Qetsiyah, and Jasper. The same white light illuminated her, though it wasn’t as bright as it was with Jasper. She shuddered and sighed as the light swept through her, almost as if it were embracing her.When she opened her eyes, she instantly sought out Bella. A bright, dazzling smile lit her pretty face as tears rolled down her pale cheeks. “M-Momma…”
(Luna)
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– Forks, Washington – The drive from Alaska to Forks was long and boring. Alice spent most of the ride bouncing in her seat and watching the road go by from the passenger window. Daddy insisted they stop to hunt outside of Forks. But Alice didn’t want to hunt. She wasn’t hungry. She rarely ever felt any of that bloodlust Carlisle kept jabbering on about. Daddy did. He was always hungry. She thought maybe it was a boy thing. Or maybe Daddy gets hungrier because he’s so big. Like Emmett. He loves to hunt. And he’s huge! And Alice is so little, so she doesn’t get hungry.Daddy insisted on hunting. And when he reminded her of the incident at Bella’s birthday party—and that Bella was human with human blood—she relented. She didn’t want to accidentally get hungry again and almost eat her best friend. That wouldn’t be good.Alice doesn’t hunt. She doesn’t like to hurt the animals. And she’s never, ever, ever killed anyone. She’s a good girl. But she doesn’t mind swinging from the trees while Daddy hunts and brings her back something in her favourite pink cup with her curly straw.The blood tasted gross. It was nothing like human blood. Human blood tasted much better and it made her tummy feel good. For some reason, Carlisle insisted they only ever hunt animals. Alice couldn’t understand that; why hunt cute animals when she could have a blood bag? She was very happy that Daddy often brought her blood bags so she didn’t have to hurt the cute little Bambi’s. She didn’t want to hurt the Bambi’s.She figured, drinking animal blood, must be something to do with being a cold one. She really didn’t like having to pretend to be a cold one. They’re kinda weird and smell funny. But it would be rude to tell them that.Finally, after what felt like a lifetime, she saw Bella’s house come into view as Daddy drove into the neighborhood. As soon as she saw the house, her seatbelt was off and she jumped out of the car. She didn’t even wait for Daddy to park. There was no time to wait! They were almost too late. The bad man was on his way!“Ali!” Daddy called behind her, growing when she ignored him. Now wasn’t the time to be polite. Her best friend was in danger! It was up to her to save Bella! Nobody else was going to do it. Nobody else even saw the bad man.She hadn’t even reached the porch and she could already feel the spells surrounding the house. Whoever had put them up was super powerful, but Ali knew she could easily siphon them away and enter Bella’s home to save her. It was very important. Otherwise, she’d mind her manners like momma taught her and knock.What if Bella was being kept hostage by some mean old witch?There was something really stinky surrounding the house. She didn’t know what that was but Daddy was here and he’d keep her and Bella safe.Her hands glowed red as she pressed them against the solid barrier keeping her from her best friend. It felt like it took hours just to tear a tiny Alice-sized hole in the barrier so she could enter the home.The door was locked, but with her strength, it didn’t take much effort to break down the door and launch herself into the house.There was a woman in the kitchen. She was old—Alice couldn’t tell how old, nor did she care—with light blonde hair and bright blue eyes. Alice smiled brightly at her, knowing that her Daddy would kill the old witch. A quick snap of her neck and she’d be toast.In the living room, Bella was napping on the couch, curled up between two men Alice didn’t recognize.Two vampires.That would be easy for Daddy. He’d fought entire armies singlehandedly during the wars. The mean lady had turned Daddy into a weapon and tried to wield him against her enemies, but nobody could ever control The Major. He let her think she could control him for a long, long, long time. But Alice wasn’t sure why he’d done that. She didn’t like to think about their time in the South. The mean lady was scary.“I apologize, ma’am,” she heard her Daddy say as he entered the home.
Hmm. Why isn’t he killing the . . . Oh! Qetsiyah’s here, too!
The spirit appeared on the periphery of the room just as Daddy rounded the corner and Bella began to stir.“Jasper…” she whispered, her dark eyes meeting his. “What are you—”Bella paused as a bright light filled the room. Alice wasn’t sure what was happening. The light surrounded her and her Daddy. It was warm and gentle, like a big warm hug from…
A hug from Momma…
Alice shook her head. She hadn’t seen her mother in many, many years. When she was seven, all the way back in eighteen-seventy, her momma had been taken from her. But she’d always known that her mother was watching over her. She couldn’t see her all the time, but she knew she was there. And then…She shook her head again as tears began to roll down her cheeks. The memories had gone away one day. Just like . . . poof! Gone. One day she could remember everything about her Momma and then . . . she was gone. No memories. No connection. No love.The bright light swaddled around her, embracing her in its gentle warmth. It filled her heart and unlocked the memories hidden deep within her mind.She watched as the light surrounded her Daddy, too. She thought the same thing must be happening to him. He needed to remember. He had to remember her. His Belle. His soulmate. His wife.He’d been so lost without her. Alice hadn’t even realized it because someone had stolen her memories away from her. Who would do something so horrible? To take away her momma. Why would they do that? Why couldn’t she be allowed to remember? She’d missed her so, so, so much. Why wouldn’t she be allowed to remember?“Belle…” Daddy whispered. “My Belle…”Alice watched in absolute horror as her Daddy fell to his knees in front of his Belle. He had tears in his eyes. She’d never seen Daddy cry before.“My Belle…” He whispered. “You’re here . . . How? I thought I’d lost you…”Before his Belle could say anything, something else swept over Daddy. It was too much and he must’ve decided to take a nap for a while because he fell down and closed his eyes.It was weird. Daddy never sleeps. Not ever. Even when Alice is tired and wants to sleep, Daddy never goes to sleep. He’ll hold her in his arms and tell her stories. But he’ll never, never, never go to sleep. Even if he closes his eyes, he’s just pretending. She’s checked.“Jasper!” Daddy’s Belle cried. “Nan, what’s happening to him?”Alice looked over at the little blonde-haired woman. She’d never seen her before, but Bella seemed to trust her, so Alice would, too.“He’s remembering,” Qetsiyah answered.“Remembering what?”“Everything. It’s time for him to remember…”“It’s hurting him!”“It is. There’s a lot for him to remember. But he will be fine, little flower.”The white light was hurting Daddy. But it wasn’t hurting Alice. She didn’t feel like she needed a nap. She closed her eyes, just in case, but nothing happened. For a while, as her memories played out in her mind, she kept her eyes closed. Her heart felt heavy and full of all the love and warmth that she’d been missing all these long years.One day, whoever had taken all her memories and stolen Momma away would answer to Daddy. It wasn’t very nice to take away her momma. She’d make sure that never happened again!When she opened her eyes, she quickly found her momma curled up on the sofa between two large males, who looked stunned by whatever had just happened. Alice couldn’t tell if they were good or bad. Right now, they stood between her and her momma. She might have to zap them to get them to go away.As soon as Momma looked over, Alice’s smile widened. Her momma was so beautiful. Daddy always used to say how much Alice looked like her momma and, when the glamour wasn’t hiding her, he was right. They shared the same dark hair, deep, brown eyes, pale complexion, button nose, and oval face.And to think, she’d thought Bella was just her best friend! She was so much more than that.“M-Momma…”Before Momma could respond, Alice launched herself across the living room. The two men beside Momma stood up to try and stop Alice’s approach. She was smaller and quicker than them. The dark-haired one wanted to tackle her but she expertly dodged him. The blonde one was more aggressive and came straight at her. The sound of his snarl resonated through the room, but Alice elbowed him in the ribs and twirled around him as she siphoned him and knocked him to the floor.She was on the couch, curled up next to her momma in a matter of seconds and the two men trying to keep her from her momma looked irritated and shocked.“Don’t worry, momma,” Alice took hold of her hand, “Daddy and I are here to save you.”She looked down at Alice’s hand in hers and then back up to the room. “Does someone wanna tell me what the fuck is going on?”
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
Ten minutes ago, Bella had been enjoying a wonderful nap, snuggled between Kol and Nik with Luna nestled into her chest. She wasn’t sure what she was dreaming about. She remembered the white sandy beach. The feel of the hot sun on her exposed skin. The sound of the waves lightly splashing against the shore. And very skilled fingers doing all sorts of yummy, delicious things to her body. She couldn’t tell which of her mates it was. Her eyes were closed as a pleasure she’d never felt flowed through her body.It had all disappeared when the front door was thrown open with a loud bang and she sensed something urging her to wake.The moment she opened her eyes, she saw someone she hadn’t been expecting to ever see again.“Jasper . . . What are you—” She trailed off as a bright light filled the room.
What the hell is that? Shit. Am I doing that?
She looked down at her hands, but they weren’t glowing against Luna’s blonde fur. She didn’t feel like she was doing anything to him. But if it wasn’t her, who was it, and what the hell were they doing to him?“Belle…” Jasper breathed, staring at her, his eyes wide and wild, as if he couldn’t believe what he was seeing. He shook his head and thrust his hands through his hair. A sharp, shrill cry of pain wrenched through the room and Jasper dropped to his knees. His breathing was short and shallow as he stared back at her, tears filling his eyes. “My Belle. I thought I’d lost you…”The bright light swept through him, surging brighter and brighter. He struggled against it and tried to reach out to her. As his fingertips brushed her knee, she felt a jolt of electricity surge through her.
What the hell?
She looked to her Nan for help, but it was Qetsiyah who answered her questions.A moment after Jasper doubled over in pain, Alice let out a soft sigh as tears rolled down her pale cheeks. “M-Momma…”
Momma? Who the hell is she calling ‘momma’?
As Alice attempted to get to Bella, Kol and Nik descended upon her. Unfortunately, Alice is small, agile, quick, and psychic. She managed to get through the two Originals and knock them both on their assess before launching herself at Bella. In a matter of seconds, she was curled into Bella’s side, softly sobbing as she held onto her.“Does someone wanna tell me what the fuck is going on?”“How did she do that?” Kol growled, glaring at the tiny girl curled up beside Bella.Bella didn’t get the chance to answer. As she opened her mouth, a loud, very angry snarl reverberated through the house.“Where. Is. She?”Bella looked up, half expecting Sam or another enemy to have entered their home. Instead, what she saw shocked her even more than if it had been an enemy. Peter stood in the doorway. His eyes were wild as he glared at Alice.“You!” He snarled. It was a menacing sound that had the little hairs on the back of Bella’s neck standing at attention. “You did this to him, didn’t you?” He roared in fury. “I knew you were no good! You evil, spiteful little nugget! I’ll kill you for this!”Alice cringed and tried to curl deeper into Bella’s side as she hid her face from Peter. She was shaking and holding onto Bella’s arm so tight, that Bella was worried it would break.On Bella’s lap, Luna was barking and growling at Peter.And at Bella’s feet, Jasper lifted his head.For a moment the world around them seemed to slow down. Jasper looked at her with so much love and . . . remorse in his intense gaze. But the moment she saw the emotions, they were gone, replaced with a hard, calculating steeliness. She watched as the sclera of his eyes turned blood-red, his pupils were black, darker than anything she’d ever seen, but there were hints of gold in his iris’ just like Nik’s eyes. Dark veins appeared under his eyes as the blood pumped forcefully through them, and his canine and premolar teeth extended into razor-sharp fangs.With a wink at her, he spun around and attacked Peter.Bella found herself curious to see what Jasper would do to Peter. She’d seen cold ones fight. But she’d never seen two traditional vampires fight. And she was . . . well, curious…“I’m sorry, little flower,” Qetsiyah said gently, moving to stand before Bella. “But it’s time for us to go…”“Go? Go where?” Bella frowned as Qetsiyah moved forward to gently brush her fingers across Bella’s temple.Bella felt something warm wash over her as her eyes rolled back into her head and the world around her went dark. The last thing she heard was a roar so loud she was sure the windows had rattled.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
“Bella!”Klaus darted forward as her eyes rolled into the back of her head and her body went limp. Kol was beside him in an instant, eyes and hands moving over Bella’s body to ensure she was unharmed.The tiny, dark-haired girl curled up beside their mate looked over at them. “Who are you?” She demanded. “Are you a bad man?”Before Klaus could answer and scare her, Marie appeared beside him. “No, little one. This is Nik and Kol,” she introduced. “They’re Bella’s soulmates.”“Oh,” Alice’s eyes lit up, “like my Daddy.”“Yeah,” Kol frowned, “that’s the part I’m getting stuck on. Who is your Daddy, sweetheart?”“Major Jasper Whitlock,” Alice answered. “He’s my Daddy and Momma’s husband.”Both Kol and Nik growled.“Be calm, boys,” Nan warned. “We’ll get to the bottom of this.”“What’s your name, sunshine?” Sophia asked.“Mary-Alice Jasmine Whitlock. But I prefer to be called Alice, please. Bella is my momma. I thought she was just my best friend but then my memories came back and now I know she’s my momma.”Nik looked at Marie. “What the fuck is going on?” He growled. “I think Isabella would have mentioned being married with a child!”“Who’s in her teens…” Kol frowned.“Not if she doesn’t remember…” Sophia said lightly.Kol nodded. “I think I know what’s going on. It’s rare, incredibly rare, but does happen…”“What happens, brother?!”“Alice sweetheart, when did your momma and Daddy meet?” Kol asked.“A long, long time ago. Momma and Daddy were married in eighteen sixty-three. I was born later in the year. And in eighteen sixty-four, Daddy was turned by that turd butt Peter.”Kol nodded. “Bella has a past life…”“That is rare,” Marie agreed. “The only time I’ve heard of it happening is…”“When The Fates step in,” Kol finished with a nod of agreement.Klaus felt a little out of his element. “Wonderful,” he sighed, “so, why is she unconscious?”“Cuz Qetsiyah said it was time for them to go,” Alice answered.“Go where?”She shrugged her small shoulders. “I dunno. They just went poof and now they’ve gone.”“I think Qetsiyah is unlocking Bella’s memories,” Kol stated with a frown. “It would make sense. If everything Alice has said is true…”“I don’t lie,” Alice said firmly. “Daddy says it’s not good to lie and I’ll get in trouble if I do.”Kol smiled. “Do you—” He trailed off when they heard a deafening roar coming from the surrounding forest.“Go after them,” Nan insisted. “You don’t want them hurting each other, trust me.”The small child-like woman shook her head. “Daddy won’t be hurt. Daddy is much more dangerous than that turd butt Peter. He’s a meanie for calling me a nugget.”“Nik,” Nan urged, “go, please. I’ll take care of Bella.”He looked toward his mate who lay unconscious on the sofa.“The longer you take to decide, the worse it’ll be…”With a sigh, Klaus took off in search of Peter and his brother with Kol on his heels. They didn’t like the idea of leaving their mate, but right now, there was nothing they could do for her. She was in her grandmother’s hands.A soft gasp came from Alice, drawing Marie and Sophia’s attention back to the small girl. “Momma got a dog! I love puppies. What’s her name? She’s so pretty! Can I play with the puppy?”“Her name is Luna,” Marie smiled. “Why don’t you take her into the garden to go potty and then you two can play?”Alice’s eyes lit up in excitement as she scooped the little sausage dog into her arms and ran toward the back door.“Be careful,” Nan called, “and stay in the garden!”Sophia smiled gently. “I’ll go with her, make sure she’s safe.”Nan nodded as her mother followed the sounds of Alice’s tinkling laughter. “Oh, my little darling,” she sighed softly, “your life is about to get a lot more complicated…” ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Peter’s eyes widened as Jasper stalked toward him. Slowly, he began to retreat from the house. Whatever was about to happen, it was best it happened outside. There was no need to destroy Charlie's home the day before the full moon.“Good to see you back on your feet, brother,” Peter smirked. “Now we can end the bitch together and you’ll finally be free of her manipulation…”Jasper let out a roar that rattled the windows and caused the animals in the forest to flee.
Shit.
───
･
｡ﾟ
☆: *.
☽ .* :
☆
ﾟ. ───
It didn’t take long for Klaus and Kol to find the brothers. The sounds of punching, trees being uprooted, and The Major’s continuous roars pretty much led their way.Peter was looking a little worse for wear. His face was bloody and his clothes were ripped and dirty. As they approached, The Major threw him to the ground and roared triumphantly.“Major…” Peter groaned. “We’ve had this conversation before. You know I’m right. Alice is manipulating you! She needs to die and if you won’t do it, I will!”“You will not go anywhere near her!”“I don’t think he’s real receptive to the plan, Pete,” Nik grinned. He leaned against one of the trees to watch the brothers, curious as to what The Major was capable of.Peter growled. “Of course, he isn’t! That psychotic nugget has him all twisted up and confused. Maybe you wanna give me a hand to deprogram him and make him see sense!”With a snarl, Jasper swept down and grabbed Peter by the scruff of his collar. “You call yourself my brother,” he spat, “you don’t even know the truth!”With a growl, Peter shoved Jasper off him and scrambled to his feet. “I know the truth, brother! That bitch is manipulating you. Can’t you see? Why else would you react this way? Ever since you turned the precious little princess she’s been nothing but trouble and you’ve been wrapped around her finger!”“You know,” Jasper shook his head, “for someone who claims to be the mouthpiece for The Fates and all-knowing, you don’t know shit!”Snarling, Peter lashed out and began throwing punches, but The Major easily dodged each hit and threw Peter back down.
Hmm. Mildly impressive…
“You know nothing about my gift!” Peter snarled, jumping back to his feet and going after The Major again.They threw punch after punch, but Nik could tell The Major was holding back. He wanted to see what he was truly capable of doing. He’d heard the rumors and stories. Now he wanted to see it for himself. As Peter came at him, The Major threw him back to the ground. He lay still for a moment, trying to catch his breath.“You don’t know the truth!”“I know the truth!” Peter yelled. “I know she’s a manipulative little—”Snarling, Jasper kicked Peter in the gut, throwing him up into the air. He came crashing down with a loud thump. “When the hell did you get so strong and fast?” He asked, rolling over onto his back. “If I didn’t know better, I’d say your strength rivals theirs…”Klaus frowned, unsure what that meant.“Well, I guess that’s what happens when The Fates fuck with you for a thousand years…”Kol looked over at Klaus. “What’s he talking about?”The Major looked over at the two originals. “What? Don’t tell me you don’t recognize me . . . brothers…”Kol and Klaus frowned.“Do we have another brother I don’t know about?” Kol asked.Klaus stared back at The Major. His eyes were black with flecks of gold around the iris indicating a wolf trapped inside.
It can’t be…
His hair was blonde.But his eyes…As his vampire face vanished, his blue eyes gazed back at Klaus.The same blue as his…With a hint of green.He’d seen them before…Except, the last time he’d seen these eyes was on a dead man.Ansel.They were Ansel’s eyes.Klaus shook his head. “No. You died…”Kol looked over at Klaus and then back at The Major. “Nik?”Klaus continued to shake his head. “I held you in my arms as you died! Mother couldn’t… No. No. It’s not you…”The Major nodded. “I did die in your arms, Nikkie. The Fates took me to The Other Side where I spent eight centuries watching over my siblings and running from our deranged mother. Then The Fates intervened in my . . . afterlife . . . and brought me back.”“Nik?” Kol repeated. “Who…”“Henrik,” Klaus said, staring at his baby brother in complete and utter shock. “That’s Henrik.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Previously…
“I’m sorry, little flower,” Qetsiyah said gently, moving to stand before Bella. “But it’s time for us to go…”“Go? Go where?” Bella frowned as Qetsiyah moved forward to gently brush her fingers across Bella’s temple.Bella felt something warm wash over her as her eyes rolled back into her head and the world around her went dark. The last thing she heard was a roar so loud she was sure the windows had rattled.
Now...
When Bella opened her eyes, she was standing on a dark street. The full moon was luminescent and shimmering like a pearl. In front of her was a movie theater. On the marquee above the doors, it read ‘NOW PLAYING: THE PAST LIFE OF ISABELLE WHITLOCK’ in big black letters.Curious, she walked into the theater. As soon as she passed through the double doors, she felt a wave of warmth flow through her.Looking down at herself, she found she was no longer pregnant, and somehow, magically, she was wearing a silver strapless dress. It was gorgeous. The sequins and beads sparkled in the low light. The skirt flared out above her knee. Silver heels adorned her feet. Her hair flowed down her back in thick, bouncy curls.“You look beautiful, little flower.”Bella spun around to see Qetsiyah smiling back at her. Instead of her usual old-fashioned blue dress, she wore a deep green, floor-length, one-shoulder gown that clung to her like a second skin. She looked exquisite.Bella smiled, looking down at the dress. “Thank you. It’s lovely.”“I thought it was time to get you out of all that blue…”Bella sighed.“You had so much more style before your move to Forks.”“I had a lot of things before I moved to Forks.”“What changed?”“Edward. He didn’t want a mate with style or a personality. He wanted a girl he perceived as weak, who he could manipulate and mold into his idea of the perfect mate. Renee may not have been a good mother, but at least I had a modicum of freedom with her…”Qetsiyah's smile was tense as she wrapped her arm around Bella’s shoulders and gently pulled her closer. “You know,” her dark eyes twinkled with mischief, “your hex worked…”“My hex?”Qetsiyah nodded. “Mm. You wished for Edward to bark each time he thought about playing his piano or creating music. For him to have a face full of puss-filled pimples, a beer belly, large man bosoms, and,” she laughed softly, “boils on his penis…”Bella’s eyes widened in shock. “And it worked?” She asked. “Somewhere in the world Edward Thinks-He’s-So-Perfect Cullen is walking around with man boobs and boils on his dick?”Qetsiyah nodded.Bella squealed in delight, her eyes bright and wide with excitement. “That’s so awesome!”Qetsiyah smiled, relishing the young witch's enthusiasm. “Your power is exceptional, little flower. However, be careful, particularly when your emotions are intense. Magic can sometimes be quite literal. I wouldn’t want you to say something in the heat of an argument and later regret it.”Bella nodded. “Understood. I’ll be careful,” she agreed. “I didn’t even know I could do that … hex someone, I mean.”“What you did—hexing someone at such an extreme distance—is not typical. Your power is much greater than the average witch…”The young girl nodded. “That’s what Nan keeps saying.” She sighed and looked up at Qetsiyah with wide eyes and a cute pout. “Do I have to fix Edward?”Qetsiyah laughed. “No, my little flower. Believe me, that cold one deserves to suffer a lot more. I only wish for you to be cautious around those you care about.”“Firstborn witches, like yourself, possess devastating power,” Qetsiyah continued explaining. “But you are not just a witch. You are also a wolf. Because of this pregnancy, we’ve blocked that side of you and most of your magic…”“Wait. Wait. Wait.” Bella held up her hands. “Are you saying I’m going to get more powerful?”“Oh yes,” Qetsiyah nodded. “What you feel now is just a taste of your true power. We were unsure what this parasite could do or if it could influence you while still in the womb. So, we took steps to prevent that from happening.”Bella nodded.“Once we remove the parasite, our protective spells will break, and your magic will return,” Qetsiyah finished. “Which is why I’m cautioning you to be careful in the future…”Bella frowned. “Because I’m not a normal witch…”“Exactly,” Qetsiyah nodded. “Werewolves are aggressive. Leading up to the full moon, your temper will be harder to control. Couple that aggression with your extraordinary magic and, should you lose control, you have the potential to level an entire town with a wave of your hand…”Bella paled as her heart began to race. “I…” she shook her head. “I…I…”“Shh.” Qetsiyah wrapped the young witch up in her arms. “I do not tell you this to scare you, my little flower. With the proper training, you will be fine. You have your grandmother and great-grandmother. Kol knows more about magic than anyone I’ve ever met. If you move to Mystic Falls, you’ll meet Shiela Bennett and her granddaughter Bonnie. And you have me. You are not alone. We will be with you every step of the way.”Bella took a deep breath.Qetsiyah was right. She wasn’t alone. In the last two days, she gained a strong support system. Not just the witches and her mates, but her father, too. As well as Damon, Stefan, Angela, Jacob, and Seth. And, if her visions were anything to go by, their little family was going to continue growing.Qetsiyah was also right about her temper. She’d already seen how easy it was for her to blow something up when her emotions got the best of her. That was just a coffee table. She couldn’t imagine destroying an entire town. Instinctually, she knew she could do it. She could feel the power flowing through her veins, ready to lash out at any moment. And that was just a sample of her true power. Once the parasite was gone, she’d become more powerful.That was a daunting thought…If she didn’t learn to control her magic, it could hurt someone she loved. And that was not an option.Feeling calmer, she looked up at Qetsiyah. She decided it was time to change the subject. She was here for a reason and she wasn’t leaving until she had a few answers to some important questions.“Do you know a lot about Edward?”“I do.”“Do you,” Bella sighed, “do you know if it’s Edward’s demon baby I’m carrying?”“No, sweetheart. Edward isn’t the father…”Bella’s heart sank.If it wasn’t Edward, that only left two options. Carlisle and Emmett. Peter had already told her it couldn’t be Jasper, as he wasn’t a cold one. She didn’t relish the thought of it being Carlisle or Emmett. She couldn’t see either of them doing this to her.Then again, she didn’t know the Cullen’s all that well, did she? “Do you know which of the Cullen’s it is?”“It is none of the Cullens,” Qetsiyah answered gently.Bella’s dark eyes grew impossibly larger. “Then who the hell is it?”“Eleazar Denali.”
Eleazar Denali…
“As in the Denali coven? The Cullen’s cousins?”Qetsiyah nodded. “Yes. Eleazar is not who he says he is. Neither is his mate Carmen or their biological son … Edward…”“Biological…” Bella frowned. “How does that … wait, so they had him before…” Her eyes drifted down to her flat stomach as the pieces came together in her head. “Edward is a hybrid, like the parasite I’m carrying…”“Yes. Eleazar was a vampire when he met Carmen. He impregnated her and then turned her immediately after Edward’s birth…”Bella nodded, taking in the new information.It was … a lot.Edward wasn’t a cold one.He’s a hybrid.Just like the parasite she’s carrying…
He sure as hell hid that well!
Bella wondered if the Cullens knew the truth. Then decided they probably didn’t. From what she knows, Carlisle thinks he sired Edward.
Unless that’s a lie… maybe everything they told me is a lie! How am I ever going to know?
“Do Carlisle and Esme know?” She asked, looking at Qetsiyah.Qetsiyah hesitated. “How about we talk about this later?”Bella narrowed her eyes. “Qetsiyah.”She sighed. “Edward has a gift…”Bella nodded. “Telepathy.”“Yes, he can read minds,” Qetsiyah nodded. “But his gift is a bit more powerful than he let on…”“How much more powerful?”“His mental prowess is quite extraordinary. He can enter dreams to manipulate those who sleep. Manipulate memories. He’s a skilled hypnotist and able to augment or negate the abilities of other cold ones. He’s well adept at psychic torture and can cause his prey great mental pain. He’s also been known to brainwash those who cross him. I once saw him restart the neurological motor functions of a dead woman so she could torment her young children…”Bella felt sick. Her stomach clenched with each new information.“I believe he’s also proficient in suggestion…”“Suggestion. That’s like a traditional vampire's compulsion?”“Yes.” Qetsiyah nodded. “Hybrids can be exceptionally powerful if they possess a gift. But they are also incredibly dangerous and it is against Volturi law to allow a hybrid to live. To keep himself and his parents safe, Edward uses his powers of suggestion. He would have used this power on Carlisle and Esme—and anyone else who’s crossed his path—to ensure they believe he’s a full cold one, not a hybrid.”Bella nodded. “Could he use his suggestive powers on a traditional vampire or an Original?”“No. The gifts of cold ones and hybrids like Edward do not work on traditional vampires, Originals, triggered werewolves, shifters, or witches. However, he can use his gift on untriggered werewolves and untapped witches, as they are essentially human.”“Which means he could’ve done god only knows what to my mind while we were together…”“Not necessarily,” Qetsiyah answered. “We’re lucky in a way. Your mother’s paranoia rivals that of Niklaus. She’s put a dozen spells on your mind to keep you safe over the years. However, Edward does not rely solely on his telepathy. He is a master manipulator, with or without the extra boost his gift offers.”Bella nodded, taking in all the new information.She was starting to see Edward as a more formidable enemy. Everything she knew about him was a lie. He was vastly more powerful than she imagined. And she had no idea why he’d targeted her. “Why me?”“That isn’t a question I can answer right now, my little flower. But soon, you’ll know everything I know,” she promised.Bella nodded.All this talk about Edward made her feel uneasy.“How about we finish this conversation later?” Qetsiyah suggested. “We have a lot to get through today.”Bella nodded. She needed a little time to process what she’d learned. She couldn’t imagine what else Qetsiyah knew or how worse it could get.“So,” she frowned, looking around, “where are we?”Qetsiyah smiled. “This is your mind, little flower.”“We’re inside my head?” Bella questioned. “Cool. I guess that explains why I’m not pregnant in here…”Qetsiyah nodded. “C’mon, there’s a lot for you to see and not a lot of time…” ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Bella followed Qetsiyah to an auditorium. It was empty, with the lights dimmed. They took their seats in the middle of the theater. As soon as they sat, the dark red curtains parted to reveal a massive screen.“How is all of this happening inside my head?” Bella wondered. “I mean, if it’s in my head, shouldn’t I know it’s there?”Qetsiyah laughed softly. “It’s magic, little flower. The theater is a product of your mind. It’s somewhere warm, where you feel safe and in control…”Bella smiled. “I have always enjoyed going to the movies. It wasn’t something I got to do with Renee. But Charlie took Jake and me to see the first Harry Potter movie when it came out and it was fantastic!”Qetsiyah smiled. “I remember. I watched the whole movie with you.”Bella grinned. “Then you know, the movie-going experience is not complete without popco—” She trailed off as a large bucket of popcorn appeared in her lap. “Okay. That was awesome!” She smiled and looked back at Qetsiyah. “Is this edible or is it imaginary popcorn?”“Try it,” Qetsiyah encouraged.Bella did as she was told and plucked a piece of popcorn from the top of the bucket and popped it into her mouth. “Mm. Wow. I make really good popcorn in my head!”“Shall I go on?”“Oh yes, please do!” Bella encouraged, sensing there was a lot more she needed to know.“You are very special, Bella. Not only because of your power and your unique species, but because you have a previous life. You were reincarnated.”“Now,” Qetsiyah continued before Bella could ask more questions, “reincarnations don’t happen often. It is incredibly rare for someone to be reborn, and it takes a great deal of power to make it happen. We’ll get into that later. For today, I want to tell you about your first life…”Bella wasn’t sure what to say. She certainly hadn’t been expecting to learn she’d been reborn. It was … well, frankly, a little hard for her to wrap her mind around.“Tell me everything.”Qetsiyah smiled. “You were born in eighteen forty-six. Your name was Isabelle Mary Hildegard, and you grew up in the beautiful village of Castle Combe, in the Cotswolds.”“I’ve always wanted to go to England…”“You came from a wealthy family,” Qetsiyah continued. “You had a twin sister named Nora. Your family were members of the Gemini Coven and you and Nora were next in line to be their leader. But, for that to happen, you and Nora were meant to Merge on your twenty-second birthday.”“Merge?” Bella frowned. “What’s that?”“It is an asinine ritual performed by the Gemini coven,” Qetsiyah spat. “When Gemini twins turn twenty-two, the Merge determines who will lead the coven. Only one twin survives. The stronger twin absorbs the weaker twin, merging their consciousness and strengths. Their own magic and the magic of their twin empowers the surviving twin.”“That’s horrible!”Qetsiyah nodded in agreement. “It is.”“Did Nora and I do that … merge, I mean?”“No, you didn’t.” Qetsiyah sighed. “You had a wonderful childhood. You and Nora were close with your mother. Your father was a lawyer. Your mother took care of the home and family estate. Both of your parents were members of the Gemini coven. Your father was the coven’s leader. You had several younger brothers and sisters.”“This sounds too good to be true…”“Everything changed when Nora discovered she was a siphon, not a regular witch like you. Your parents turned their backs on Nora. The coven wanted to kill her. So, the two of you ran away…”“I didn’t hate her for being a siphon?”“No,” Qetsiyah shook her head. “You and Nora shared an exceptional bond. That didn’t change when she became a siphoner. If anything, your bond only grew stronger. All you wanted was to protect your sister. And you did. You ensured she always had a steady flow of magic by creating a magical pendant that would hold magic within it. You allowed her to siphon you when she needed more magic. The two of you were fiercely protective of one another.”“What happened to her?”“Patients, little flower,” Qetsiyah smiled, kindly. “We’ll get there. But first, we must start from the beginning.”Bella nodded.“You and Nora left England and found your way, first to New York, and then you traveled down to Houston, Texas, where you met Jasper Whitlock. You probably know him better by another name; Jasper Hale.”“Jasper…”Qetsiyah tilted her head toward the screen as the lights began to dim.Bella watched as a version of herself appeared on the screen. They were identical in appearance. With identical smooth, flawless alabaster skin, wide dark eyes, surrounded by thick lashes, and the same long dark hair. The only difference Bella could see was their clothes. Her past self was wearing a beautiful blue ball gown with gold embroidery across the bodice and skirt.To Bella’s complete shock, as the Bella on-screen climbed out of a horse-drawn carriage, a familiar face followed her.“Oh, my god! That’s Uncle Mason’s girlfriend. Kathy!”Qetsiyah nodded. “She’s known by a few names. Kathy is the latest. There’s also Katherine. Kat, as you call her. Or … Katerina Petrova…”With wide eyes, Bella looked over at Qetsiyah. “Uh-oh,” she whispered. “That’s Katerina Petrova?”Qetsiyah nodded.“The same Katerina Petrova who seduced Elijah?”Again, Qetsiyah nodded.“The same girl Nik wanted to sacrifice because she’s a doppelgänger and was the key to breaking his curse? But she found out about Nik’s plans, ran away, turned herself into a vampire, caused all kinds of chaos, stole the moonstone, and has been on the run for the last five hundred years?”“That would be the one. She’s also Damon and Stefan’s sire…”“Oh, for heaven's sake!” Bella whispered, exasperated. Did they all have a connection to her? “And I knew her in my past life?”“Watch,” Qetsiyah urged. “You’ll see.”Bella turned her attention back to the screen, watching as another young woman stepped out of the carriage behind Isabelle. She was beautiful. Long, dark hair. Vibrant green eyes, full of excitement and mischief.“That’s Nora,” Qetsiyah told her.“She’s beautiful…”On the screen, Katherine turned to Isabelle and Nora with a dazzling smile on her beautiful face.
***
“Is this necessary? We’re supposed to be keeping a low profile…”
Behind Nora, another young woman stepped out of the carriage. She was blonde, blue-eyed, and gorgeous. She went straight to Nora, standing tall beside the brunette.
“You worry far too much.” Katherine took Isabelle’s hands in hers. “We must keep up the appearance that we are regular humans.” She squeezed Isabelle’s hands. “I know you’re scared your coven will find you. But you are my family, Isabelle. I won’t let anything happen to you, I promise.”
Isabelle took a deep breath and nodded.
“Now, let’s see what this drab little town offers in the way of eligible suitors.”
With a bright smile, Katherine turned towards the Whitlock estate where the party they were attending was being held.
The home was spectacular. Massive trees lined the long pathway, arching overhead to create a tunnel-like effect. Grand pillars adorned the front of the house. There were candles set in every window.
The four young women walked up the front steps to meet the butler at the door. Katherine didn’t seem to have any trouble entering the home. Isabelle wasn’t new to the supernatural world or vampires. She’d never met one before Katherine. But she’d learned about them from her studies, and she knew they needed an invitation into a human’s home.
“Have you been here before?”
“I have. After securing our invitations to tonight’s festivities, Mrs. Whitlock invited me to tea. It was only proper to accept. Malcolm accompanied me, playing the part of my older brother.”
Isabelle nodded.
The inside of the home was just as beautiful. Katherine led the girls into the ballroom, where guests were already mingling and dancing with one another.
***
“The house is beautiful,” Bella whispered, taking in everything as she watched her past life play out like a movie.”“Jasper still owns his family home and all the land. Oh, look! This is my favourite part!”
***
Isabelle was never one for parties. She found the whole thing completely flummoxing. She couldn’t dance and didn’t know how to stand or talk to the other guests. It was her personal nightmare.
At some point, she found herself at the back of the ballroom, watching the other guests dance. They all seemed so happy and carefree. After everything she and Nora had been through, Isabelle couldn’t risk letting her guard down.
She watched as Katherine danced with one male suitor after the next. The vampire was far more outgoing and confident than Isabelle ever felt.
Nora and Mary-Louise were also dancing with the gentleman who asked, though they had eyes only for each other. Nobody needed to know that.
“Ma’am?”
Isabelle looked up and turned to face the most stunning man she’d ever laid eyes on. He was gorgeous. The first thing she noticed about him was his intense, cerulean blue eyes. They were beautiful. A dark blue with hints of green around the pupil and a hard line of dark azure around the outermost edge of his iris. He was tall with broad shoulders, his arms sculpted with taut muscle, but he wasn’t overly bulky. He was lean. With dark, honey-blonde hair that was tied back in a ponytail at the nape of his neck.
He held out his hand toward her. “Would you honor me with a dance?”
From the corner of her eye, she saw Katherine and Nora watching as she placed her hand in his much larger one, allowing him to whisk her off to the dance floor.
As soon as her hand was in his, the world seemed to stand still. Nothing existed except the man stood before her, his intense eyes gazing back into hers. A warmth like nothing she’d ever felt spread through her body. She wasn’t sure what it meant, but she knew, deep in her heart, nothing would ever be the same again. He was her heart. Her soul. Her forever.
***
Bella rubbed her chest and shifted in her seat. “Is this normal?” She asked, looking up at Qetsiyah. “It’s like,” she frowned, “I can feel what she’s feeling…”It was a strange sensation, like some long-forgotten part of her heart and soul was finally waking. All the emotions Isabelle felt that night surged through Bella, filling her with a sense of warmth, happiness, and love. It was just as strong as what she felt the first time she’d laid eyes on Nik and Kol. And she imagined it would be the same when she met Elijah and Finn. It was a sense of knowing, without a doubt, that he was hers. It didn’t matter how much time had passed or how much time they’d lost; he was still hers. He’d always been hers.“I believe so, yes. You and Isabelle aren’t two separate people. She is you. You are her.”“Is that why I’ve always felt drawn to Jasper? Because of her?” She tilted her head toward the screen where Isabelle and Jasper were twirling on the dance floor.Qetsiyah nodded. “I imagine so, yes.”Bella’s eyes moved back to the screen. She watched as Jasper and Isabelle laughed together.“Why does he look so much like Nik?”It was hard not to notice their similarities. They had the same eyes, the same shaped nose and mouth, and the same hair color. But Jasper was taller than Nik and his shoulders were a little broader.“And how is it we’re mated? Jasper isn’t a Mikaelson.”“Actually, little flower, he is,” Qetsiyah answered. “Jasper is the reincarnation of Henrik Mikaelson.”Bella’s eyes widened. “How?”“When Henrik died, The Fates intervened and placed him on The Other Side, even though he hadn’t triggered his wolf curse. They always knew, even a thousand years ago, that all five Mikaelson brothers would find their soulmate in the same female. Until she was born, Henrik—or Jasper as you know him—remained on The Other Side waiting for you.”Bella nodded her head slowly, taking in all the new information. “So,” she realized, “Nik and Henrik have the same father.”“Ansel is the father of Niklaus and Henrik, and they both carry the wolf gene.”“But only Nik’s wolf is bound by the curse?”Qetsiyah shook her head. “Esther cursed both Niklaus and Henrik. Klaus was cursed before her death. But Henrik was cursed while Esther was on The Other Side.”“Now, see, I don’t get that. She’s dead. Her life ended. And yet, she can still do magic on The Other Side and interfere in the lives of those still living. How is that possible?”“It’s a design flaw, I’ll admit,” Qetsiyah sighed. “I don’t know what Esther’s plans are, but I know she wanted Henrik completely under her control. That’s why she bound his wolf, to ensure she could control him.”“Can we break his curse?”“Yes. This is where Esther miscalculated. She bound Klaus and Henrik, so essentially, they’re tethered to one another. Esther believed Klaus would never break his curse, that Nature would never allow him to break it and therefore Henrik’s curse would remain bound as well.”Bella smiled. “But she was wrong…”“Yes, she was, little flower. Mother Nature is not on Esther’s side. She wants Klaus and Henrik to break their curse. She wants hybrids to join her Order. If she didn’t want vampires to exist in her world, the spell to create them wouldn’t have worked.”It made sense to Bella. Mother Nature had a hand in building the world. If she didn’t want something to exist—like vampires, werewolves, and hybrids—she wouldn’t allow it to come to fruition. It was all part of the balance of Nature. Both good and evil must exist.“I’m still not entirely sure where I come into all of this…”“In time, little flower, you will know everything,” Qetsiyah assured her. “For now, watch and learn…”
***
“Do you love him?” Nora asked as she and Isabelle walked through the sprawling gardens of the Whitlock Estate hand in hand.
Ahead of them, they could see Jasper and his brother George tending to the horses with their father.
Isabelle felt her cheeks warm as she smiled. “I loved him the moment I saw him.”
“In that case, I’ll have to have a talk with him to find out what his intentions are regarding my sister...” Nora said, eyes sparkling with mischief.
Isabelle’s eyes widened. “Don’t you dare!”
Nora’s smile widened as she let go of Isabelle’s hand and ran toward the three men. “Oh, Jasper!” She called, laughing.
Isabelle followed. “Nora!”
Nora giggled happily, stopping when she felt her sister beside her. “Sooooo,” she smirked, dragging the word out, “when are you going to tell him the big secret?”
***
“This here is Miss. Dolly, Darlin',” Jasper said, holding onto Isabelle’s hand as he led her toward the beautiful chestnut horse. “She’s sweet as pie and will take good care of ya.”
Isabelle’s eyes widened. “What? Oh, no, you’re not getting me on that beast!”
Jasper grinned and wrapped a solid arm around her tiny waist, pulling her into him.
She squeaked as their chests collided. One hand gripped his bicep, the other rested on his chest. Her cheeks flushed with the feeling of his body pressed intimately against her own.
“Now, Miss. Belle, you know I ain’t gonna let anythin’ happen to ya,” he drawled, his fingers sweeping a lock of hair behind her ear. Softly, his lips brushed against hers in a sweet, teasing kiss that promised much more. “I’ll always keep you safe, my Belle.”
“Promise?” she whispered.
“I promise. Always and forever.”
***
As his seventeenth birthday approached, Jasper spent hours talking to his father and older brothers about the war between the North and South.
He knew the dangers of enlisting but wanted to fight for and stand beside those who believed in freedom and deserved it.
It was no surprise to his family when he enlisted in the Union Army. Despite living in Texas, Jasper Whitlock would not fight for the Confederacy.
The Whitlocks did not own slaves. They handsomely compensated and generously provided for all their employees, regardless of race or gender, and considered them family. Beatrice Whitlock would not have it any other way.
***
“Are you sure this is what you want, Issy?” Nora asked, standing before her sister.
Isabelle smiled. “You’ve asked me that a dozen times today.”
“It doesn’t hurt to be absolutely sure,” Nora said, fiddling with her gown. “We can always tell Katherine you’ve changed your mind and she’ll compel all the guests…”
Isabelle took her sister's hands in hers. “I’m sure,” she said. Her voice was steady, not even a wobble. “I’ve never loved anyone the way I love Jasper. I want to be his wife.”
“But if he’s…”
Isabelle shook her head. “Whether for a day, a week, a month, or a thousand years, I want to be his wife. He’s my soulmate.”
Nora smiled and took a deep breath. “A thousand years is a long time…”
Isabelle laughed softly and shook her head. “A thousand years isn’t nearly enough.”
***
The wedding passed in a blur. The Whitlock Estate looked stunning.
Jasper and Isabelle would say their vows beneath the old oak tree where they shared their first kiss. Jasper’s father had agreed to officiate and his mother made a beautiful cake.
Isabelle’s dress was stunning. Nora helped her design and make it herself.
Jasper looked incredibly handsome in his uniform. Despite her worry and fear, not even Isabelle could talk him out of joining the army and fighting for his family and home. He wanted to help those in need, and nothing would stop him.
Isabelle had never been prouder.
Nora walked her sister down the aisle and, one last time, asked if she was sure this was what she wanted. It was. There was no doubt in Isabelle’s mind. She wanted to be Jasper’s wife. She wanted to spend the rest of her life, however long that would be, with this wonderful man.
***
“I, Jasper Henry Michael Whitlock, take you, Isabelle Mary Hildegard, to be my wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, I promise to love and cherish you always and forever.”
***
“I, Isabelle Mary Hildegard, take you, Jasper Henry Michael Whitlock, to be my husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and health, I promise to love and cherish you always and forever.”
***
With a bright smile on his handsome face, Jasper slipped the ring on Isabelle’s finger. When it was her turn, she took the ring from George, Jasper’s brother, and slipped it onto his finger.
Jasper’s father gazed at the two. His smile couldn’t have been any wider. “I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss your bride, son.”
With a grin, Jasper gently pulled Isabelle into him and pressed his lips to hers in a fierce, heated kiss. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her as if she were the most precious gift he'd ever received.
“I love you, my Belle,” he whispered against her lips.
She smiled. “I love you too, Jasper.”
“Ladies and Gentlemen, it is my great honor to introduce to you for the first time, Mr. and Mrs. Whitlock.”
***
“Promise,” Isabella insisted, holding onto her husband as if her life depended on it. “Promise me you’ll come home.”
“I promise you, my Belle. I will never leave you.”
She shook her head. “You don’t know the things I’ve seen. The death. The bloodshed.”
He pressed a kiss to her forehead. “Your visions have been wrong before, Darlin'.”
“And if I’m right?” She countered stubbornly.
He smiled. “There is no force on this earth powerful enough to keep me from you, my Belle. You are my heart. My soul. No matter how much time passes, my love for you will never fade.”
Again, she shook her head. “It’s too soon. It’s not fair. We’ve only just found one another.”
Gently, he pulled her into his arms and held her against his chest. “I know, my love. I know.”
Despite his words and assurances, Isabelle knew, deep in her heart, that her visions were true. She’d had them all her life and, apart from a few small things, they’d always come true. So, she knew as soon as he left their home, she would never see her husband again.
She wasn’t sure what fate would befall him. She had never seen his death. But she knew he would not return to Houston. To her.
“We have tonight, my Belle,” he whispered in her ear. “Let me remind you how much I love you.”
With a smile, she tilted her head up and moaned as his lips met hers in a passionate kiss that she hoped would never end.
Bella's Dress:
Qetsiyah's Dress:
Isabelle's Dress:
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The screen faded to black as Jasper led his wife into their bedroom. Inside the theater, the only sound was that of Bella softly crying.“I can feel everything.” She wiped away the tears that trailed down her cheeks. “It’s like I’m there. Reliving it all over again. The love she had for him is,” she shook her head, “overwhelming…” She sniffled and looked over at Qetsiyah. “I’m guessing he never came home to her…”Qetsiyah shook her head. “No, he didn’t.”A fresh wave of tears rolled down Bella’s cheeks. “Because he became a vampire…”“Yes.”“Why didn’t she try to stop him?” She asked. “She knew he wasn’t coming back; why didn’t she tell him? Why didn’t she stop him?”Qetsiyah took Bella’s hand in hers. “Isabelle understood her gift, and in time, you’ll come to understand, too. The future is volatile. It’s fragile. It’s messy. Just knowing what’s coming can alter everything. I know it’s hard to accept, but sometimes you can’t stop your visions. They’re meant to guide and warn you of what’s coming so that you can prepare.”“Granted, yes, there are things you can change or even visions you can prevent,” Qetsiyah added. “But there are also things you won’t see. That’s life. How boring would it be if you saw everything all the time and never knew a moment of excitement or surprise?”“This isn’t exciting, though,” she whispered as more tears fell. “It just hurts … and it’s not fair. It’s not right. He should’ve been there with her! Why didn’t he listen to her? She told him … why wasn’t she meant to stop him?”Qetsiyah wrapped her arm around Bella, holding her tightly. “Life isn’t fair, my little flower,” she said softly. Jasper chose to go to war and Isabelle respected his decision. They both knew the danger. But visions aren’t concrete, the future is always in flux, changing with each decision we make. Though Isabelle thought differently, Jasper believed he would return to his wife. He had hope that they would see each other again…”“He was wrong!”“Was he?” Qetsiyah questioned.Lifting her head, Bella looked up at Qetsiyah. “It may have taken a hundred and fifty years, but you two have been reunited,” Qetsiyah reminded her. “Your paths were just vastly different from what Isabelle saw before he left.”Sniffling, Bella took a deep breath as she wiped away her fallen tears. Qetsiyah was right, she supposed. Their journey wasn’t what either of them thought it would be … but, in a way, they had been reunited.“What happens to Isabelle after he leaves?” She wondered.Qetsiyah squeezed her one last time and then tilted her head toward the screen. “Watch,” she smiled.
***
“Are you sure this is what you want?”
Nora smiled and took hold of her sister's hands. “Yes. I’m sure. Mary-Lou has already accepted Katherine’s offer. Charlotte is still thinking about it, but I’m sure she’ll accept. And I want to as well. I’ve seen what Malcolm, Oscar, Valerie, and Beau are capable of. They were siphoners, just like me, before Katherine turned them and they became so much more. I want that. I want the freedom of being able to use my magic without relying on you to charge my necklace.”
“Just because Mary-Louise is doing it doesn’t mean you have to as well.”
Nora squeezed Isabelle’s hands. “I know you don’t like her or approve.”
Isabelle shook her head. “That’s not it. I don’t care who you love as long as you’re happy. I just,” she took a deep breath, “think you deserve better.”
Nora shrugged. “I don’t know if anything will ever happen with me and Mary-Lou. Even if it doesn’t, I still want to do this.”
Isabelle nodded. “Okay,” she sighed, eying her sister. “You know you’ll have to drink blood, right?”
Nora laughed. “I know. Katherine’s been teaching us and she’ll be there when I wake. So will Malcolm, Oscar, Valerie, and Beau. I’ll finally have a family who loves and accepts me for who I am. Just like you have with the Whitlocks and Jasper. Please don’t hate me for wanting what you have.”
“I could never hate you, sweet sister. Never,” she said passionately, fiercely. “If this is what you want, I will stand beside you.”
Relief washed over Nora as she smiled and pulled her twin into a hug. “Thank you. Thank you. Thank you!”
Isabelle laughed and held onto Nora just a little tighter.
“There’s, uh, one more thing…”
Isabelle pulled back and looked at Nora, cocking an eyebrow. “What?”
“Katherine says it’s almost time for us to move on. She’s been in this town for almost three years and if she doesn’t leave soon, someone will start to suspect she isn’t aging.”
Isabelle nodded.
“She was thinking of going to Atlanta. And then onto Virginia.”
Again, Isabelle nodded.
“Would you consider coming?” Nora asked softly.
She shook her head. “I can’t leave, not until Jasper returns.”
Nora nodded. “I understand. But I promise, we will find each other again, one day. Even if you remain human, I will not lose you, sweet sister.”
***
“Let me guess,” Bella turned to Qetsiyah. “Nora and Isabelle never saw each other again, did they?”“Once Katherine left Texas, all the vampires and Nora followed. As Nora said, they went to Atlanta for a while and then made their way to Mystic Falls, Virginia. Where Katherine met Stefan and Damon…”Bella nodded. “What happened after that?”“I can’t tell you Damon and Stefan’s story; that’s for them to share when they’re ready. But I can tell you, Katherine betrayed all the vampires she called her family. They were rounded up by the townsfolk, who planned to kill them in a church. A witch by the name of Emily Bennett sealed the vampires beneath the church. They’ve been trapped inside since 1864.”Bella’s eyes widened. “Does that mean Nora’s still alive?”“Well, perhaps alive is the wrong term. Nora, all the heretics and twenty-seven other vampires are desiccated beneath the church.”Bella frowned. “What does that mean?”“Desiccation is what happens when a vampire is denied blood. Essentially, they’re still alive. Their hearts still beat, struggling to pump whatever blood remains in their system. When the blood is gone, their veins rub together like sandpaper. It's excruciating. After a while … after decades … their bodies mummify as—”Bella shook her head. “No. Stop. Stop. Stop.” Her breathing sped as she imagined her beautiful sister rotting in some underground prison. “Can I save her?”Qetsiyah smiled. “Of course. You’re a siphon, Bella. It’s a simple matter of siphoning the spell from the cave and then giving Nora blood to wake her. She’ll need a lot of blood and I recommend having one of your vampires with you. If she accidentally bites you, she’ll drain you before she realizes what she’s doing.”Bella nodded. “Okay. That sounds easy enough. Siphon the spell and give Nora blood … but,” she frowned, “what about the others? They’ll need blood too … that’s a lot of blood … six heretics and twenty-seven unknown vampires… Should I wake them all?”“That is your decision, sweetheart. You can save Nora and kill the rest. You could save them all, or reseal the tomb and leave them down there.”Slowly, Bella nodded her head as she considered her options. She didn’t know which was the right path to take. It didn’t seem right to leave them down there.“Are they suffering?”“Not anymore. They’re semi-living corpses. They can be rejuvenated, but if they don’t have blood, they’ll remain that way forever.”Again, she nodded. This wasn’t a decision she could make on her own. Awakening thirty-three vampires from 1864 wasn’t something that could be done on a whim. They’d need a constant supply of blood, reeducation, clothing, money, and somewhere to live.“I can’t make this decision on my own. I need to speak with my mates and our family first. Nora will be saved; I won’t leave my sister down there … I just,” she sighed, “I don’t know about the others…”“And Katherine…”Again, Bella sighed and shook her head. “I don’t know. She isn’t just Uncle Mason’s cool girlfriend anymore. She has a history with my mates … from what I can tell, she was important to Damon and Stefan … beyond being their sire…” she looked over at Qetsiyah. “What do they think happened to her?”“Stefan believes she died with all the other vampires, but Damon believes Katherine is trapped inside the tomb beneath the church.”Bella sighed. “So, she lied to them as well…”She was starting to wonder if Katherine was the kind of friend she wanted. She couldn’t understand why the vampire had been so kind to her, or why she’d kept in touch after she and Mason left Forks.Was there a reason?Or was it just because she recognized Bella from her past life?Did she have an ulterior motive? It seems like everything she does is planned out to the finest detail.“Katherine is…” Qetsiyah sighed and shook her head. “Katherine is a Petrova doppelgänger. I’ve watched them all and, I can tell you, with absolute certainty, all Petrova doppelgängers are innately selfish, manipulative, and calculating. Because she’s been on the run for so long, Katherine has an extremely well-developed sense of self-preservation. But that comes, almost always, at the expense of any human compassion or remorse. The only one I’ve ever seen her genuinely care for is you.”“Me?” Bella frowned. “Why me?”“I don’t know,” Qetsiyah shrugged. “Something about you seems to make her a better person. At least to the extent that she went out of her way to protect you. She turned Nora for you. She rescued you from a Gemini attack and taught you how to hide from your enemies. She ensured you had every magical tool necessary to continue learning and training. And when she learned of your death, she was genuinely saddened.”
***
The year had been long and hard but, somehow, Isabelle had made it through. Despite the pain, heartbreak, and immense loneliness she felt, she survived.
Nora and Katherine left Texas at the beginning of the year. A few weeks later, Isabelle discovered she was pregnant. She wrote letters to everyone, expressing her joy and sadness that Jasper couldn’t be with her. But she had the Whitlocks, and she was truly grateful for them.
She received letters from Nora and Katherine. They both wanted to return, but it wasn’t necessary or safe. They were better off staying away from Texas.
She never heard from Jasper.
***
Mary Alice Jasmine Whitlock was born on September third.
As soon as she was able, Isabelle wrote to her husband to tell him the news.
She never heard from Jasper.
***
By the time Mary Alice was born, Katherine and Nora were in Mystic Falls. They sent gifts for little Mary Alice. And Nora came to visit.
That would be the last time Isabelle saw her sister.
***
The evening before Christmas, Isabelle was sitting in the rocking chair Jasper made for her. Mary-Alice lay in her arms, wrapped up in a soft, knitted blanket. A gift from her grandmother. It had once belonged to Jasper when he was a baby.
“Happy Christmas, my love.”
Her eyes fluttered as she yawned and looked up at her mother.
Isabelle turned to the window and watched as the snow fell. It was unusual for Texas, but it sure looked beautiful. She hoped that, wherever he was, Jasper could see the stars in the sky as the snow fell.
***
“Alice really is my daughter,” Bella whispered, staring at the tiny little bundle in Isabelle’s arms.She saw it all. From the moment Isabelle discovered her pregnancy to the moment she gave birth. The images flashed across the screen like a home movie. It was surreal to watch this other version of herself live an entirely different lifestyle, give birth, and then care for her child.Baby Alice was adorable. A tiny thing with big brown eyes and wisps of dark hair. She was all pink and beautiful.The love that Isabelle felt for her child was indescribable. Everything Isabelle felt, Bella felt. An unending, unyielding love like nothing else. But it also came with a sense of worry and fear that the Gemini would one day find them.“She is,” Qetsiyah smiled, taking Bella’s hand in hers, squeezing gently.“But … her mind,” Bella frowned.“Is broken,” Qetsiyah confirmed. “You’ll see.”
***
Isabelle stood beside the grave as the empty casket was lowered into the ground.
Beatrice, Jasper’s mother, wanted the funeral. She wanted a place she could go to mourn for her son. A place he could rest, even if his body had never been found. She decided, with Isabelle’s agreement, to bury her son beside his older brother, Peter.
Isabelle still couldn’t wrap her mind around it. Her husband was gone.
Not gone.
Missing.
There was no sign of him. No trace. She’d tried every locator spell she knew, but she couldn’t find him.
It felt like her magic had abandoned her.
Had abandoned him!
And she didn’t know why.
There was a chance he was cloaked, but who would cloak him?
Why would he want to hide from her?
What could’ve happened to him that kept him from returning home to her?
The thoughts of spells disappeared from her mind when Alice began to cry.
She knew, in her heart, that if he could come back to her, he would. So, there had to be a reason he hadn’t returned.
His death was the most obvious reason. But something about it didn’t feel right.
She knew better than anyone that death wasn’t always the end. There was, after all, a lot the mortal world didn’t know about the magical world. There was a chance, even the slightest chance, that maybe, maybe, Jasper was still somewhere in the world.
She held onto that hope.
Maybe one day she would see him again…
***
“Momma! Momma! Momma!”
Tiny feet slapped across the floor of their home as Alice came racing into the kitchen, her teddy bear tucked under her arm. Her dark hair was messy from sleep. Her cheeks were pink and warm.
Isabelle put down the sewing she was finishing just as Alice launched herself into her mother’s arms.
“Good morning, my love,” she smiled happily, holding her daughter against her chest.
“We do magic, momma?”
“Do you remember the rules?” Isabelle asked.
“Uh-huh,” Alice nodded. “No magic outside our home and never in front of strangers.”
“That’s right,” Isabelle nodded. “What about Meemaw and Pawpaw?”
“Meemaw is okay. She likes magic,” Alice stated. “But not Pawpaw.”
“That’s right. What about the animals on the farm?”
“I shouldn’t try to make them fly…” Alice repeated, a little frown on her face. “Only if they have wings and need help.”
Isabelle smiled. “Good girl,” she praised.
Isabelle stood and settled four-year-old Alice on her hip as she went into their small kitchen where she’d left her grimoire.
“Shall we see if we can find Aunt Nora again?”
Alice nodded. “Uh-huh.”
“How do we do that?”
“A tracking spell.”
“That’s right. What do we need to do a tracking spell?”
“A map and momma’s blood.”
“Well done,” Isabelle smiled. She took the knife off the counter and they both turned toward the map already set out. She cut her index finger and let the blood drip onto the map.
“I say the spell, momma?”
“Yes, baby, you can say the spell.”
As Isabelle spoke the spell to her daughter, Alice repeated the words: “Phasmatos tribum, nas ex veras, sequitas sanguinem. Ementas asten mihan ega petous.”
Nothing happened.
The blood pooled on the map but never moved even an inch.
Alice looked up at her mother with a frown. “I did it wrong?”
“No. You did a great job! It’s just not working,” Isabelle sighed.
First her husband and now her twin. She was beyond worried. Every time she said the incantation, all she saw in her head was darkness, and she didn’t know what that meant.
“Can we find my shoes now, momma?”
Isabelle laughed. “They’ve gone missing again?”
“Uh-huh,” Alice nodded. “Must’ve been the fairies…”
***
“Alice was a witch?” Bella asked, shocked.“Alice was a siphoner,” Qetsiyah corrected. “See the bracelet on her wrist?”Bella nodded.“That is one of your designs. You spelled it so that it would never fall off her wrist and can’t be removed by anyone but her. Each of the little gemstones is a source of magic if she needs it. While you were teaching her, she’d siphon from you or her bracelet.”“Isabelle designed jewelry?”“Magical jewelry. Daylight rings for vampires, pendants, amulets, and talismans...”“Cool.” Bella smiled. “Was Alice turned into a vampire-siphon? Like Nora?”“Yes,” Qetsiyah nodded. “Are you ready to see more?”Bella took a deep breath and nodded her head. “Yes.”She turned her attention toward the screen and watched as Isabelle and Alice lived a lovely, quiet life. Isabelle spent almost all her time homeschooling Alice, but she also taught her about magic and, most importantly, how to avoid her enemies. When they weren’t walking through the Whitlock estate and enjoying the gardens, Alice was playing with the animals on the farm while Isabelle helped Beatrice in the kitchen.She never once taught Alice to be afraid of her gift or to see herself as weak or a freak, like the Gemini would’ve done. She loved her daughter more than anything in the world. No question was off limits. If Alice asked, Isabelle would tell her the truth. Not all the gory, scary details, but the facts.Isabelle taught Alice about the Gemini coven and their vast power. Alice learned about their traditions, even the Merge. She was told stories, both good and bad, and she learned about the other siphoners like Nora, Charlotte, and Valerie.Alice was young. And sometimes Bella thought she was too young to know all the specifics. From an outside perspective, it looked to Bella like Isabelle was preparing her daughter for the time she’d be on her own.In a way, she was.Isabelle knew that one day, something would happen, and her life would end. She’d seen her death a hundred times since Alice’s birth. She knew it was coming and that it would be bad. And she knew it would leave her daughter forever changed. But no matter how hard she tried or what path she believed she could take, nothing altered her vision. Her death was imminent.
***
“Momma, will you sing to me?” Seven-year-old Alice yawned, crawling into her mother’s arms as she rocked on Daddy’s chair.
It was cold out. The fire was the only light illuminating the room.
Isabelle smiled. “Which song?”
“It’s Christmas, momma. Sing the Christmas song!”
“All right,” Isabelle sighed, pulling her daughter in close as she rocked them both. “You ready?”
“Uh-huh.” Alice nodded, resting her head on her mother’s shoulder.
“Oh, holy night,” Isabelle began softly. “The stars are brightly shining. It is the night of our dear Savior’s birth.”
“Who is that, momma?” Alice wondered. “The savior. Is that the Jesus man Meemaw keeps talkin’ to?”
“Yes, baby.”
“I don’t think he’s listening…”
Isabelle leaned forward and pressed a kiss to Alice’s temple. “Jesus hears us,” she whispered. “But we don’t always hear him.”
“Oh.” She turned to look up at her mother. “Do ya think he knows when Daddy is comin’ home? I bet Meemaw would like that!”
“Probably. Shall I go on?”
“Uh-huh.”
Isabelle cuddled Alice in closer, wrapping her arms just a little tighter as she went on with the song.
“I like that one, momma,” Alice said as Isabelle finished.
“I do, too.”
“Sing Daddy’s favourite now.”
Isabelle laughed softly. “One more and then it’s time for bed, little miss.”
“Okay, momma.” She snuggled closer, closing her eyes, as her mother started to sing again.
“O Christmas Tree, O Christmas Tree,
Thy leaves are so unchanging,
O Christmas Tree, O Christmas Tree
Thy leaves are so unchanging
Not only green when summer’s here
But also when it’s cold and drear
O Christmas Tree, O Christmas Tree
Thy leaves are so unchan…”
Alice suddenly shot up, her eyes wide with fear. “Momma!”
Isabelle had seen it, too. “Go to your hiding place and don’t come out until I come for you!” She ordered.
“Momma!”
“It’s okay, baby. Momma loves you so much. Now, go hide."
Isabelle watched as Alice ran to her special hiding place. As soon as she was safely away, she turned to the rest of the room. Alice’s toys and teddy bears were scattered across the floor.
“Invisique,” she muttered as she went to the door.
She yanked it open to find six members of the Gemini coven standing on her porch and others circling her home. She recognized a few of them, but there were some newcomers she’d never met.
“Hello, father,” she greeted, her eyes gazing back at her father’s. Beside him stood her mother. “Can I help you?”
“We’re here for the siphoner!”
“You’re about seven years too late, I’m afraid. Nora left town a long time ago, and I don’t know where she went.”
“Not your sister, girly,” one man sneered. “We received word that you had a child…”
“Is this true, Isabelle?”
Isabelle turned to look at her mother. She ignored the sneer on her face. Once upon a time, Isabelle and Nora had adored their mother. As soon as Nora discovered she was a siphoner, that all changed.
Isabelle smiled. “You’re not going anywhere near my child. We are no longer part of your coven, therefore, you have no authority over us.”
“Siphoners are abominations!”
“They must be killed!”
“Step aside, girly. We’ll make it quick.”
Isabelle wasn’t sure who he was, but she didn’t like him. He smelled like a distillery, with black beady eyes and a fat pot belly.
With a wave of her hand, she sent everyone on her porch flying backward. “I won’t,” she growled.
She knew what would happen. She was powerful in her own right, but she was no match for an entire coven.
Still, for Alice, she had to try.
Moving slowly toward the mob, she gathered her strength and smirked.
Screams erupted through the quiet night as the mob clutched their heads. A few shrugged off the pain infliction. They threw spells at Isabelle, forcing her to defend herself.
“You’ll pay for that, girly!”
With a flick of her wrist, she snapped his neck and he fell to the floor. Dead.
Another came at her and died in the same way.
“Vados!” She yelled toward her father.
She watched in horror as he swelled like someone was blowing him up. And then, to her utter shock, he exploded. Every inch of him—body, flesh, mind, soul—was ripped to shreds and scattered across the front yard.
With a battle cry, Isabelle’s mother charged toward her, screaming spell after spell, and forcing Isabelle to defend herself with shielding charms.
It wasn’t enough.
Her mother was powerful.
And there were a lot more of them than she expected.
On her right, two men were hit with suffocation spells. They held their throats as they asphyxiated.
On her left, she could hear someone’s bones breaking.
Isabelle was beginning to get tired. She could feel her body weakening. It was too much.
But her daughter wasn’t safe yet. There were still too many of them.
There was only one thing left to do.
She had hoped to avoid it. She’d seen it in visions many times and knew what it would lead to. But if it meant her daughter was safe, then it’s what she would do.
Without dropping her shields, she took the knife from the pocket of her dress and sliced each of her wrists.
“Lec tare sle vipre!”
As her blood gushed out of her body, her enemies were levitated into the air.
“Lec tare sle vipre!”
“Momma!”
Isabella looked behind her. Her sweet girl stood on the porch, tears rolling down her cheeks. With a determined look in her eye, Isabelle turned back to the coven who were hellbent on harming her child.
She wouldn’t let that happen!
“Lec tare sle vipre!”
Isabelle’s blood pooled from her wrists onto the grass.
Drip.
Drip.
Drip.
“LEC TARE SLE VIPRE!” She screamed.
The wind howled, ripping around Isabelle. Thunder clashed in the dark sky as flashes of lightning tore through the earth. The power rolled through Isabelle as her enemies screamed in agony. Some begged for their lives, but Isabelle wasn’t about to let them live after they’d threatened her child.
“LEC TARE SLE VIPRE!” She screamed.
With a flick of her wrists, Isabelle snapped the neck of every member of the Gemini coven. As their bodies fell back to the ground, Isabelle too fell.
“Momma!” Alice screamed. She shot off the porch and ran to her mother’s side, tears rolling down her pale cheeks. “Momma!”
“Shh. Baby, it’s okay,” Isabelle whispered. “I love you, my sweet girl.”
“No, momma! Don’t leave me!”
With the last ounce of power within her, Isabella whispered, “Periculum,” sending red sparks into the air, to alert Beatrice of the situation.
“Momma! Please, momma. Don’t leave me.” She turned her head toward the main house. “MEEMAW! HELP!”
Isabelle reached up to touch her daughter’s soft hair. But she was fading fast. Her hand fell to Alice’s little wrist, her fingertips brushing the bracelet. A smile graced her lips as she poured every ounce of magic she had left into the little pendant.
“No! Stop momma! You need the magic to heal. You have to stay with me! Momma! Please! Please don’t leave me, momma!”
“You’ll be safe now, my little love. The Gemini are dead…”
“NO, MOMMA! NO!”
The last thing Isabelle heard as the world around her faded was the sound of her beautiful daughter's screams…
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Little flower?”Tears trailed down Bella’s cheeks. “I, umm…”Qetsiyah plucked a few tissues from a box beside them. She handed the tissues to Bella, who took them without looking away from the screen, where little Alice pleaded with her momma to return.“Are the Gemini dead?”“Those are, but the coven still exists. What Isabelle did went down in their history books and changed how they deal with siphoners … just not for the better. Now, the coven separates children from their families the moment they show any sign of being a siphon. Their neglect and abuse is severe. And some of them—those the coven perceives as pure evil—are banished to prison worlds.”“So, basically, the Gemini are evil bastards and each one of them should have boils on their—” She trailed off and took a deep breath. “This is that hex thing you were talking about, isn’t it?”Qetsiyah smiled. “Yes. But feel free to give the Gemini coven boils…”Bella finally looked up at Qetsiyah, her eyes wide in surprise.Qetsiyah shrugged. “Two thousand years ago, it was the Gemini coven who killed me,” she explained. “If you wish to curse, hex, or jinx them, be my guest.”Wiping her eyes, Bella nodded. “Nan told me about prison worlds. She said they were like an alternate dimension that the Gemini created to imprison the most sadistic members of the coven. I think,” Bella frowned, “she said there are only two prison worlds…”“That’s correct. A 1903 prison world and a 1994 prison world. The 1903 prison world is home to one of the most prolific, vicious vampires the world has ever seen…”Bella cocked an eyebrow. “More prolific than Klaus and Kol Mikaelson?”Qetsiyah nodded. “Unlike your mates, this vampire had no compassion. No humanity. No empathy. She was a ripper; thus, she was unpredictable, aggressive, violent, and ruthless, with an unquenchable bloodlust. Once she found her mate, they became almost unstoppable. Between her transformation in 1858 and her imprisonment in 1903, she and her mate killed over twenty thousand humans…”“Wow,” Bella whispered. She looked over at Qetsiyah. “Is there a reason you aren’t telling me who this woman is?”Qetsiyah smiled. “Her name is Lily Salvatore. She’s mated to a man named Julian. He is even more ruthless than Lily.”“She’s related to Uncle Damon and Stefan?”“She’s their mother.”“Oh boy,” Bella whispered. “Do they know she’s alive?”Qetsiyah shook her head. “No. As a human, Lily had consumption. Her husband Giuseppe sent her away, and she later died in the TB ward in 1858.”Bella sighed and looked back at the screen, which had gone black. “I’ll have to tell them. I can’t keep this information from them.”“That’s your decision. But make sure they understand just how dangerous Lily and Julian are and that, if you find a way to release them, there’s a chance the only way to stop them will be to kill them.”Bella nodded.This was a decision for Damon and Stefan to make, not Bella. Hopefully, they would take Qetsiyah’s warning to heart and understand how dangerous their mother is as a vampire. But she’s their mother. Bella would understand if they wanted to free her. She couldn’t imagine what she would do if she was in their shoes. Despite everything Renee had done, she was still her mother.“Who’s in the 1994 prison world?”“A young man named Malachia Parker. As the story goes,” Qetsiyah began, “Malachai Parker—or Kai—is a siphoner. The son of the current Gemini leader, Joshua Parker. And the twin of Josette Laughlin.”Bella nodded.“Kai’s father abused him…” she shook her head. “The entire coven saw him as an abomination and treated him like he was worthless, as they did other siphoners. The abuse he suffered was … cruel,” she sighed. "They physically, mentally, and psychologically tortured him, used him as target practice, viciously beat him, and abandoned him, separating him from his family to waste away in a small shed in the backyard."“That’s awful…”Qetsiyah nodded. “By the time he was twenty-two, he was a shell of his former self. The abuse he suffered shattered his mind and spirit.”“It would’ve been more humane to just kill him…” Bella hissed.“Yes, it would,” Qetsiyah agreed.“I’m assuming Kai and his sister didn’t merge…”Qetsiyah shook her head. “Joshua Parker knew if he allowed Kai and Josette to merge, Kai would win, and they’d have a siphoner as their leader. No Gemini would ever willingly follow a siphoner. So Joshua and his wife began having more children. I believe there were six children born before the second set of twins, Olivia and Lucas.”“Kai,” she went on, “knew what his parents were doing. More than anything, he wanted to merge with his twin sister and become the new leader of the Gemini coven.”“In 1994,” she sighed, “when Olivia and Lucas were three, Kai snapped. He brutally murdered his six younger siblings. Then he went after the twins. When he discovered Josette protecting them, he stabbed her with a hunting knife, almost killing her.”“So, he’s a psychopath?”Qetsiyah shrugged. “That all depends if you believe the story or not.”Bella’s eyes widened. “That wasn’t the real story... So,” she frowned, “Kai didn’t kill all those innocent children? It was someone else?”Qetsiyah nodded.Bella let that information sink in as her mind tried to make sense of it. “That means the Gemini coven is covering up a brutal, mass murder of six innocent children and blaming it on an innocent young man, all because he’s a siphoner?”“You need to understand how deep the Gemini’s intolerance goes concerning siphoners. They believe siphoners are abominations of nature.”“But that’s not true…”“No, it isn’t. Because of their asinine Merge Ritual, siphoners occur naturally in the Gemini Coven. The Merge goes against nature. It’s a ritual that is exclusive to the Gemini coven. There are no other covens who willingly sacrifice one member so that the other can become twice as powerful and lead. Siphoners are nature’s way of breaking the Merge Curse…”“So, it is a curse? Not a tradition?”Qetsiyah nodded. “Two thousand years ago, an immortal named Silas cursed the Gemini coven. Twins born into the coven have to merge on or around their twenty-second birthday. If they don’t, the entire coven will die.”Bella nodded.“Nature made sure that siphoners existed to break the curse,” Qetsiyah continued. “Once a siphoner merges with its twin, the curse will break. No more Merge Ritual. No more senseless killing. But the Gemini coven will never allow such a thing to happen, therefore twins continue to merge and siphoners continue to be born into the coven.”“So, Kai could’ve broken the curse on the Gemini coven…”Qetsiyah nodded. “But the coven would never allow that to happen.”“So, to stop him, they killed six children, gutted Josette like a fish, blamed the massacre on an innocent young man, and sent him to a prison world where he’s been since 1994?”“They also ensured no living being knew the truth of what happened and attempted to rescue Kai.”Bella sighed. “So, every member of the Gemini coven believes Kai is guilty and a psychopath. But,” she smiled, “because you’re on The Other Side, you know the truth.”“As do Mother Nature and The Fates. And to say they are upset would be an understatement. Kai is the rightful leader of the Gemini coven. That was his destiny. But now he’s trapped…”Another sigh escaped as Bella nodded. “And I’m guessing you’re telling me this because you want me to rescue him?”“That is up to you, little flower. The Fates and Mother Nature are big on free will. If you do not wish to save him, that is your choice. However, if you try to rescue him, you’ll likely face the wrath of the entire Gemini coven. You’ll also need to find the ascendant. That is your way in and out of the prison world. Both prison worlds have one.”Bella sighed again. “But you don’t know where the ascendant is, right?”“No idea,” Qetsiyah shrugged. “It could be anywhere. But luckily, there is plenty of time to rescue Kai, if that’s what you wish. I would recommend harnessing your power before you go up against the Gemini coven. You saw what happened to Isabelle. I do not want that happening to you.”Bella nodded.She didn’t want that either. But she also knew, one day, she’d save Kai from his prison and help him take down the Gemini Coven. There was no way she’d leave those bastards alive after what they did to Isabelle and Alice. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── “What happened to Alice after Isabelle’s death?”“She went to live with Jasper’s mother, Beatrice,” Qetsiyah answered as the screen came to life once again.
୨୧
Beatrice Whitlock stood beside the grave, holding Alice’s small hand, as they lowered Isabelle’s casket into the grave beside Jasper’s. His grave was empty, but she still hoped that they’d find his body one day. Then she could reunite the couple.
“It’s okay, my darling,” Beatrice said, lifting Alice into her arms. “Your momma has gone up to Jesus…”
Alice looked over her shoulder, where her mother was standing, watching over her. She didn’t tell Meemaw what she saw. Momma had told her all about The Other Side. It was a place witches went after death. Maybe someday momma would go to heaven, but for now, Alice found comfort in her mother's presence.
୨୧
Alice wasn’t the same after her mother’s death. Beatrice knew it wasn’t normal. Somehow, Alice’s mind was stuck. Even as her body grew, her mind remained the same seven-year-old little girl. Sometimes, extreme stress or heightened emotions caused her to regress to an even younger age.
William, Jasper’s father, wanted to send Alice away, but Beatrice wouldn’t hear of it. Alice was all she had left of Jasper. She refused to let the little girl go. No matter how odd she was.
Beatrice believed—though she never expressed her thoughts to William—that Alice must’ve seen something terrible the night of her mother’s death.
That wasn’t hard to believe. When she arrived at their home, the front yard was littered with bodies torn to shreds. The grass was stained red with the blood. It was an awful sight, one that Beatrice couldn’t get out of her head. She hated to think of what her little grandbaby had seen that night.
Whoever these people were, they’d been intent on killing Isabelle and she’d put up one hell of a fight to protect her daughter. Her beautiful body was broken and bloodied. The sight of the once-beautiful woman was horrifying.
And worse yet, Beatrice found Alice curled up next to the bloodied body of her mother, sobbing and screaming for her to come back.
No. Beatrice wasn’t at all surprised Alice’s mind had broken that night.
୨୧
“Alice’s mind broke because of Isabelle’s death…”“It’s worse than what Beatrice knew,” Qetsiyah explained. “Alice hid as Isabelle told her to, but that night, her visions manifested for the first time. So, even hidden, she saw everything and probably a lot more…”Tears trailed down Bella’s cheeks. Sniffling, she plucked a tissue from the box. “She saw everything. The battle … all that blood and death … people being blown to smithereens and ripped to shreds … and Isabelle’s sacrifice to ensure Alice was safe…”“She likely saw more than that,” Qetsiyah said gently. “With her visions manifesting while she was so young, it’s hard to say what she saw that night beyond her mother’s death. She could’ve seen what the Gemini coven planned to do to Isabelle, what they planned to do to Alice, and possibly even what Jasper was going through as well. You know how her visions work. She sees the path someone is on while they’re on it, but every decision leads to a new vision. Imagine being seven years old and seeing what the Gemini had planned for her mother…”“The Fates couldn’t have done something?”“No. The Fates are there to advise, guide, and support. They are not a quick fix to every problem. Some things in life happen for a reason. And some things happen that even The Fates can’t interfere with or fix.”“Does that mean Alice was destined to have visions?” Bella asked.Qetsiyah nodded. “Despite her broken mind, her visions have helped to guide her and keep her safe, as well as warn Jasper of potential dangers. She’s saved his life many times over the years thanks to her foresight. It is a gift that weighs heavily on her small shoulders, though. And, from what I’ve seen, it is a gift she would gladly give up…”Bella frowned. “Could I do that for her? If it’s what she wants?” Qetsiyah smiled brightly. “You’re a witch, little flower. There is not a lot you can’t do!”“Except find Jasper,” Bella sighed. “Isabelle couldn’t do that…”Qetsiyah tilted her head toward the screen. It flashed and flickered, and then she saw Peter. Jasper was lying on a bed, his uniform ripped and his shirt covered in blood. There was blood smeared on his face and hands. It looked like he’d been shot.
୨୧
“You come highly recommended,” Peter’s eyes turned to the small woman standing in the doorway. Her long black hair cascaded down her back. Eyes the color of onyx shifted between Peter and Jasper. “Can you do what I’ve asked?”
The woman nodded. “Of course I can. But I do not do magic for free, vampire. There is a price. And it’ll cost you dearly.”
“I’ll pay anything.”
“Not money. I want a favor. No questions asked.”
“Fine.” Peter agreed. “He’ll wake in transition soon. I want it done before that happens.”
She nodded and moved over to the bed. “Why exactly do you wish to do this to him?”
“My baby brother married a witch. A powerful one. She won’t be pleased he’s become a vampire. I know how your kind feels about vampires. He’ll be safer if she can’t find him.”
Again, she nodded. “It won’t stop him from wanting to contact her, though. I can’t change the love he’ll feel for her or his desire to be with her.”
“You’re a witch, there must be something you can do…”
“Perhaps a memory alteration spell,” she mused. “It wouldn’t change his bond with his wife, nor would it take his love away, but it would make him more amenable to whatever you tell him…”
“Do it.”
The witch smirked. “As you wish, vampire.”
୨୧
“Peter had the witch cloak Jasper and altered his memory just enough that Jasper believed his brother when he explained the danger you would be in if he contacted you again,” Qetsiyah explained. “The cloaking spell was powerful, too. Isabelle didn’t have enough power to break it, not on her own.”Part of Bella understood why Peter had cloaked Jasper. He was doing what was best for his brother. He couldn’t have known what would become of Isabelle or that she was pregnant with Alice.But the other part, the part that wasn’t so forgiving, wanted nothing more than to tear into Peter’s flesh and make him pay for keeping her husband from her and altering his memory.Jasper was a grown man. A married man. He could make his own decisions!What would her life have been like if Jasper had known about Alice? Yes, he was fighting in the war at the time of her pregnancy, but at least he would’ve known about his child!She understood why Jasper went to war. She didn’t blame him for leaving her to fight for their safety and the safety of so many others. That was the life they lived back then. The war was brutal and Jasper was young and healthy. If he wasn’t so noble and left of his own free will, the army would’ve taken him.At least he would’ve been able to come home to her. He would’ve received her letters and known about her pregnancy. Even if Peter turned him, he didn’t need to take Jasper’s choices away. He didn’t need to manipulate him.If he’d returned as a vampire, Isabelle would have accepted him and loved him. And maybe then she wouldn’t have died. He would’ve been there to help her with the Gemini coven. They could’ve run together. They could have fought together. He could’ve met his daughter. Even if Isabelle had still died, he would’ve been there to raise Alice. And maybe, maybe her mind wouldn’t have broken.Bella sighed, conflicted. She was thankful that Jasper was alive, but furious that Peter had kept him from her.“Does Jasper know Peter cloaked him so Isabelle couldn’t find him and altered his memory?”Qetsiyah shook her head. “Not yet.”Bella nodded.She knew there was nothing they could do about it now. But that wasn’t the point. Jasper was a grown man when he transitioned. Peter had no right to interfere in his life or make decisions on his behalf. Isabelle could still be alive today had Peter not kept Jasper from his family. Alice could’ve grown up with both of her parents and a mind that wasn’t shattered. The more Bella thought about it, the angrier she became.“Has Peter done anything else I should know about before I kill him?”“He doesn’t know Alice is Jasper’s daughter. He believes, as does everyone else, that she and Jasper are a mated couple.”“That’s what I thought.” Bella nodded. “But why lie?”“Jasper knew if the world believed he was single, it would put Alice in danger. He wouldn’t allow that. So, instead, he told Peter and anyone else who asked that she was his soulmate.”“That didn’t confuse Alice?”“No. She went along with it to protect her Daddy. She’d already seen half a dozen females attempting to seduce him and then lashing out at her when he paid them no attention,” Qetsiyah explained. “Her mind fluctuates. It isn’t cut and dry. Sometimes she comprehends things no regular seven-year-old could, and sometimes she doesn’t. She’s also very good at acting the part of a teenager. But it takes its toll on her, and sometimes…”“Her mind slips back into the seven-year-old mindset,” Bella nodded. “I noticed that, too. She could be perfectly fine one moment and then she was an entirely different girl who wanted to play dress up, color, and show me her teddy bears.”“But you never said anything?”“Edward told me she’d been in a mental institution before she became a cold one,” Bella shrugged. “I just figured this was Alice, and if she wanted to color and watch Disney movies, I wasn’t about to object or question her. No matter what, she was my friend…” she sighed. “Or, I guess, my daughter…”“Neither she nor Jasper knew that before today, though. They weren’t keeping it from you. The Fates blocked their memories so that you’d all be safe.”“Safe from what?”“Those who wish to do you harm…” Qetsiyah answered. “It was also to keep Jasper sane. When he became a vampire, if The Fates hadn’t stepped in, he would have remembered his past life with the Mikaelsons and his time on The Other Side with his mother. It also helped to block out some of the pain he felt when he lost you.”Bella frowned. “The pain?”“You are his soulmate, Bella. When he was human, the bond between you was incredibly strong. But becoming a vampire magnified that bond. Once he heard about your death, the pain alone should’ve been enough to cripple him. The Fates stepped in and ensured he lived so that he could care for Alice and, when it was time, find you again.”
୨୧
Jasper raced through the night. The words of the old witch echoing in his mind.
“You have a daughter, vampire. She’s in grave danger. You must return to your hometown if you wish to save her from the fiery fate that awaits.”
A daughter.
He could hardly believe it.
He had a daughter.
Mary-Alice Jasmine Whitlock.
His beautiful Belle had perished to protect their child. According to the witch, she still watched over their child. It was her—or rather her spirit—who contacted the witch and asked her to warn Jasper.
He wasn’t sure who was after Mary-Alice or why they wanted to harm her. He knew Belle came from the Gemini coven and that they’d wanted to kill Nora because she was a siphoner.
Was his daughter a siphoner, too?
Or did she have magic like her mother?
The witch couldn’t tell him. She only urged him to hurry.
He pushed himself faster and faster still.
.
..
…
By the time he arrived in Houston, the full moon hung high in the sky. He could see the flames of a pyre a mile away. As he drew closer, he heard the piercing screams of his child as the crowd cheered. His mother was on the sidelines, being restrained by an unknown male. She was begging them to stop. To have mercy.
The male holding Beatrice Whitlock slapped her. With a cry of pain, she fell to the ground. The man stood over her and spat in her face.
He was the first to die.
His mother let out a shrill scream when she saw him. “Jasper!”
He didn’t stop to make sure she was safe.
Mary-Alice was tiny.
Four feet tall at the most. She looked malnourished. Her hair was lank, trailing down to her waist like a muddy brown river. Her deep, chocolate eyes were blank, dead.
The sight of her was enough to bring out his most primal beast. The roar that ripped through the town square echoed into the night.
“Vampire!”
“There’s a vampire!
“A vampire!”
“Kill the vampire!”
Somehow, and he wasn’t sure how, their spells—though shouted at him from all directions—failed. Something was blocking them. He could only hope that maybe, just maybe, it was his Belle keeping him safe.
At vampire speed, he raced toward his daughter, ripping her off the pyre and setting her down beside her grandmother. Then he turned his attention to the townsfolk.
No human survived that night.
The Gemini coven was once again ripped to shreds.
The streets ran red with their blood.
Limbs were torn from bodies.
Blood dripped from Jasper’s mouth as he sank his teeth into throats and ripped heads from shoulders, tossing them aside.
His hands gripped hearts, ripping them from the chest of whatever bastard crossed his path.
By the time he was done, he was drenched in the blood of his daughter's attackers.
Behind him, Mary-Alice was screaming and crying for her momma. Jasper could only imagine that his Belle was with their little girl, soothing her as best she could as a spirit.
“She’s dying!” Beatrice wailed. “Son, she’s dying!”
He raced over and lifted Alice into his arms. Her legs and hands were burnt. Her clothes were in tatters. There were bruises and scratches all over her little body.
“My angel…”
He tore his eyes from his daughter to look over at his mother.
“You came back,” she whispered.
“I’m not an angel, momma…”
Tears rolled down her cheeks. “Angel. Vampire. You’re still my boy.”
Jasper’s eyes widened. “How…”
“Your wife was a powerful witch. Your daughter is a siphon. I’m no stranger to the supernatural world. Now, you must go. She isn’t safe here anymore. Take your daughter, my son. Heal her and love her.”
Jasper shook his head. “And you, momma? You can’t tell me you’re any safer here than my daughter.” He shook his head. “No. I won’t leave you here where you're defenseless.”
He carefully lifted Mary-Alice into his arms, grabbed hold of his mother, and whisked them away to the family farm. Mary-Alice wouldn’t last much longer without his blood. Even with his blood, he wasn’t sure she’d survive. Her injuries were severe. Her legs and hands were the worst. Even if she survived, he wasn’t sure his blood could fix those injuries.
.
..
…
“Where’s Pa?” Jasper asked, brushing his fingers through Alice’s long hair. He’d given her his blood, but she wasn’t healing as quickly as he’d like.
“He died ten years ago,” Beatrice answered, her eyes never leaving Alice. “Caleb, Thomas, Walter, and George are all married now. Caleb and Thomas keep the farm going. Walter is a writer. He and his wife went off to Dallas about five years ago. We don’t hear much from them. George and his wife just had their fourth little one. I barely see them anymore.”
“And Clara Beth?”
Beatrice shook her head as tears welled up in her eyes. “We lost her six years ago…”
“Oh, momma.” Jasper took his mother’s hands in his.
He was about to say something when Alice began to cough and sputter. He tried feeding her more blood but, for whatever reason, it wasn’t helping.
“Don’t let her suffer, son,” Beatrice whispered, tears filling her eyes.
Jasper shook his head. “I can’t. If she dies now with my blood in her system, she’ll become a vampire like me…”
Beatrice took her son’s hands. “There are worse things to be than a vampire.”
With tears in his eyes, he pressed a soft kiss to Alice’s forehead. “I love you, sweet girl.”
Quickly, Jasper snapped his daughter’s neck and, unable to hold back any longer, he collapsed onto her belly, sobbing for his daughter and his lost wife.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Are you okay, little flower?”“I, uh,” Bella frowned. “I’ve never seen a vampire act like a vampire before…”“Mm.” Qetsiyah nodded. “The Cullens did everything they could to shield you from seeing anything remotely vampiric.”“Uh-huh,” Bella nodded. “It was a little … startling at first. All that blood. I’ve never really thought about their strength. He ripped that one guy in half and all his insides became outsides,” she cringed. “It was kinda gross. But, um,” she looked over at Qetsiyah, “is it, umm, wrong that I, uh,” she cleared her throat, “found Jasper to be very sexy. With all that growling and…” she took a deep breath. “Oh jeeze. It’s weird, right? And wrong? I-I shouldn’t find that to be so … sexy...”Qetsiyah smiled and placed her hand on Bella’s. “It’s not wrong at all. You just witnessed your soulmate avenging your child. Jasper has a violent streak that rivals his brothers. He is vengeful, wicked, and, when necessary, monstrous. He has an unquenchable bloodlust and a desire to lead and dominate. Vampires are notoriously violent creatures. As their mate, you are drawn to all aspects of them, even the darkest parts.”Bella nodded.The violence would take some getting used to. She figured that was natural, though. This was her first proper look into a traditional vampire's true nature. The Cullen’s were cuddly, fluffy bunnies compared to what she’d just witnessed.“What happened next?”
୨୧
Jasper stared at his mother in absolute shock. “I’m sorry, momma, run that by me again.”
“It’s simple. I want you to turn me into a vampire.”
Jasper blinked. He looked over at Alice who was playing with her toys with not a care in the world.
Becoming a vampire hadn’t really changed her. Her mind was far more fragile than he expected. She spent the first week curled up in his arms, refusing to even consider moving. She wouldn’t tell him about what happened with the Gemini coven, and he figured he might never know the full story.
That was fine. He could live with not knowing. His little girl was safe, and that’s all that mattered. He wouldn’t force her to recall it if she didn’t want to.
His mother refused to leave. She’d even offered her blood so that Alice could complete the transformation and didn’t starve.
At first, Jasper was reluctant, but there weren’t many other options. He used his gift to ensure Alice felt no bloodlust. He wasn’t sure how she’d handle feeding right now, and he didn’t want to test the fragility of her mind by asking her to kill someone.
Somehow, that just seemed so wrong.
“I don’t think I’m following, momma. One more time…”
Beatrice sighed. “It’s not that difficult to comprehend, Jasper! I have lived the life everyone expected me to live. When my father demanded it, I was married off to your father. God rest his soul. He was a good provider and a good husband. It wasn’t love at first sight, but we grew to care for one another. Our love was enough to give us seven beautiful children. And because of that, I have dozens of grandchildren and a wonderful extended family. But now that I’m older, it is time for me to live my life as I choose. And I am choosing to remain with you and Alice.”
“And if this Maria woman is as bad as you say she is, you’re going to need help. Mary-Alice needs stability in her life, son. Not war and constant battles. Her mind has shattered. It’s been that way since she lost Isabelle and I have been with her every day since then. And I want to be with her now.”
“You’re asking me to turn you, momma. To make you into a vampire.”
“I am.” She nodded. “And don’t give me some long-winded spiel about bloodlust and a vampire’s true nature. I know all of that. You are not the first vampire I’ve met, young man…”
Jasper’s eyes almost bugged out of his head. “When did you meet a vampire?”
“Katherine, Isabelle’s old friend, was a vampire. And, a few years back, I met a lovely man named Franklin. He was a little sweet on me,” she blushed, “but when he tried to hurt Alice, I had no choice but to kill him…”
Alice nodded her head. “Uh-huh. He was a bad man. I didn’t like him so much.”
“So you see, I can handle myself. I know what I’m getting into. I know what I want. Now. Are you going to turn me or not?”
୨୧
“I like her,” Bella smiled.
୨୧
Jasper stood watching as the home he shared with his wife burned. It had broken his heart to burn her home, but it was the only way to ensure the Gemini coven didn’t come after Mary-Alice.
“It’s okay, my love,” Isabelle said softly, watching Alice jump and dance as she tried to catch the fireflies. “You saved her. That’s what matters. Not our home. You can rebuild.”
When Jasper turned away from her and headed over to Alice, Isabelle sighed. She didn’t enjoy being on The Other Side. Watching over those she loved most but not being able to speak to them or interact with them.
“You ready to go, Princess?”
Alice’s eyes lit up, and she darted over to her father, leaping into his arms and laughing happily. “C’mon, Meemaw!” She called. “We gotta go!”
Jasper looked toward his newly turned mother.
He couldn’t deny it; immortality suited her. She had barely any bloodlust. She took to compulsion with ease. It took her mere days to learn to harness her strength and speed. And, somehow, despite being in her sixties, vampirism seemed to make her look younger, more youthful.
Traditional vampires weren’t like cold ones, where their beauty was supernaturally enhanced. But, somehow, his mother looked more radiant than he’d ever seen her. Perhaps it was just because she was happy and felt a sense of freedom as a vampire that she’d never felt as a housewife and mother.
“All right, little Darlin', I’m comin’.”
“Where we goin’, Daddy?”
Jasper looked down at her, resting her head on his shoulder, and then over at his mother. “Mexico.”
୨୧
“Did he just say Mexico?” Bella asked.“Uh,” Qetsiyah cleared her throat. “Yes.”Bella’s eyes narrowed. “Maybe I misheard him. But I swear that’s where Edward told me Jasper spent the first century of his life … fighting in the Southern Wars…”“You didn’t mishear him…”“So, you’re telling me that imbecile—who’s about to find himself with boils on his penis—took my daughter into a warzone?”“Yes,” Qetsiyah nodded. “And no.”Bella’s eyes narrowed as wisps of purple began to slither over her fingers. “What does that mean?”
୨୧
Jasper took a deep breath as he leaned against the porch railing.
Running from Maria was never an option. She had a dozen trackers in her employ and an entire coven of witches who owed her their lives. There was no way he’d be able to run on his own, let alone with his mother and Alice in tow.
The last place he wanted his mother and daughter was Mexico, though. But his choices were slim. Either he set them up in a home—heavily guarded by only those he trusted—and returned to Maria’s army, or take them into camp. And there was no way in hell he’d allow his daughter anywhere near Maria’s territory.
It was bad enough that they were in Mexico, a hundred miles from the wars. He would not allow them any closer.
“Major?”
“Report.”
Behind him, Elizabeth—or as everyone called her Betsy—stepped out onto the porch. She was a spectacular beauty. White-blonde hair, dazzling baby blue eyes, flawless tanned skin, pouty lips. Curves that could make a man weak in the knees. If he wasn’t a married man, it would’ve been his honor to court her.
Her beauty, however,
wasn’t the reason he’d turned her. He had planned for her to fight beside him in the wars. He trained her himself and she exceeded all his expectations. She may be petite, but she took on cold ones three times her size and decapitated them with ease. She had a fire in her and had won his trust through years of hard work and loyalty. In no time, she climbed the ranks and became his second in command.
“Your mother is settling in and Alice is in the backyard exploring the flowers with Camila and Benjamin,” she began. “The owner of this home, Diego Vargas, has been compelled not to invite anyone in without my say-so. He will also never leave the house without an escort and has no immediate or extended family.”
Jasper nodded.
“The team will constantly surround the house and land. The witches have also begun warding the home. Nobody will enter without an invite. Not even cold ones.”
“The Gemini coven…”
“Won’t even know the house is here,” Betsy assured him. “Not only is the house fully cloaked and warded, but the witches have also cloaked Alice and Beatrice from locator spells, tracking spells, and anything else that could be used to find them. I believe the fire at their old home will be enough to convince the Gemini your mother and daughter are dead.”
“But, just in case, I’ve arranged for the newspapers to spread the word of the horrible massacre that happened on the Whitlock Ranch. Beatrice Whitlock and her granddaughter, Mary-Alice, were the only casualties, trapped inside their home when the fire started. The perpetrators fled from the property and were, unfortunately, attacked by a pack of wild animals.”
Jasper nodded. “Very good. Anything else?”
Betsy hesitated. “When are you leaving?”
“Maria gave me forty-eight hours to be back in camp or she’d send out the trackers and kill whomever I’m protecting. She’s not happy I wouldn’t tell her who I found.”
“That could become a problem. If she thinks you’re hiding something, nothing will discourage her from discovering the truth, especially if she believes whatever it is you're hiding could split your focus, encourage you to leave the wars, or be used to blackmail you.”
Jasper nodded.
“And you can’t compel her…”
He sighed. “No. Her gift makes that impossible. Thankfully, her sadistic mind control doesn’t work on traditional vampires.”
“Thankfully,” Betsy murmured.
“How many of the team are in the field?” Jasper asked.
“Six traditional, three cold ones, and two shifters.”
Jasper nodded.
Betsy placed a comforting hand on Jasper’s shoulder. “Spend some time with your daughter before you have to leave,” she suggested gently. “Who knows how long it’ll be before you’re able to return…”
୨୧
Bella took a deep breath. A flood of emotions surged within her. Anger. Fear. Happiness. Love. Concern. Rage. They pummeled through her like hailstones battering a rooftop.She was overwhelmingly thankful that Jasper had saved Alice from the pyre. And, admittedly, she was relieved and happy that he’d turned her, despite her broken mind. She was also happy to see Beatrice was still alive. That was unexpected but also a relief. When Jasper couldn’t be with Alice, her Meemaw was still with her.Bella watched as Betsy trained Beatrice to fight and protect not only herself, but Alice as well. For a sixty-five-year-old woman, she could kick ass! As she learned about her new power and life as a vampire, she became a ruthless protector. She didn’t take pleasure in the kill like most vampires, but she did what needed to be done if Alice was ever in danger.The Gemini never attacked again. They believed Beatrice and Alice were dead. The Whitlock family mourned for their mother but, as humans do, they moved on with their lives. All the Whitlock boys were married with children. Bella saw snippets of their lives when Isabelle would check in on them, but she mostly stayed with Alice.If she wasn’t with Alice, she was with Jasper. She watched as he trained, as he fought, as he lost himself to the bloodshed and the never-ending barrage of hostile emotions. As the years passed, he grew more and more depressed. The Jasper that she knew and loved was slowly slipping away.It was when he was at his worst that Isabelle witnessed the birth of not only The Major but the mighty God of War.Bella watched the carnage as The Major ripped through newborn armies single-handedly. She watched as the God of War terrorized villages and bathed in the blood of his enemies … and his victims.Maria was a cruel, sadistic bitch. She took great pleasure in causing other’s pain. It was nothing for her to rip off the limbs of a cold one and toss them into the fire for no other reason than her own sick, twisted enjoyment.She asked Jasper, again and again, what he was hiding in that house.But he refused to tell her about Alice.So, she punished him.She tortured him.She denied him blood.She ripped into his flesh and tore out his organs, knowing he’d heal.Then she’d repeat the process.And still, he would refuse to tell her.So, the punishments continued.She asked again, and again, and again…And he still refused to tell her.He took the punishments. He took the pain and brutality. And when Jasper couldn’t take any more, The Major stepped in. He kept Jasper safe and stood guard over the God of War. He was fierce in his strength, and he loved Alice as much as Jasper. She was their child. There was nothing Maria could do to weaken their loyalty and love for their daughter.Maria sent trackers and spies to the house to discover what he was hiding. None came back. Betsy remained ever vigilant. Each time a threat appeared, it was snuffed out.Nobody ever got close to Alice. She had some idea of what was going on, but Jasper, Beatrice, and Betsy never discussed the gory details with her. She didn’t need to know the specifics.Jasper explained that he’d have to go away for a long time, but that he’d always come back to her. Over the years, he told her stories of his work but kept out the ugly details. She knew Maria was dangerous. She’d seen more in her visions than any of them realized. They tried to shield the truth from her as much as they could.To keep her safe, Beatrice and Betsy decided it would be a good idea to train Alice. They never expected her to have to fight, but they wanted her to know how to protect herself should the time ever come.Thankfully, it never did.Camila and the witches helped Alice practice her magic. Betsy and Isabelle closely monitored the spells and lessons Alice learned. There was no reason to teach her offensive spells or dark magic. So, they taught her how to heal butterflies, revive plants, and nourish the garden. She learned how to protect herself with shields and how to alert someone she was in trouble.Years after Jasper rescued Alice, Maria believed she found the answer to her problems.Peter, Jasper’s brother, and sire, joined Maria’s army.Maria was sure Jasper would tell Peter who was in the house, and then Peter could tell her.Still, Jasper refused.When Peter discovered the house, he was reunited with his mother, whom he hadn’t seen in almost three decades. Though, he was furious with Jasper for turning her into a vampire. Beatrice quickly smacked him upside the head and told him she was an independent woman and would do what she liked, whether he approved or not. He soon learned not to get on his mother’s bad side. As a vampire, she had a quick temper.Meeting Alice was a whole other ballgame. Bella watched as Jasper introduced Peter to Alice. She saw the immediate dislike as he looked down at the tiny girl tucked into Jasper’s side.She didn’t know why Peter took an instant dislike to Alice. Nor was she sure why Jasper hadn’t told Peter the truth. Instead, he told Peter that Alice was his mate. She wondered if it would’ve been better to tell Peter that Alice was his daughter. Maybe he would’ve been much less hostile if he’d known the truth.“He was protecting her,” Qetsiyah said gently when she voiced her question. “By this point in his life, he knew how vampires would react to Alice. If males thought she was unmated, she’d be open to their advances. Because of her power, especially her foresight, any male who sought power would want her at his side.”Bella nodded. “That makes sense. But in the long run, it couldn’t have been easy. What if he wanted a companion?”Qetsiyah shook her head. “Jasper has remained completely faithful to you, Bella.”Her eyes widened. “Come again?”“Jasper has never been with another woman…”Bella blinked, stunned. “He’s been a vampire for one hundred and forty-five years and you’re telling me he’s never…”“Never,” Qetsiyah nodded. “Jasper has never had an interest or desire for any other female. You’re his soulmate, Bella. Even when he was human, his love for you was extraordinary. When he became a vampire, he remained faithful to you.”That was unexpected.Bella knew her mates were nowhere near innocent. Kol made it clear that he and Nik had very active sex lives before they met her. She figured it would likely be the same for Elijah, too. Finn had been in a box for the last nine hundred years, so he wasn’t getting much action. But she certainly wasn’t expecting Jasper to have never been with another woman.That was … Well, if she was being honest, it was humbling. She felt honored that the love he felt for her was so deep and irrevocable that it altered him, even in immortality. Her heart felt heavy as a warmth she recognized from the mating bond with Kol and Nik spread through her.“There are a few things that you may not like…”Bella frowned. “There are a lot of things about my past life that I don’t like…”
୨୧
With a snarl that resonated around the house, Jasper threw Peter through the front window. He took out the porch swing and tumbled across the grass, but was back on his feet before Jasper left the house.
“What the fuck is wrong with you, Jasper?” Peter growled. “Can’t you see that tiny slip of a girl has got you wrapped around her finger! Just let me kill her and we can go back to how things used to be!”
Another snarl rumbled through Jasper’s chest. “You want her, brother,” he spat, “you’ll have to go through me!”
“So be it!”
Isabelle watched from the porch as the two brothers collided. Snarls and growls echoed through the quiet garden. Jasper fought with deadly accuracy. Every punch threw Peter a little further from the house. At one point, his teeth grazed Peter’s shoulder. Blood poured from the wound.
Peter was no amateur. He gave as good as he got, unafraid to do his brother a little harm. After all, they’d both heal, and he had no interest in killing Jasper. He simply wanted to beat some sense into him.
Betsy, growling softly, darted into the garden. It was dangerous to come between two fighting vampires, but she was no stranger to a little violence.
“Enough!” She snarled, shoving Peter back and placing a hand on Jasper’s chest. “You’re scaring Alice.”
It was enough to stay Jasper’s hand. There was nothing in the world that mattered more to him than that little girl.
Taking a calming breath, he turned away from his brother and headed back toward the house.
“We aren’t done here!” Peter snarled.
“Yes. We are.”
“Me or her, brother!” Peter yelled. “Choose.”
Jasper turned back to Peter. “Why do you hate her so much?”
“She isn’t the one for you, Jasper. She’s changed you. She’s manipulating you. Can’t you see how much you’ve changed?”
“And what’s wrong with that?”
“You aren’t you!”
“No, Pete. I’m just not you,” Jasper growled. “I’m not following you around anymore. I have something in my life that gives me meaning and purpose. Something I want to protect. Why can’t you be happy for me, brother?”
“Because she’s evil!” Peter snapped. “I saw what she did to you, Jasper! I know what she is. And she is no vampire! She’s … she’s an abomination!”
Betsy shook her head. “You idiot.”
There was a round of gasps from inside the house.
Alice whimpered.
“What exactly did you see?”
“She’s using magic on you! She touched you and her hand glowed! That’s not normal! She is not normal! Just let me kill her and you, me, and momma can leave Mexico. We’ll go find Nik and Elijah. I’ll introduce you to a whole new world. Away from this madness and manipulative witches!”
“A little advice,” Betsy mock whispered, leaning closer to Peter, “you might want to learn when to shut up. You’re just digging yourself deeper.”
Peter growled. “I didn’t ask for your opinion, woman.”
Betsy snarled in response.
“Make your decision, Jasper. Me or her.”
Jasper looked back at his brother. “You know, if I’d been able to get back to Texas and my Belle, she might still be alive. I have to live without her for the rest of eternity. To live with this never-ending pain in my chest.” He shook his head and turned his back on his brother. “I choose Alice. She is the only thing I have left of my Belle. I will always choose her!”
Betsy watched as Jasper strode back into the house without looking back at his brother.
“You know,” she sighed, “for someone who claims to be linked with The Fates and all-knowing, you really don’t know shit, Peter.”
୨୧
“Daddy!”
Jasper gently pulled Alice into his arms, holding her tightly against his chest. “Shhh. Baby. I’m here. I’ve gotcha.’
“I be good,” she whimpered. “I don’t wanna go away. I be good! I promise.”
“You are the best little girl in the whole world,” he whispered into her hair. “Daddy won’t ever let you go,” he promised, holding her a little tighter.
.
..
…
In the doorway, Beatrice sighed heavily. She felt like she was choosing between her children. In a way, she was.
Peter was as stubborn as a mule. If he believed Alice was an abomination now, what would he think if he knew the truth? Would he understand? Would he accept her? Or would he do something terrible?
She wondered if it would be better to tell him. But she knew Jasper would never risk Alice’s life. If Peter still saw her in such a negative way … well, she feared Jasper would kill Peter to keep Alice safe. Though she could understand it, she couldn’t bear the thought of that happening.
Peter is still her son. Her firstborn. Her baby. She loves him as much as she loves Jasper and Alice. Reuniting with him, though hard, was a blessing. Not only was she lucky enough to have her baby boy back, but also her firstborn, who’d disappeared so many years ago.
She hadn’t expected Peter’s reaction to Alice. And, honestly, she didn’t understand it. How could he not see the resemblance between Alice and Jasper? How could he not see there was no mate bond between them? If he’s the mouthpiece of The Fates, why haven’t they clued him in on Jasper and Alice’s relationship?
It was baffling.
The only thing Beatrice could come up with was that The Fates worried Peter still wouldn’t accept Alice and chose not to inform him of the truth.
୨୧
Bella’s nails dug into the armrests. “Is there more I need to see?”“Nothing big,” Qetsiyah answered. “Now that your memories are unblocked, you may have visions of the past, possibly dreams now and again…”She nodded. “How do I wake up?”Qetsiyah stood. “Follow me.”Bella did as she was told and followed Qetsiyah out of the auditorium and toward the entrance of the movie theater. She felt like she’d been here for weeks. She was ready to wake up. To see Alice. To reunite with Jasper. And to officially introduce herself to Peter.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– Forks, Washington – “You can’t ignore me forever, Niklaus!”“Watch me!” Klaus stomped away, heading back toward the house.Silently, Kol and Peter followed.“I watched you,” Jasper continued. “For over eight centuries, Dad and I watched you…”Klaus paused, then shook his head and continued walking through the forest.“Our dad, Nikkie. Not that bastard, Mikael. Ansel found me on the other side and told me about the affair with Esther. He taught me about our heritage, the pack, and our family. And together, we watched over you. We never left you…”Klaus whirled around. “STOP! Just stop. Stop following me. Stop talking as if we are family. We aren’t! Henrik died. You are not him. Resurrection is not possible. I have no interest in listening to your lies. Now, kindly piss off. I want to get back to my mate!”“Our mate,” Kol corrected.Klaus huffed. “Fine. Our mate!”Kol smirked and nodded. “That’s right. Yours. Mine. And Henriks.”Klaus’ eyes flashed gold. “He,” he jabbed his finger toward Jasper, “is not going anywhere near Isabella!”“You can’t keep me from her. She is just as much my mate as she is yours and Kols,” Jasper said patiently. “And if you don’t believe in resurrection, what exactly are you going to tell her when she wakes up with memories of our past life together?”“She can resurrect,” Klaus growled. “You cannot! You are an imposter attempting to get close to my Isabella!”“Our Isabella,” Kol corrected again, smirking.Klaus turned toward his brother, but Kol turned to Jasper before he could say anything. “Would you prefer to go by Jasper or Henrik?”“Either is fine. I was Henrik for eight centuries. I’ve only been Jasper for—"“One hundred and sixty-four years,” Peter growled from behind them. “I can’t believe you never told me you’re their brother!”Jasper sighed. “How was I supposed to tell you? I didn’t even know until ten minutes ago!”Peter huffed.“And if you’ve forgotten,” Jasper growled, “you and I haven’t been close the last century and a half. Every time we meet, all you want to do is kill Ali!”Kol leaned toward Jasper. “He doesn’t know?”Jasper looked over at his older brother and sighed in realization. “Ali told you…”Kol nodded. “Bella’s Nan, Marie, told her we’re Bella’s mates…”Jasper nodded. “She likely felt it was safe to tell you the truth.”“The truth?” Peter questioned. “What truth? What don’t I know?”Jasper ignored Peter. “No, I haven’t told him. I don’t trust him enough to tell him. The last time we spoke was in the early nineteen hundreds and then he wanted to kill Ali because he saw her as an abomination. He’s lucky I didn’t tear him apart like the last bastard who called her an abomination.”Kol nodded. “She’s a siphon-vampire, right? That’s why her hands glowed red when she touched Nik?”Jasper nodded. “In her past life, Belle was a witch from the Gemini coven. Does she have her magic back yet?”Kol was about to answer when Klaus spun around. “KOL! I expected better from you. You are playing right into his hands! He is the enemy. You do not give the enemy information on our mate!”Kol sighed. “He’s our brother, Nik. Why can’t you see that?”“Our brother died over a thousand years ago. As a human! How would he have gone to The Other Side—a place where only those who are supernatural go—when he was HUMAN?”Kol looked at Jasper.“The Fates,” Jasper answered. “When I died, I was an untriggered wolf. The Fates stepped in and placed me on The Other Side to wait for the day that our mate was born. In 1845, I was reborn as Jasper Henry Michael Whitlock. A year later, our mate, Isabelle Mary Hildegard, was born. We met in 1860 in Houston, Texas, and we were married two years later.”Klaus stared at Jasper for a moment, then shook his head. “LIES! I won’t hear any more of this…”“Fine,” Jasper sighed. “Storm off in a fit of stubbornness, but you won’t get rid of me. Isabella is my wife and soulmate. I will not lose her again. You may have suffered in your lives, brothers, but believe me, you have no idea the kind of pain that comes with losing your soulmate. I have lived with it for a hundred and forty-five years. I refuse to be separated from her again!“You will stay away from her!”“No, Nikkie, I won’t…”Snarling, Klaus’ hand shot out as he grasped Jasper’s throat and pinned him to the nearest tree. “DO NOT CALL ME THAT!”Jasper smirked. “There’s that temper you’ve been trying to keep in check since you met our little Darlin'. I wouldn’t worry so much, brother. Our mate has a fire in her that would impress even you, Nikkie.”“STOP!” Klaus roared. “Just stop! You are not him!”“Yes, big brother,” he said gently, “I am.”“Do you really expect me to fall for such a pathetic trick? You are not him. I don’t know how you learned about him, but you are not him!”“I used to watch you, you know,” Jasper said. “For centuries, I followed you as you traveled the globe. I know how much you suffered. I watched as you all ran from Mikael. As you loved and lost. I saw the destruction you all caused and the lives you took because you couldn’t fight the bloodlust. I was there each time your anger got the better of you and I watched as you daggered our siblings … and when you undaggered them…”“But I was there for the good times, too,” Jasper smiled. “I was at your side when you climbed the Himalayas and saw the fascination and envy in your eyes when that hummingbird flew right up to you. I was with you when you tended to your horses. And when you met Marcel, I watched every moment you spent with him. I watched—”“Stop.”“I watched you paint and lose yourself in your artwork. I watched you—”“STOP!” Klaus growled, squeezing Jasper’s throat tighter. “I SAID STOP! It means nothing! Lies all of it. If you were watching, then you saw … you saw…”“The bloodshed … death … carnage,” Jasper provided. “Yes, I saw all of that, too. I watched as you slaughtered entire villages during the full moon and felt your pain just as strongly as you did. I saw you devour countless innocent humans and lose control of your temper. I saw how being cursed truly pained you. I was there for all of it … every moment, Nikkie.”Jasper looked over at Kol. “I was with all of you. Every moment, of every day, for centuries…”Klaus turned to Kol. “Don’t tell me you believe him.”“I do,” Kol nodded. “Look at him, Nik! He has your eyes! And … he looks like Henrik! How can you not see that?” Kol placed his hand on Klaus’ arm. “I believe him, brother. As impossible as it is to believe, The Fates brought Henrik back to us…”Klaus let go of Jasper and moved away from him. “I can’t believe you’d be taken in by these blatant lies!”“Why would he lie?” Kol asked. “What does he have to gain? If he knew anything about us, he’d know we’d kill him in an instant if we discovered he was deceiving us.”“How about we make this easier?” Jasper suggested, stepping forward. “You don’t believe me. Fine. Look for yourself. See everything The Fates just unlocked.”Kol looked shocked. “You’re willing to allow us into your mind?”Jasper shrugged. “I have nothing to hide.”He closed the gap between him and his brothers, took their hands, and placed them on his temples.Kol allowed himself to be plunged into Jasper’s mind. Klaus, though, was still unsure.“Look,” Jasper urged him.Klaus shook his head and tried to pull away from Jasper, but Jasper was just as strong as Klaus. “I will not be manipulated!”“Nobody is manipulating you,” Jasper said gently, placing his hand against Nik’s on his temple. “Look for yourself and see that my death was never your fault. I never left you, Nikkie. I was always with you…”Klaus attempted to step back, but Jasper followed. When it became clear he wasn’t going to take the step, Jasper took it for him, pulling Klaus into his mind so he could see everything that had just been unlocked by The Fates.
୨୧
"Come on, Henrik, our brothers are fighting again!
୨୧
“MOTHER!”
“Is that Niklaus?” Rebekah asked. “Something’s wrong!”
“MOTHER!” Klaus screamed, carrying the body of his little brother.
“Henrik!” Rebekah cried, racing out of the house.
“MOTHER!” Klaus called.
Esther followed behind her daughter. “Henrik?” She cried. “No. No!! What happened?”
“The wolves! I’m sorry. I’m so sorry!”
୨୧
“IT WAS YOUR FAULT!” Esther screamed. “You killed my baby!”
Klaus staggered away from his mother. He knew she was right. It was his fault. His baby brother was dead because of him. He would never forgive himself.
୨୧
“Hello there, little wolf!”
Thirteen-year-old Henrik spun around to face a man he’d never seen. “W-who are you?”
“My name is Ansel.”
୨୧
“HENRIK!” Esther shouted. “You cannot run from me in here! This is The Other Side! A witch's domain!”
୨୧
“W-Why are you doing this…” Henrik whispered as his mother stood over him, staring down at him.
He didn’t understand this. Why would his mother want to hurt him? Didn’t she love him anymore?
Esther smirked at the fear in his eyes. “You will be my greatest asset, boy! One day, I will find a way out and you will help me right the wrongs I have committed!”
Henrik shook his head. “You want me to…”
Esther nodded. “Your brothers and sister are abominations of nature. They must be stopped and you’re going to help me with that.”
“Never!” Henrik shook his head. “Free me, Mother, and I’ll help my brothers and sister kill you!”
୨୧
“I’m your father, Henrik,” Ansel admitted. “You and Niklaus are my sons. You are my blood!”
Henrik stared back at the man he barely knew. “Blood means nothing. If we were so important to you, why did you never come for us? Why did you allow Mikael to hurt Nikkie?”
“Esther forbade me from seeing you. So, I waited, knowing that one day, you and Klaus would trigger your curses and you would need your real father.”
“Did you know?” Henrik asked. “Did you know how Mikael treated Nikkie?”
“I … Your mother…”
“Did she use magic to keep you away?” Henrik asked, interrupting. “Or did she just tell you to stay away? Did she threaten you? Were you worried about Mikael?”
Henrik shook his head. “No. You knew what Mikael was doing, and you chose not to intervene until we became wolves. Well, look how that turned out for you. You and I are dead. Klaus is a vampire. And thanks to Esther, he’ll never be a wolf. Good job, Father.”
୨୧
“ESTHER!” Ansel yelled as he ran through The Other Side.
Henrik’s screams pierced the air, forcing Ansel to run faster.
“ESTHER!” Ansel roared as he broke through the trees.
He didn’t make it in time.
Esther was chanting a spell he didn’t recognize. A circle of witches surrounded his son, their hands linked as Esther drew power from them.
Whatever she was doing, it felt wrong. Henrik screamed and begged her to stop. Still, Esther continued.
Unable to stand by and watch—as he had done when they’d been alive—Ansel darted forward and snapped Esther’s neck. She dropped to the forest floor, along with every witch circling Henrik.
Once they were down, Ansel scooped up his son and took off into the forest. He would never allow his son to be hurt by that evil bitch again.
୨୧
Henrik screamed as Esther used her magic to slice through his flesh.
“You will obey me, son! I am your mother!”
୨୧
“Momma,” Jasper sighed, tugging on his tie, “must I attend tonight's festivities? I’d rather spend my night in the barn with the horses.”
Beatrice Whitlock smiled as she straightened her son’s tie. “You might meet a nice girl…”
“I’ve met all the females in town. Twice. None of them interest me.”
“You are the only Whitlock son not courting…”
“Marriage isn’t everything. Besides, I’ve seen the girls my brothers are courting. I would rather spend my time with my horses.”
Beatrice smiled.
“I wish to fall in love,” he admitted. “To find passion in my future bride. I don’t just want a wife, I want…”
“Love,” Beatrice finished.
୨୧
“Ma’am…”
She was the most beautiful angel he’d ever seen. When she turned toward him, her big brown eyes met his and he knew nothing would ever be the same again. His heart beat a little faster. His palms were sweaty with anticipation.
“Would you honor me with a dance?”
A pink blush graced her cheeks. “I would love to,” she said, placing her small hand in his.
She allowed him to lead her toward the dance floor. His arm wrapped around her tiny waist and he pulled her into him.
“I’m afraid I may not be very good…”
୨୧
“I’m a witch, Jasper,” Belle said softly, not meeting his eyes.
He wasn’t sure what to say. Never had he encountered anyone claiming to be such a thing. He didn’t even know magic existed until she spoke those words.
“Nora and I ran from our coven. The Gemini. When Gemini twins turn twenty-two, we have a tradition called The Merge. It determines who will lead our coven. Only one survives.”
Jasper frowned. “And you and Nora…”
“When we turn twenty-two, our coven expected us to merge. One of us would essentially kill the other and absorb their power. The surviving twin would then lead the coven until the next set of twins was born and turned twenty-two.”
“And you ran to protect each other?”
“Sort of,” she nodded. “Nora is what’s known as a siphoner. She was born without magic of her own. She absorbs magic from other things. Dark objects. Vampires. Other witches. I made her a necklace so that she’d always have access to magic. When she runs out, I recharge her necklace.”
“What would’ve happened if you’d merged?”
“It would never have come to that,” she shook her head. “Our coven sees siphoners as abominations. They wanted to kill Nora to prevent The Merge.”
“So you ran…”
“Yes.” She nodded. “Along the way, we met Katherine, and she introduced us to Malcolm, Oscar, Beau, and Valerie. They were once siphoners like Nora, but Katherine turned them into vampires and somehow, they became hybrids.”
“But you…”
“I’m a regular witch,” she finished.
୨୧
“Jasper,” Belle took his hand in hers, “I’d like you to meet my sister, Nora. Our cousin Charlotte. And our friend Katherine Pierce.”
Jasper tipped his head. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
“The pleasure is ours, Mr. Whitlock,” Katherine smiled.
୨୧
“Why are you asking me?”
“You and Isabelle are family,” Jasper smiled as he and Nora walked through the Whitlock gardens. “She adores you, and I know you feel the same. It is only right that I ask your permission for her hand in marriage. I do not wish to come between you—”
“I know how much my sister loves you, Jasper,” Nora interrupted. “I’ve never seen her look at anyone the way she looks at you. Of course, you have my blessing.” She turned to look up at him, her eyes narrowing as her fingers glowed red. “But if you ever hurt her, I’ll bury you so deep in the earth, not even the worms will find your rotting corps.”
୨୧
“What if she says no?”
Charlotte rolled her pretty blue eyes. “She won’t say no, Jay. My cousin is crazy about you!”
She watched him fidget as he adjusted his shirt sleeve again.
“Are you nervous because of what she is…”
He looked up at her, his eyes wide. “No. Never.” He shook his head. “Magic is part of who she is, and I love every part of her.”
“If the Gemini finds us...”
“Then I’ll either fight at her side or run with her,” he assured the redhead. “She’s my everything. I won’t let anything or anyone hurt her.”
Charlotte smiled, satisfied with his answer. “Good.” She darted over and fixed his cuff for him. “She loves you too, Jay.”
୨୧
“I love you, my beautiful wife,” Jasper whispered as he and Belle slowly danced. “Always and forever.”
୨୧
Isabelle’s laughter filled the quiet street. “It’s snowing!” She marveled.
With a bright smile on his face, Jasper pulled his wife into him. “It’s the most wonderful time of the year, my Belle!”
“Can we have a tree?” She asked. "Last week, I was invited to the Banks Estate for tea with Mrs. Banks. They had seven Christmas trees!”
Jasper laughed. “We can have as many as you want, Darlin'.”
“Our home is not big enough for seven trees! Where will we sit?”
Jasper pulled her closer and pressed a kiss to her lips. “We don’t need to sit,” he whispered in her ear, “all we need is a bed where I can make love to you…”
She laughed and swatted his chest. “Jasper!”
He pulled her back to him, pressing her body flush against his, and claimed her lips. Her arms wrapped around him, holding him closer to her.
“Take me home, Cowboy,” she whispered as he nuzzled her throat.
୨୧
“Promise,” Isabella insisted, holding onto her husband as if her life depended on it. “Promise me you’ll come home…”
“I promise you, my Belle. I will never leave you.”
She shook her head. “You don’t know the things I’ve seen. The death. The bloodshed.”
He pressed a kiss to her forehead. “Your visions have been wrong before, Darlin'.”
“And if I’m right?” She countered stubbornly.
He smiled. “There is no force on this earth great enough to keep me from you, my Belle. You are my heart. My soul. No matter how much time passes, my love for you will never fade…”
Again, she shook her head. “It’s too soon. It’s not fair. We’ve only just found one another…”
Gently, he pulled her into his arms and held her against his chest. “I know, my love. I know. We have tonight, my Belle,” he whispered in her ear. “Let me remind you how much I love you…”
With a smile, she tilted her head up and moaned as his lips met hers in a heated, passionate kiss.
୨୧
“I want to go back!” Jasper snarled. “I need to go back to her!”
“It isn’t safe,” Peter spoke calmly. “Think about this rationally, Jasper. What if you lose control and kill her? You’re still new. You don’t have the control—”
Another snarl ripped through Jasper’s chest. “Do not speak to me as if I’m a child, Peter! I am a grown man! My wife is waiting for my return…”
“And when you do not return from the war, she will bury you, like all the other wives waiting for their husbands to return.”
In a fit of absolute rage, Jasper drew back his arm and punched his brother. Peter staggered back. His nose was broken.
“I didn’t ask for this!” Jasper roared.
“You were dying!” Peter growled as blood poured from his nose. “What should I have done?”
“Let me!” Jasper hissed. “You should have let me die. I would rather be dead than live with this pain in my chest for all eternity!”
“It will fade, brother. In time, you will forget.”
Jasper glared at his brother. “No, brother,” he spat. “I will never forget my Belle!”
୨୧
“Leave me alone, Peter.”
“I can’t do that, brother. You're new. You shouldn’t be on your own. It’s not safe.”
Jasper scoffed. “It took you two years to find me. I think I can manage on my own, thanks.”
“You’re still upset, I see…”
Jasper whirled around to face Peter. “And how should I feel?” He asked. “You killed me! Took me away from my wife. My home. Our family. Our mother has already lost one son and now her youngest has gone missing in action. I don’t know why you did this to me, Peter, but I know it was not for me.”
“You were dying!”
“Funny thing about vampires; we have healing blood! Did that just slip your mind?” Jasper asked. “You could have given me your blood, healed my injuries, compelled me to forget you, and gone on your way. Instead, you choose to snap my neck and curse me to a fate worse than death!”
“I think you’re being a bit dramatic, brother…”
“You tore me away from my wife!” Jasper roared.
“In time, you’ll forget…”
“I will never forget her!” Jasper snarled. “But answer me this, brother, why can’t I get back to her? I’ve tried. A million times I’ve tried to go back to her and…” he shook his head, “I can’t get close to Houston. Something always blocks my path!”
Peter shook his head. “I—I don’t know,” he answered quickly. “She’s a witch. Maybe she did a spell…”
Jasper glared at Peter, sensing the lie in his emotions. “What did you do, Peter?”
“Nothing,” Peter stated. “I didn’t do anything. I’m sorry you’re upset you can’t get back to Houston, but it’s for the best. Your wife is human. Eventually, she’ll die and you’ll forget all about her. In time, you’ll see I saved you…”
“Let’s hope you’re right, Peter,” Jasper stated, his voice void of all emotions. “But until that day comes, I want nothing to do with you…”
୨୧
Jasper raced through the night. The words of the old witch echoing in his mind.
“You have a daughter, vampire. She’s in grave danger. You must return to your hometown if you wish to save her from the fiery fate that awaits.”
୨୧
“She’s dying!” Beatrice wailed. “Son, she’s dying!”
He raced over and lifted Alice into his arms. Her legs and hands were burnt. Her clothes were torn. There were bruises and scratches all over her.
“My angel…”
He tore his eyes from his daughter to look over at his mother.
“You came back,” she whispered.
“I’m not an angel, momma…”
Tears rolled down her cheeks. “Angel. Vampire. You’re still my boy.”
୨୧
“You have forty-eight hours, Major,” Maria warned. “If you have not returned to camp by then, everyone in that house will die. You are my greatest asset. I will not lose you now!”
୨୧
“I have to go, momma. If I don’t,” he sighed and shook his head. “I will not allow you or Alice to be harmed. I have no choice. Maria is dangerous. If she finds out about Alice and what she’s capable of…”
Beatrice nodded. “I understand, son. But one day…”
Jasper nodded his head. “One day I’ll kill her.”
୨୧
“Me or her, brother!” Peter yelled. “Choose.”
୨୧
“Daddy! Daddy! You come home!”
“Hello, Princess!” Jasper smiled happily as she jumped into his arms and wrapped her legs around his waist. “Did you miss me?”
“Uh-huh,” she nodded, placing kisses on his cheeks. “I knew you was comin’. I told Meemaw, and she made pie.”
Jasper laughed. “Did you see anything else?”
She nodded. “I saw the bad lady and she won’t hurt Daddy ever, ever, ever again.”
Jasper paused on his way up the porch steps as a sense of fear gripped him. He never wanted her to see such things. “Did you see what happened to the bad lady?”
“Uh-huh,” she nodded. “I told Meemaw, and she said it was okay because that was a bad, bad, evil lady. But I shouldn’t copy Daddy. If any bad people come, I have to let Meemaw and Aunt Betsy take care of it.”
୨୧
“That is the worst plan I’ve ever heard!”
“Let me make sure I understand, son,” Beatrice frowned. “Your plan to make sure Alice is safe is to have a witch glamour both of you to look like cold ones and join this Cullen coven Alice has been seeing?”
Jasper nodded. “That about sums it up.”
“But why?” Betsy demanded. “They’re cold ones!”
Jasper sighed. “My enemies are everywhere. If they attack … I won’t risk either of you being hurt. And,” he ran a hand through his hair, “Alice has been having visions of this coven for months now. She’s got it into her head that we need to be with them. She keeps telling me the only way we’ll find our happiness is with this coven. I don’t like the idea of trusting cold ones any more than you do, but she’s having these visions for a reason. We can’t ignore that. And, honestly … it doesn’t sound that bad. It might be nice to disappear and live in peace after everything we’ve all been through…”
“Fine,” Betsy huffed. “Don’t ignore her visions. But I’m coming with you.”
“No.”
“Me, too,” Beatrice smiled. “We’re a family.”
“No,” Jasper repeated. He turned to look at Betsy. “You put your life on hold for me and Alice. I will be eternally grateful for what you’ve done for us … for my daughter. Now it’s time for you to find your own happiness. Live your life. I know how much you want to travel the world and go to school. I want you to do that.” He turned to his mother. “I want that for you too, momma. You became a vampire to live your life and now it’s time to do that. I love you both and I am so incredibly thankful that you were here for Alice when I couldn’t be. Now, let me do this for you. Go and live your lives. Explore the world. Have adventures.”
“But—”
“We’re still a family,” Jasper said, sensing his mother’s sadness. “We’ll write and visit. But you can’t deny this is what you both want. I can feel it. I don’t want either of you to have any regrets in this life.”
୨୧
When the memories began to fade, Kol and Klaus pulled away from Jasper.They’d seen everything. From the moment of his death in the tenth century, to the moment The Fates unlocked his memories. Nothing was hidden from them. They experienced his time on The Other Side with Esther and Ansel. They watched as their mother hunted him and tortured him, though her reasons were unclear. Henrik didn’t even know why she was hellbent on causing him so much pain and misery. Once Henrik let him in, Ansel helped him run. He faced Esther’s wrath on more than one occasion so his son could get away. Neither of them understood Esther’s hatred.Klaus and Kol saw Henrik’s rebirth, and how he became Jasper Whitlock. They saw his human life in Houston and how he grew up surrounded by brothers and a family who truly loved him. Beatrice Whitlock seemed like a wonderful mother and Kol found himself wishing he could know her. It might’ve been nice to have a mother who loved him…The brothers watched as Jasper fell in love with Isabelle and then mourned her when Peter turned him into a vampire. He tried—again and again—to get back to his Belle, but an invisible barrier continued to stop him. Someone had put a barrier spell around the town where Isabelle lived, making it impossible for Jasper to get back to her. Kol hoped—for his sake—Peter hadn’t hired a witch to ensure Jasper couldn’t return to Isabelle.They watched as their baby brother’s heart broke when he found his daughter on the pyre.Horrified, they witnessed every moment of his time in the South. The torture … bloodshed … pain … misery … despair. They witnessed every battle and all the deaths at his hands. They watched him tear apart villages and bathe in the blood of his victims. He was just as violent, just as brutal, just as savage and monstrous as his siblings.He even showed them his time with the Cullen family. They got to know a little more about the bastard who broke their mate’s heart. It seemed Jasper didn’t like Edward any more than Kol and Klaus.“You…” Klaus blinked as he processed everything he’d just seen. “You knew Katherine…”That wasn’t what Jasper had been expecting. “Uh, yeah,” he nodded. “You know Katherine?”“We knew her as Katerina Petrova,” Kol answered. “She’s a Petrova doppelgänger who was supposed to be the key to breaking Nik’s curse. But when she found out about it, she ran and turned herself into a vampire.”Realization filled his eyes. “That’s right. I remember watching that idiot Trevor help her escape…”Nik growled. “And his companion…”“Rose-Marie aided him because she was loyal to him,” Jasper explained. “She planned and tried to return Katerina to you, but she had to wait until nightfall. By then Katerina had killed herself and dammed them all…”“Do you know where Katerina is now?” Nik asked.Jasper shook his head. “Last time I saw her was in 1863, before I went to war.”“Do you think Isabella knows—”Nik didn’t get the chance to finish his sentence as the four vampires heard an explosion echo through the forest.“What the bloody hell?”The sound came from the direction of the Swan home. The three Mikaelson brothers took off at vampire speed toward their mate.“WHERE. IS. HE!?” Isabella screamed.A pulse of magic rippled through the air, shattering every window in the house, and then billowed out further, shattering every window in the neighborhood.“Fuck. She’s a bit more powerful than she used to be,” Jasper murmured.Kol smirked. “Just a bit!” The house was a mess. The living room sustained most of the damage, except for the windows throughout. Alice was sitting on the sofa, which was the only piece of furniture undamaged. There was a tiny blonde sausage dog curled up on her lap. Two older women sat on either side of the little hybrid. All three were unharmed by the blast. Unfortunately, the same could not be said for everyone else in the room. An armchair was on fire. Charlie's recliner was blown to bits. The blast ripped the television from the wall and crushed it. There was a large hole in the far wall where someone had been thrown right through it.It looked like a bomb had gone off.Nik reached Bella first. “Who are you looking for, love?” His eyes darted over her body, checking for injuries. There were none.“Jasper’s right here, Angel,” Kol smiled, stepping aside to reveal Jasper’s presence.Her eyes shifted to Jasper and, for a moment, softened. Her small shoulders sagged, and she took a deep breath.“Took ya long enough, Cowboy…”Jasper smirked. “My apologies, ma’am. I had some slight memory loss…”She smiled. “Yeah. Tell me about it…”He was about to speak when Peter entered the home. “What the fuckin’ hell happened here?” His eyes landed on Bella, who was finally awake. “Oh! Hey Bella! You’re up. Have a good spirit journey?”“It was very enlightening,” she smiled sweetly. “In fact, I don’t think we’ve been properly introduced. I’m Isabella Swan. Formerly known as Isabelle Whitlock. Jasper’s wife. Mother to Mary-Alice Jasmine Whitlock. The child you’re so hellbent on killing. The one you called an ABOMINATION!”Peter’s eyes widened in shock. “Daughter?” He looked over at Jasper. “Daughter? So, not your mate, then?” His eyes shifted back to Bella. “And sh-she’s your … your daughter?”The sweet smile never faded from her lips. “Yes. And Jasper is my husband. My soulmate. And you! YOU TOOK HIM FROM ME!”“I-I-I healed him!” Peter was creeping away from Bella, fear in his eyes. “I saved his life.”“And I suppose it never crossed your mind to give him your blood and then send him home to his wife and daughter!?”“He was too far gone by that point. If I didn’t turn him, he would’ve died! Permanently.”“Hardly,” Jasper huffed. “I was shot in the shoulder. I wasn’t on death’s door.”Peter hissed. “You’re not helping!”“Sorry, Pete.” Jasper moved to stand beside his Belle. “I’m on her side.”Bella looked between Jasper and Peter. “Does he know what else you did?”Peter’s eyes widened.Jasper tensed. “What else did you do, Peter?”Peter growled softly and then sighed. “I-I knew you’d married a witch. I knew she was a member of the Gemini coven. I was trying to protect you from her!”Snarling, Jasper flew across the room and pinned Peter to the far wall. His hand wrapped around Peter’s throat. “WHAT DID YOU DO!?” He roared.Kol leaned closer to Klaus. “His temper rivals yours, Nikkie.”Klaus growled. “Stop calling me that!”Kol grinned. “Never.”“TELL ME!” Jasper roared.When it didn’t seem like Peter was going to provide answers, Bella sighed. “He had a witch cloak you so that when you went missing in action, I wouldn’t be able to find you. The spell was powerful. Too powerful for Isabelle to break without help…”Peter was shaking his head. “I did it for you, Jasper! You married a Gemini witch! I knew she was on the run and how her coven felt about vampires. If you got caught up in that, you’d get yourself killed! I couldn’t bear the thought of that. I was only trying to protect you! I figured if she found out what you’d become, she’d either reject you or kill you! I just wanted you to be safe, little brother!”Jasper released Peter and stepped away from him. “I can understand you thought what you were doing was right before I woke up in transition. I can even understand why you had me cloaked. But in the months that followed, I told you all about my Belle. I told you how much I love her. I told you she was a witch and knew of vampires and you still kept me from her!” He shook his head. “Not just her. You kept me away from my daughter! My CHILD!” He roared. “I could have been there. I could’ve saved my wife when she sacrificed her life to save Alice. I could’ve protected them…”Bella’s eyes shifted between Jasper and Peter. Something was niggling at her. The back of her skull itched. She looked back at Jasper. Something wasn’t right. “What else did you do, Peter?”“Nothing!”Jasper turned to face his mate. “Belle?”She frowned. “There’s something else…” She moved closer to him and brushed her fingers gently against his temples.“What do you see, dear?” Marie asked.“I can see the cloaking spell. It’s very light gray and shrouded around him. Actually,” she chuckled softly, “it sort of reminds me of Harry Potter’s invisibility cloak…”Alice gasped. “I like Harry Potter, too, momma!”Bella looked over at the small girl and smiled softly.“What else do you see, Bambi?”She looked back at Jasper, letting her eyes relax as she looked him over. “There’s darkness clouding his mind. It’s not black magic, but it shouldn’t be there…”Jasper and Bella turned to Peter.Peter sighed, defeated. “A small memory spell,” he admitted. “The witch who did it said it wouldn’t change your bond or the love you had for your wife, but it would make you more…”Jasper growled. “More what?”Peter sighed and closed his eyes, already knowing it would be bad. “Suggestible.”The roar that reverberated through Jasper was followed by an explosion that threw Peter out of the house and into the backyard.“HOW DARE YOU!” Bella snarled. She turned away from her mates and went after Peter, her hands glowing a deep purple. She could feel her magic surge within her, humming in anticipation.“YOU TOOK HIM FROM ME!” she screamed.Peter could feel the magic rolling off Bella as she stalked toward him like a fierce, pissed-off lioness. The air was becoming uncomfortably hot. Sweat dripped from his temples.Overcome with rage, Bella lashed out, pinning Peter on the grass where he’d landed. She swept her hand across the air and, with the motion, a deep gash ripped open his chest.“YOU CLOAKED HIM SO I COULDN’T FIND HIM!”With another wave of her arm, more deep gashes opened on his chest.“And then you fucked with his mind so that he couldn’t come home to me! All because you TOLD HIM TO!”Peter healed with relative ease, which only seemed to piss Bella off more. With a scream that pierced the quiet air, she telekinetically cut through his chest and back.His blood dripped onto the grass, staining it red as he cried out.Bella hadn’t realized how much anger she’d been holding onto. As Peter screamed, Bella screamed. A wave of magic burst from her fingertips, sending Peter flying across the lawn. Another scream pierced the air as she tore through his flesh. She heard his bones breaking as he began to cough and sputter. He was covered in gashes, cuts, and bruises. His left arm hung limp at his side. There was a fracture along his skull. His blood pooled around him, staining the grass red.“HOW DARE YOU!” She screamed, unleashing another wave. “Do you have any idea what it feels like to lose your soulmate?”“Y-Yes…” Peter breathed. He wasn’t even trying to fight back. He knew he deserved it.She paused in her attack, her eyes narrowed. “Then why?” She demanded. “Why cause him that pain?”Peter shifted so that he was sitting on the grass. He could barely keep himself upright, but his body was healing. Slowly.“Because,” he coughed. He could taste blood. She’d done some internal damage, too.“ANSWER ME!”“Because I was afraid,” he admitted. “I was afraid of being alone.”Now that it was safe, Jasper joined Bella as Klaus and Kol lingered in the doorway.“My soulmate … my Charlotte … was killed a few weeks before I found Jasper…” He looked up at Bella. “That’s why I hate Damon and Stefan. They’re the reason she’s dead. When I found Jasper on the battlefield…” he coughed again, spitting up more blood. “I just wanted to protect him. It never crossed my mind that his human wife would be his soulmate. I just thought she was a witch from that awful coven…”“How do you know about the Gemini coven?”“My mate was part of the Gemini coven. She ran from them because she was different…”“She was a siphoner,” Bella whispered. “What was her name?”“Charlotte,” he smiled softly. “Charlotte Hildegard. She was my mate … and I lost her. So yes, Bella, I know what it feels like. I just didn’t know my baby brother felt the same pain when I kept him from you. I’m so sorry, Jasper. I’m so sorry. I never meant to hurt you. I’m so sorry…”“Charlotte Hildegard?” Bella question.Peter nodded.“Auburn hair?” Bella asked. “Big blue eyes? About my height? British accent?”Peter nodded. “You knew her?”“Charlotte Hildegard was my cousin. A few years older. Katherine found her before Nora and I fled England.” Bella explained. “When we lived in Texas, Jasper and I became very close with her. Did Charlotte become a vampire, Peter?”He nodded. “I turned her myself.”“So then,” Bella’s eyes narrowed, “you already knew about siphon-vampire hybrids when you called my daughter an abomination…”Peter sighed and bowed his head. “The moment I said that word, I regretted it. But in my defense, I truly believed she was using and manipulating my brother. I know the kind of man he is. He’s honorable, a real Southern gentleman. If he believed a lady needed help, he wouldn’t hesitate. I figured either she was using him as a bodyguard against the Gemini coven—in which case he’d likely get himself killed—or she was working with Maria. It never crossed my mind that she could be his child.”Bella closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The absolute, uncontrollable rage she’d felt was slowly dissipating. From what she could tell, Peter hadn’t lied to her. Jasper would’ve said something if he sensed Peter was lying. She could understand and empathize with Peter for acting the way he had. She knew what it felt like to lose someone you love. But just because she understood, didn’t mean she was ready to forgive.Jasper was a grown man when Peter turned him. Peter had no right to use magic to keep him from his family or manipulate his mind. Life could’ve been so much different had Jasper come home to her. There was no guarantee it would be better. They’d never know now.“I get it,” she said finally. “You were mourning for your mate, scared and lonely. And then you found your baby brother and thought you’d never be alone again.”Peter nodded.“I get it,” she repeated. “But you took away his choice and manipulated his mind. My daughter was almost burnt at the stake because you kept him from his family. I know you were doing what you thought was best for him, but that wasn’t your decision to make.”“Bella—” Peter whispered, his voice tinged with regret and sadness.“Tomorrow night is the full moon,” she continued without pause. “You can stay in the house, but you will stay away from me and you will not go anywhere near my daughter. And so help me, if anything ever happens to her because of you, I’ll kill you myself.”Without another word, Bella turned on her heels and went back into the house.“Momma! Momma!” Alice smiled brightly. “I’m so happy you're home!”Bella smiled and sat down beside Alice, who immediately curled into her mother’s side, laying her head on Bella’s shoulder.“I am, too,” Bella whispered. She kissed the top of Alice’s head and wrapped her arms around the small girl, wondering what life would throw at them next.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Nik’s sleek black Mercedes drove like a dream. Damon smiled, listening to her purr as he sped down the highway. She was a beauty, but nothing could compare to his beloved Camaro. Now, there was a car Damon could truly appreciate! A classic!He pressed his foot hard against the accelerator, opening her up to see what she could do as the GPS led him toward the airport.Dr. Fell’s flight wouldn’t get in until noon, so he had plenty of time to enjoy the drive. If there was time, he’d stop and grab someone to eat. He was feeling a little peckish. He hadn’t fed since they left Mystic Falls. With everything going on, he wanted to take the time to feed while he could.Thinking about all the changes recently, his mind wandered back to his conversation with Marie this morning…
୨୧
“Good morning, dear,” Marie smiled brightly at him as he entered the kitchen.
He could never understand how she was so chipper this early in the morning. As a vampire, he doesn’t need as much sleep as a human. But he’s almost positive Marie sleeps even less than he does! Is that normal?
“Mornin’.” He poured himself a cup of coffee and took a seat at the breakfast table.
The house was quiet. It was a pleasant change after last night when Seth had shown up on the doorstep bloody and bruised. It had taken everything in him not to hunt down his bastard father and show him what a real monster looks like.
The only thing keeping Nik calm was Bella. If it wasn’t for her, Damon was sure the Original would’ve gone after Seth’s father without a second thought.
Damon didn’t have someone like Bella to keep his temper in check. Well, not anymore…
Damon’s version of Bella was…
An image of a shaggy-haired man staring back at him from within a cage filled his mind. He could still hear his screams as he begged Damon not to leave him…
No.
No.
Don’t go there!
He closed his eyes and forced those emotions away. Now was not the time to think of such things.
A second later, Marie joined him with two plates of pancakes. Looking at the plate in front of him, he chuckled. She’d made a face from blueberries and added whipped cream fangs.
He added maple syrup to his, while Marie cut up a banana and added chopped nuts to hers before drizzling honey over the top.
Taking a bite, he moaned in appreciation. “Mmm. This is good…”
“I think it’s time we talked about Elena Gilbert.”
He choked on his pancake.
“What?” He sputtered. “Why?”
“A few reasons. There’s your brother’s growing obsession that’s rather concerning…”
He nodded.
“And then there’s your obsession with her…”
“I’m not obsessed with her,” he huffed. “I was … curious.”
“Mm. I bet. Let’s cut the bullshit, shall we?”
Damon’s eyes widened. He’d never heard Marie cuss before.
“How do you feel about Elena Gilbert, Damon?”
He sighed.
He took the time to take another bite of his pancakes and considered Marie’s question. If there was one person in the world he could talk to honestly, it was her. She never judged and always gave her honest opinion when he asked. She didn’t tell him what to do or how to feel, nor did she tell him he had to feel. That was nice. Stefan might have Lexi, but Damon had Marie, and he felt beyond blessed that she was part of his life. Possibly, she was the only good part of his life.
“When I first saw Elena, I was … intrigued,” he admitted.
Marie nodded.
Another sigh left his lips. “She’s a doppelgänger, isn’t she? That’s why she’s identical to Katherine…”
“Yes.”
He nodded. “And I’m guessing she’s the one Nik needs to sacrifice to break his curse?”
“Yes.”
He nodded again. “Which means Stefan will probably do something stupid to try and save her.”
“You both get a little stupid when there’s a pretty Petrova doppelgänger in the mix,” Marie noted. “Stefan’s obsession with Miss. Gilbert is getting worse…”
Damon nodded.
“And the worse it gets, the more you antagonize him…”
Damon huffed, but nodded in agreement. It was true, after all. “Stef and I haven’t agreed on anything…” he sighed, “since we became vampires, I guess.”
“Well, promising him an eternity of misery will do that to a relationship,” Marie noted. There was no judgment in her tone, just an observation.
“You know why I hate him…”
Marie nodded.
They’d talked about his relationship with Stefan a lot over the years. Marie was a good listener. She never tried to change him or urge him to reconcile. She just listened and offered advice when he asked.
“I do,” Marie placed her hand on his. “But I also know no woman—except for your soulmate—is worth losing your brother over. And we both know Katherine was not your soulmate.”
“You don’t know that…” he whispered.
“I do, my love.” She squeezed his hand. “And so do you. In your heart, you know the truth.”
For a long time, the two sat in comfortable silence, eating their pancakes. Damon’s mind whirled with the new information and Marie’s thoughts on his relationship status with Katherine. He couldn’t bring himself to admit she was right. Not yet. One day. But not today.
“I’m not interested in Elena,” he finally admitted.
Marie looked up from her coffee, surprise in her eyes. “Oh?”
“At first, I thought she was Katherine, but after I spoke with her, I realized the truth,” he said, taking a deep breath. “Then I was curious. I didn’t know why she looked like Katherine.” He shook his head. “Not just looked like her, she doesn’t just resemble Katherine, she’s identical to her! Her voice … her appearance … even her scent is the same! And I needed to know why.”
“Is that why you tried to compel her?”
“No,” he smirked. “By that point, I was just messing with her. It was fun to watch Stef get all riled up, thinking I was after his girl.” He chuckled. “I realized, long before he started dating her, that she isn’t Katherine. But appearances aside, there are other similarities between her and Katherine. The hold Elena has over Stefan is eerily similar to Katherine back in 1864.”
Marie nodded. “Will you try to stop Nik from breaking his curse?”
He chuckled and shook his head. “No. But I might need your help to convince Stefan not to get involved or do something stupid to save the girl who’s screwing with his head.”
୨୧
Marie seemed to be satisfied with his answers. Everything he’d said to her was the truth. He had no interest in Elena Gilbert. At first, he was curious. But then, if anyone knew Katherine, they’d be interested, too. He liked Nik. They didn’t know each other well, but they were beginning to form a tentative friendship. He had no interest in preventing the Original from breaking his curse. If Marie or Bella needed his help with anything, he’d be there for them. They were family. They were his to protect, and he’d do everything in his power to ensure they were safe. His only worry was Stefan.There was something unnatural about his growing obsession with the doppelgänger. If they didn’t figure it out before they returned to Mystic Falls, he worried Stefan would try to prevent Nik from breaking the curse to save Elena. And then, he might have no choice but to get involved. He may hate Stefan, but he wouldn’t allow any harm to come to him, either. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Meredith Fell was gorgeous. Damon couldn’t deny that. Tall. Dark hair. Dark eyes. Flawless olive skin. Under any other circumstances, he might have pursued her. But these weren’t normal circumstances, and he wasn’t in the right headspace to fully appreciate a woman like Meredith Fell.She carried a Louis Vuitton tote on her elbow as she wheeled her matching suitcase behind her.Their greeting was tense, to say the least. Meredith was nervous, probably because of who … or possibly what… he was.“Aren’t you missing someone?” Damon asked, looking behind her.Meredith frowned. “About that…” she sighed.Damon shook his head and grabbed her suitcase. “Tell me in the car. It’s a long drive back to Forks.”When they were in the car and back on the highway, Meredith turned to Damon. “What do you know about Wes Maxfield?”“Nothing…”“Yeah,” Meredith sighed, “me either…”Damon frowned. “You wanna explain that?”“I met Wes Maxfield at a conference four years ago. We spoke briefly and exchanged information, and that was it. I never heard from him again until you called me and asked for my help. Then, suddenly, I got a call from Wes Maxfield. I’m not even sure how we got onto the subject, but I told him I was going out of town to help a friend. He mentioned he was on his way to Washington State and asked if I wanted help. I don’t know what possessed me to say yes, but that’s what came out of my mouth.”“So, where is he?” Damon asked. “I thought he was flying in with you…”“I did, too. But he wasn’t on the plane, and I didn’t see him when we landed…”“So then, where the hell is he?” Damon asked.Meredith sighed. “Maybe the better question is … what’s he up to?”Damon nodded. “Okay. Tell me everything you know about this guy. Leave nothing out.”Meredith shrugged. “Just what I already told you. We met four years ago at a medical conference. Kinda cute. In his early thirties. He did his residency at Whitmore Hospital, and now he’s a professor at the college…”A low growl came from Damon. “Whitmore…” he hissed, stepping on the gas. “Shit!” ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───– Forks, Washington – Charlie Swan yawned as he climbed out of his cruiser. It had been a long day. All he wanted now was a little peace, a hot shower, and something good to eat … maybe a big, juicy steak.His wolf was already eager to break free and run. The full moon was getting closer. A few more hours and he’d be on all fours. With everything going on, turning and running free for a little while would be a relief. And if he runs across that asshat Sam Uley or his ex-friend Harry Clearwater … Well …Charlie grinned at the thought of what his wolf might do to Sam or Harry. They were a threat to his child and the new family that was gathering around Bells. They wouldn’t survive the night if he crossed paths with them.As he meandered up the driveway, he noticed how eerily quiet the neighborhood was, though he didn’t think much of it.When he reached the front door, Marie was standing there with a cold beer in her hand. “Don’t freak out…”Charlie sighed. “Oh, God. What now?” His wolf snarled in the back of his head. “Where’s Bella?”“Perfectly safe,” Marie assured him. “Just remember to stay calm and breathe. We don’t have time for you to have a heart attack today.”“Marie,” he growled, teeth clenched, hand on his gun. Not that he was planning on shooting Marie, it was just instinct.She stepped aside and allowed him into his … home…
WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED TO MY HOUSE!?
It looked like a bomb had gone off. The far side of his house was completely obliterated. There was glass covering every surface where the windows had been smashed. Rubble covered the floor. Jacob, Seth, and the other three wolves—Charlie couldn’t remember their names—were helping Kol, Nik, and Stefan clean up the living room.He looked behind him to see Sophia cooking in the kitchen. Thankfully, it had been untouched by the blast. Whatever she was making, it smelt amazing, and his belly grumbled in anticipation.Looking back at the living room … it was a disaster. The far wall would need to be rebuilt. It didn’t look like anything structural had been affected. The windows would need to be boarded up before the next rainstorm. His armchair …“My armchair…” He whispered. His chair … his favourite chair … was burnt to a crisp. He could barely make out the soft leather and the …Charlie's eyes narrowed. “Where’s the flatscreen?” He turned to the tiny woman who stood beside him. “Marie, where’s my flatscreen?”Marie patted his arm. “It’s gone, Charlie. I’m sorry. It didn’t survive the blast…”He did not whimper…He will vehemently deny any sound of whimpering…Charlie Swan does not whimper…“There, there,” Marie soothed. “It’ll be okay, dear. It had a good life…”Charlie took a deep breath. “My house has been blown up … my chair was set on fire and is a pile of ash … and you’re telling me some bastard blew up my new flatscreen?”“Sorry, Daddy. My bastard.”Charlie spun around to see his heavily pregnant daughter standing in the doorway, being supported by a blonde male he didn’t know … or maybe he did …
Tell me that’s not a fuckin’ Cullen!?
“What the fuck happened when I went to work? I was only gone a few hours!”Bella cringed. “I, uh,” tears welled up in her eyes.
Fuck! I hate it when she cries. Fix it! Fix it! Fix it!
He rushed over to his daughter, gently bringing her into his arms. “Don’t cry, Bells,” he soothed, glaring at the Cullen boy, who reluctantly released his daughter. “It’s okay. It’ll all be okay.”“I’m s-s-sorry!” she cried. “I didn’t mean to break the house!”Charlie rubbed her back, his arms tightening around her small, shaking frame. “Shhh. It’s okay, Bells.”Marie joined Charlie, wiping Bella’s tears away. “There, there, my darling. Accidents happen. With the amount of power you wield, until you’ve been trained, they’ll probably happen often!”“Your Nan’s right, sweetheart,” Charlie added, wishing his daughter wouldn’t be so upset. “It’s just a house, Bells. Everything in here can be replaced. As long as you weren’t hurt, that’s all that matters.”“B-But I broke the flatscreen!” She wailed, tears rolling down her eyes.A tiny little thing—Alice Cullen, Charlie recognized—danced into the house carrying a blonde sausage dog. She went straight to Bella and wiggled her way between Charlie and Marie so she was curled around Bella’s side.
Another Cullen? How many Cullens are in my house? No wonder Bells blew a gasket…
“It’s okay, momma. Uncle Kol will buy Grandpa a new flatscreen. I saw it. It was humongous! Grandpa will bring it to Mystic Falls when we move there so he and someone I don’t know can watch baseball games together. He’ll like that.”
Did she say Grandpa? Who the fuck is her grandpa? And why the hell is he getting a new flatscreen? I’m the one who’s suffered the loss of a flatscreen! If anyone’s getting a new flatscreen … wait, did she say bigger?
“I think someone needs to explain what the fuck is going on!” Charlie growled. “Why are there two Cullens in my house? And why did Bella lose control and blow a gasket?”Tiny Alice shook her head. But before she could speak, Marie quickly ushered her outside to play with Luna.When Bella shifted uncomfortably, the Cullen boy—Charlie didn’t know his name—shot forward and carefully led her towards the sofa.“Can I get you anything, Belle?” He asked, a pained expression on his face as she curled into his side.More tears welled up in her eyes. “Don’t leave me…”“Shhh. I’m not going anywhere, Darlin',” he assured her, wrapping her up in his arms and holding her against his chest as she sobbed.With a frown, Charlie turned to Marie. “Explain. Now.”“Come into the kitchen, dear. Let’s leave Bella and Jasper in peace for a while. Trust me,” she said softly, “they need it.”Charlie didn’t like that, but he knew the only way he would get answers was to follow Marie. He had a feeling he wouldn’t like whatever she was about to tell him.“The most important thing to remember,” Marie began as Charlie sat at the breakfast table and opened his beer, “is that everyone is fine and nobody was hurt. I’ve taken care of the damage to the neighborhood. Kol and Nik went around and compelled the neighbors who were home during the blast. As far as we can tell, nobody was harmed.”Charlie nodded, running a hand through his hair. “How did this happen?”“Bella lost her temper,” Marie stated, then explained the situation and everything that happened while he was at work.When Marie finished, Charlie knew everything. He stared at the witch in complete shock.“I, uh,” he whispered, “she’s … she’s mated … again?”Marie nodded. “Jasper Whitlock…”
The Cullen boy.
“The reincarnation of Henrik Mikaelson …” Marie finished. “And yes, he and Alice were with the Cullens. I’ll let him tell you his story when he’s ready.”Charlie nodded. “And Bells had a past life, too … Isabelle something…”“Hildegard,” Marie supplied. “She and Jasper were married … well, I suppose, technically … they still are …”“M-M-Married … My … I, uh,” he cleared his throat and shook his head. “My … I think ….”“And they have a child together!” Marie gushed. “You’ll love little Alice. She’s adorable. Her past was horrific, which explains her broken mind, but that doesn’t seem to stop her. She’s a whirlwind of energy and excitement! She already thinks of you as her Grandpa…”Charlie's eyes couldn’t get any wider.Jasper Hale of the Cullen coven … known better as Jasper Whitlock … is mated and married to Bella.And they have a daughter together!Little Alice Cullen … who’s actually Mary-Alice Whitlock … is Bella’s child! A child she gave birth to in eighteen something or other…This was…It was too much…Charlie felt overwhelmed and hot.
Why’s it so fuckin’ hot in this house?
His breathing sped as he tried to process what Marie was telling him.His daughter … a daughter who’d only been eighteen for like ten minutes … was now a wife and mother! She had a past life … more power than he could imagine, plus some … a husband … and five soulmates!
Five soulmates … and a daughter … Who already thinks of me as her grandpa. Holy hell. I’m a Grandpa!
It was all too much for Charlie. His mind raced with all the new information as his eyes rolled into the back of his head and he tumbled off the chair with a thud.Marie yelped, startled. “Well, I never!” She huffed. “Charlie Swan. Really. It’s not that bad!”“Marie,” Sophia called, entering the kitchen. “What was … Oh. What’s wrong with Stache?”“I just told him about Bella, Jasper, and little Alice…”Sophia laughed. “He’ll never live this down. Fainting,” she chortled, her small body shaking with humor. “I’ve found a new nickname for him! Fainting Wolf!”Marie laughed, shaking her head. Ma could always find the humor in any situation.When she’d calmed herself, Marie levitated Charlie's unconscious body and took him into the living room. She set him down on the floor as Bella was fast asleep in Jasper’s arms on the sofa.“It’ll be fine, dear,” Marie assured Jasper as she placed a blanket over him and Bella, adding a warming charm to ensure her granddaughter was comfortable.“You didn’t feel his emotions, Mrs. Salvatore. He wants to kill me…”“A lot has happened to Bella since the Cullens left town … and none of it has been good. Give him time, dear. You and your brothers are mated to his baby girl. There’s nobody in the world he loves more than her.” Marie smiled, watching Alice dance into the house. She went straight to her father, curling into his side. “I think you understand that better than anyone here…”Jasper smiled, wrapping his arm around Alice to bring her to his side. “I do.” He kissed the side of Alice’s head. “But I’m not leaving my mate again. I will never be separated from her again…”Marie smiled. “I would never ask you to leave her,” she assured him. “And neither would Charlie. He understands what it means to be mated. He would never come between Bella and her mates.”Jasper nodded. With nothing left to say, Marie placed a blanket over Charlie and left him on the floor while she went into the kitchen to finish dinner. He looked like he needed a nap. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── When Damon arrived home with Meredith, the two paused in the doorway, staring in complete shock. The house was a disaster! The living room had been completely trashed. It looked like a bomb had gone off!In the kitchen, pots and pans were floating through the air as Marie cooked dinner. Whatever it was, it smelt amazing!He could hear a dog barking.A small white-haired old woman was coming down the stairs. He knew her from his visits to the nursing home with Marie, though he wasn’t sure how or when Sophia had arrived in Forks.Sprawled out on the living room floor, with a blanket placed over him, was Charlie Swan. Damon could hear his heart beating … and his snoring … so he knew the man wasn’t dead.“Who are you?” Sophia asked, looking up at him. She couldn’t have been more than four feet tall.“It’s Damon, Sophia,” he reminded her. “We met a while back when Marie and I came to the home to visit you…”She shrugged. “If you say so…” She went into the living room and poked Charlie with her foot.“What happened here?” Damon asked, stepping further into the room so Meredith could enter the house behind him.“Bambi blew a gasket and Charlie fainted when Marie told him—” Sophia paused and looked back at Damon. “Who are you?”He tried not to sigh. “It’s me, Sophia. Damon Salvatore. We just spoke as you were coming down the stairs.”Sophia huffed. “I know that you botchagaloop. I had a stroke, I’m not senile. I meant her!”“Oh.” Damon looked over his shoulder. “This is Doctor Meredith Fell. She’s here to help us figure out how to get the parasite out of Bella.”The drive from the airport back to Forks was long, giving Damon enough time to explain everything to Meredith.Sophia nodded. “It’s about time! That thing needs to go!”“Oh, Damon, dear!” Marie smiled happily. “Welcome home!” She turned her attention to Meredith. “Come inside, Meredith. Dinner will be ready in fifteen minutes. Ma, can you take Meredith up to the guest bedroom so she can clean up? Then I’ll introduce you to your patient.”Meredith, feeling a little overwhelmed, followed Sophia up the stairs.“What’s wrong with Charlie?”Marie chuckled. “He fainted when I told him about Bella’s past life, her husband, her new mate, and their daughter…”Damon’s eyes widened. “Husband?” He repeated, following Marie into the living room. “And, hold up, daughter? What the hell did I miss? I was only gone…” His eyes widened in complete shock. “Major Whitlock!”Sat on the couch, with Bella curled into his side—looking a thousand times worse than she was before he left this morning—was Damon’s old friend, Major Jasper Whitlock. Somehow, even though they were on different sides of the war, they’d bonded. He never imagined he’d see Jasper again. Last he heard, The Major had been killed in battle. Now, here he was, sitting on Charlie Swan’s couch with—Realization dawned on him.“Finally made it back to your Belle, I see,” Damon smirked, all the pieces sliding into place.Jasper had done nothing but talk about his beloved Belle from the moment they met. Damon had never seen someone so in love.“And then some,” he chuckled, as Nik and Kol entered the living room from the backyard.“All right, mate?” Kol slapped Damon on the back. “You know my baby brother?”With wide eyes, Damon looked back at Jasper for an explanation.Jasper chuckled.Rolling his eyes, Nik updated Damon on everything that happened while he was out. Jasper and Alice’s arrival. Bella viewing her past life. Discovering Jasper is her soulmate, husband, and the father of her child. Jasper is the reincarnation of Nik and Kol’s dead younger brother, Henrik. It was completely nuts. But what he wasn’t expecting was little Alice. He wasn’t sure what to make of her. As soon as she came in from the garden—a blond sausage dog under her arm—she gasped and ran up to hug him like they were old friends!While Sophia occupied Alice and her puppy, Jasper gave Damon a brief rundown of her tragic past. He’d never met a vampire like her. Physically, she was a grown woman of nineteen. But mentally, she was no older than seven. On bad days, she could regress to a much younger age.“There’s no way to … cure … her?”Jasper shook his head. “Medically, there’s nothing that can be done.”“But magically?” Bella asked, looking over at Kol.“It’s unlikely,” he said lightly, moving to sit beside his mate. “I can look into it, but magic can’t fix everything, Angel.”Bella nodded and turned to Jasper. “Is she suffering?” She asked. “Is she in pain or … or …”He took her hand in his. “She’s happier when she doesn’t have to pretend. Being with the Cullens was hard on her. To keep us safe, she had to play the part of Alice Cullen and act like her mind was that of a regular cold one. When I saw she needed a break, we’d go on extending ‘hunting’ trips or vacations away from the coven. Sometimes, it was as simple as taking her to our private cabin so she could relax and be herself for a few hours. Other times, she needed longer.”“The Cullens didn’t know about her mind?”Jasper sighed. “The family didn’t know, but I think Edward had some idea. After what happened with James and the ballet studio, Edward’s paranoia set in and he began using Ali to spy on you…”Bella nodded. “I figured. He couldn’t be with me all the time. How else would he know I was planning to see Jacob or if I’d made plans with Angie?” Her eyes shifted to the giant hole in the far wall. She could see Alice and Grammie playing with Luna in the garden. “What did he do to her?”Jasper sighed again. “As far as I know, he never harmed her physically, but he blackmailed her … even threatened her behind my back …”Bella’s eyes glowed a deep purple. “Well, if he wasn’t going to die a slow and painful death before, he certainly will now!”Nik smirked.Kol grinned.“Say the word, love. We’ll deliver him to you on a silver platter.”Bella looked over at Jasper. “Did she tell you anything specific?”He shook his head. “She wouldn’t. Either she was too afraid of what Edward would do … or too afraid that I’d be angry with her … or, maybe,” he sighed, “that you’d be angry with her…”Bella frowned. “Why would I be angry with her?”“Because she agreed to leave Forks and you behind…” He answered. “Though, I’m pretty sure she only agreed because it would keep you safe from Edward…”“I was angry,” Bella admitted. “I was also hurt and scared and confused…”Jasper nodded, looking at his little girl happily playing in the garden.Bella leaned into him, wrapping her arm around his. “But the situation is entirely different now,” she told him. “The Bella you guys left is not the same Bella who’s sitting here beside you. I just learned I’m a hybrid, who’ll one day become the Tribrid. I have five soulmates, who’re all brothers from the oldest family in the vampire world. And then there’s my past life, a twin sister who’s desiccated in a tomb under a church, my father’s a werewolf, my mother’s bat shit crazy, Nan and Grammie are witches, and to top it all off, my best friend is actually my daughter!”
My god. My life is nuts!
Jasper chuckled. “I see what you mean…”“I was angry … and really hurt that the girl who was supposed to be my best friend, my sister, left me without even a goodbye … but everything is so different now…”“I’d understand if you were angry with me…” Jasper sighed, “… After your birthday party…”Bella squeezed his arm. “That was not your fault. I was never angry with you for what happened on my birthday, Jasper. You’re an empath who feels the bloodlust of every vampire around you! I’m the one who cut my finger. I’m the one who bled in front of a coven full of starving vampires … one of whom craved my blood more than anything else…”Another sigh left Jasper’s lips as he gazed back at their daughter. “It wasn’t just Edward’s bloodlust,” he admitted.“Ali … wanted my blood,” Bella realized, her eyes widening. “Jasper, what does our daughter eat?”“A mixture of animal and human blood,” he answered. “She doesn’t hunt. Ever. Not animals or humans. I hunt for her or give her blood from blood bags in her favourite cup. She hates animal blood, preferring human, but that wasn’t always possible with the Cullens and Carlisle’s damn rules!”“Does she have control of her bloodlust?” Kol wondered.“She doesn’t have a bloodlust…”Nik frowned. “She’s a vampire … a hybrid … without a bloodlust?”“Oh, Cowboy,” Bella sighed.“What?” Kol asked. “What am I missing?”Bella squeezed Jasper’s arm. “Our daughter doesn’t have a bloodlust because my empathic mate takes it away…”Jasper’s eyes hardened. “I’m her father. It’s my job to protect her. I wasn’t there for her when she was born … or when she …” He shook his head. “I wasn’t there! When I turned her, she was too weak and too broken to hunt for herself, so I did it for her. And if I couldn’t, momma was there or Betsy. While I was fighting in the wars, the witches did spells to minimize her bloodlust. She’s never once hunted for herself or killed anyone. Once we joined the Cullen coven, I took away her bloodlust completely because I was terrified the Volturi would hear about her. If that happened, they’d think she was no better than an immortal child and kill her. I couldn’t let that happen. It was easier … and safer … to suffer myself than to risk her life!”Hearing the passion in his voice, the fear and desperation to protect their child, Bella felt her heart swell. Without thinking or caring about the room full of watching vampires, she reached forward and turned Jasper’s head toward her, pressing her lips to his in a soft kiss that promised so much more.Jasper hadn’t been expecting her reaction, but he wasn’t about to waste the opportunity. Being very mindful of her fragile body, he wrapped his arms around her, bringing his lovely Belle closer to him as her fingers curled into his shirt.When they broke apart, Jasper was grinning from ear to ear.Bella smiled and then turned to Kol, who was looking a little disgruntled. Though when she looked over at him, his features softened. “My turn?”Bella laughed softly.Before she could answer, Nan interrupted, calling everyone into the kitchen for dinner.Kol sighed dramatically, making Bella giggle louder. “Later,” she whispered, pulling him closer to her and kissing his cheek. “I promise.”“I’m going to hold you to that, Angel.”“You do that, handsome,” she smiled, brushing her fingers across his chest as she accepted Nik’s arm, allowing him to lead her into the kitchen for dinner. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── By the time everyone was seated for dinner, Charlie was awake. He joined them at the table, his eyes darting around, lingering on Alice and then Jasper. Nan handed him a beer and patted his shoulder.Sweet little Alice decided she was going to sit between Charlie and her momma. She kept looking at Charlie with a bright smile on her face. Charlie wasn’t sure what to make of the girl.“No word from Angie, Bells?” Charlie asked as Marie, Sophia, and Stefan set out food. A delicious-looking salad with crisp apple slices, walnuts, and feta cheese. Followed by pan-seared steak, creamy rosemary, garlic mashed potatoes, and roasted asparagus and carrots.Bella frowned. “No. She said she’d be here for dinner. Maybe she got held up at work.”Charlie nodded. They still had some time before the full moon.“Wat dis, ganpa?” Alice held up a piece of feta.“That’s feta cheese,” he answered. “Taste it. It’s yummy.”She gave it a tentative lick and then hummed in appreciation. Popping the piece of cheese into her mouth, she chewed quickly and then picked up another, forgoing her knife and fork.Jasper smiled. “She’s tired,” he watched as she chewed on a piece of apple. “When she’s emotional or sleepy, she usually regresses deeper.”Bella nodded.“I might need to go hunting later. She’ll need blood soon…”“Stay with your Belle, Major,” Damon smiled. “I’ll hit the hospital after dinner and pick up some blood bags.”Bella’s eyes widened. “What about the full moon?”“I’ll be back before anything furry tries to eat me,” he promised.With a nod, Bella looked over at Kol and then at Nan and Grammie. “Can a witch remove a vampire’s bloodlust?”“I don’t see why not,” Marie shrugged.“We can create daylight rings, why not something to alleviate bloodlust…”While Marie, Sophia, and Kol discussed how to help Alice, Klaus turned to Damon. “Did everything go as planned at the airport?”Meredith perked up, looking over at Damon with wide eyes.Damon nodded. “There was, uh,” he ran a hand through his hair. “Actually, uh, we might have another problem…”All eyes turned to Damon.“Explain.”“Wes Maxfield wasn’t on the flight with Meredith,” he began. “I think…” he sighed and shook his head, “I’m pretty sure he works for an organization of vampire-probing, blood-testing, experimenting, organ-removing freaks called Augustine.”“Never heard of them…”“Probably for the best,” Damon stated. “My guess is, if Wes Maxfield is here and he is working for Augustine, they’re either coming for Bella and the parasite or they’re the ones who took the shifters … possibly both.”Stefan frowned. “How do you know this?”Damon shrugged. “I’m chockful of information, Stef. The how isn’t important.”“So, they’re like evil scientists?” Bella asked.Damon nodded. “Augustine is a secret society based at Whitmore College, near Mystic Falls. Their members are aware of the supernatural. They’re especially interested in vampires and the magic and science behind our enhanced senses and abilities. They, uh,” Damon’s eyes narrowed, “they experiment on vampires. And, if I’m right, I think they’re the ones who took the shifters. I don’t know why or how they found out about them, but whatever they’re doing, it won’t be good, and I doubt it’ll end well for the shifters who’ve been taken.”“Great,” Bella sighed. “This is great. It’s just one thing after another! Can’t we jus—”The sound of a bone snapping pierced the kitchen. Bella’s shrill scream followed as she curled in on herself. Her sweatshirt lifted as she twisted, revealing her large, bloated belly, covered in deep purple bruises. Tears rolled down her pale cheeks. Damon watched in horror as her stomach visibly moved. If he wasn’t mistaken—and he didn’t think he was—he could’ve sworn he saw a tiny hand pushing against her stomach…Nik and Kol shot out of their seats and gathered around their mate. Jasper held onto her as she cried and screamed in pain.“Dats a bad baby!”Damon smirked. He was pretty sure everyone in the room was thinking the same thing!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
– Forks, Washington –– Sunday 4 October 2009 – Jasper stood in the doorway of Bella’s bedroom, leaning against the frame. He couldn’t take his eyes off her … he could hardly believe his Belle was in front of him … alive!All the time he’d spent watching over Bella Swan before the coven left Forks and he had no idea she was his Belle. It was still hard to wrap his mind around everything that had happened … everything that had been kept from him by The Fates … and his own brother.He didn’t know what he was going to do about Peter. One day, he’d forgive him. One day. Maybe. But that day would not come soon.He sighed and shook his head.He didn’t want to think about Peter. Not now. Not for a long, long time. His mother would have something to say, he was sure of that. But he couldn’t deal with it right now. Not when his Belle was alive and lying in front of him and his daughter was so blissfully happy in her mother’s arms.Still, he couldn’t believe she was there. His beautiful Belle. Right in front of him. Alive!He’d never seen his sweet Ali so happy. Well, until he’d tried to put her to bed!With Charlie out for the night, Marie suggested putting Ali in his bed. Jasper thought she’d be fine, and, until Bella left the room, she was. He and Bella tucked her in and read her a few stories. It wasn’t until Bella left the room that Alice’s fear and panic hit the roof. Jasper had never felt so much panic and sheer terror come from his little girl. Alice’s tears and cries for her momma upset Bella so much that she demanded he bring Ali into her room. He wasn’t about to deny her or his daughter! As soon as Ali was tucked in next to her momma, she settled down and drifted off to sleep as Bella softly sang.Jasper understood Ali’s fear. At such a young age, she’d suffered a monumental loss. Then her memories of Isabelle were ripped away from her. The Fates might have done it to protect them, but Jasper wondered if they’d done more harm than good. Now that they had Belle back in their arms—alive and safe—Ali didn’t want to be separated from her ever again.Jasper understood that.He felt it, too.Fuck. Standing in the doorway, watching her sleep not ten feet from him, felt like she was a million miles away!He ached to be closer to her. To hold her in his arms. To feel her pressed against him. But, for now, he’d be patient. Their daughter needed her mother. And there was nothing Jasper wouldn’t do for his girls.Taking a deep, calming breath, Jasper closed his eyes.The scent of his mate was the most overwhelming fragrance he’d ever encountered. Now that she’d awoken her magic, her scent was entirely different. He could no longer detect the strawberry and freesia fragrance. She smelt more earthy and wild, with hints of warm spices, sweet honey, and something that reminded him of home, though he couldn’t place it. Her scent was warm and comforting, with an edge of sensuality that drew him in and made him ache for her.He wanted to sink his teeth into the soft skin of her throat and taste the nirvana flowing through her veins.He wouldn’t, of course. Not unless she allowed him to taste her. But a man could certainly dream.
You didn’t tell her … about her birthday…
Jasper sighed. What would be the point?
Our mate … our wife … deserves to know you didn’t lose control on her birthday and that you were tryin’ to save her, not eat her!
The Major was right. Even before his memories were returned, Jasper couldn’t imagine ever harming Isabella Swan. Just the thought caused him immense pain. She was his to love and protect. He just … didn’t realize that until his memories were restored. Had he known … had he realized she was his soulmate … his Belle … his would’ve taken her and Ali away from that fuckin’ coven before either of them could’ve been hurt!
Fuckin’ interfering Fates! Done more harm than fuckin’ good, if ya ask me!
Jasper agreed. If he had known Isabella was his, he would not have stayed. He never would’ve allowed her near Edward Cullen and his uncontrollable bloodlust! Fuck, he would’ve kept her away from the whole damn coven!He’d always protected the Cullen coven from their bloodlust. Carlisle was an idiot if he thought it was a good idea to send starving vampires into a school full of tasty humans every day. If Jasper hadn’t been absorbing their bloodlust, especially Edward’s, there would have been a massacre on their first day!It was worse when they met Bella. Edward’s bloodlust ramped up whenever he was around his blood singer. Even Rosalie, Emmett, and Esme found her blood appealing. Carlisle was the only one who didn’t suffer. That vampire has virtually no bloodlust! It was the strangest thing. While the entire coven suffered and were starving themselves to imitate their beloved leader, Carlisle was repulsed by the scent of human blood! It wasn’t natural. But Jasper had wondered over the years if Carlisle’s extreme self-control and lack of bloodlust was perhaps his gift … or possibly he was a defective vampire, Jasper wasn’t sure.Either way, following in Carlisle’s footsteps and attempting to be as controlled as he is, was only hurting the entire coven. Vampires—those who aren’t Carlisle Cullen—need human blood to survive! Especially when one of their coven members dates his blood singer!Being in a house full of traditional vampires was entirely different from living with cold ones. He’d forgotten how much control traditional vampires have. They weren’t perfect, but they were far more controlled than any of the Cullens.
Stefan has some issues. Might wanna talk to him about that. He’s eating fuckin’ bunnies! A bunny rabbit ain’t gonna do shit when yer starving!
“You could go in, you know…” Kol said softly, joining Jasper at the door and breaking him out of his thoughts.Jasper shook his head. “Momma would slap me silly if I entered a lady's bedroom while she’s sleeping. Until she invites me in, I’ll stand right here.”Kol smiled. “I’d like to meet your mother. She sounds like a wonderful woman.”Jasper smiled. “She is. After,” his eyes drifted to Bella’s bloated belly, “when this is over and she knows what she wants to do, I’ll ask momma to visit.”“Where is she?”“Mystic Falls…”Jasper turned to see Bella’s Nan standing behind him. “How did you know that, Ma’am?”“Beatrice Whitlock, correct?”Jasper nodded.“Bea lives with me in the Salvatore Boarding House. We’re best friends! She’s in my knitting club. They’re still in Atlantic City. She’s with Shiela Bennett, one of our other friends. But they’ll be back in a few days. I cut the trip short when I sensed Bella needed me.”A smile lit Jasper’s face. “Momma talks about you and Miss. Bennett all the time!”Marie laughed happily. “Once we’ve got that parasite out of Bella, we’ll figure out our next step. I’d like her to move to Mystic Falls with me, but I won’t force her. Too many decisions have been taken away from her recently. I won’t take another from her.”Jasper nodded. “Ali and I will go wherever she goes…”“Nik and I, too,” Kol added.Jasper frowned. “Where is Nik?”“He went to La Push with Damon and Jacob,” Kol answered. “He wanted to speak with Billy Black, to find out if they’ve ever heard of this secret Augustine society.”Jasper nodded. “Have you heard of them?”Kol shook his head. “No. But I’ve been daggered in a box for the last ninety years…”Jasper sighed and ran a hand through his hair.As much as he loved them, his family had serious issues… ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Kol pulled the front door open, not expecting to see the familiar redhead standing in the doorway, looking at him expectantly. “What the bloody hell are you doing here, Sage?”He wasn’t happy to see his brother’s ex, especially if it turned out Finn was mated to Bella. If she tried to make trouble for his beautiful Angel, he had no trouble ripping the redhead’s heart from her chest! He hadn’t liked her when Finn knew her nine hundred years ago, and his opinion of her hadn’t changed.“I’m looking for Major Jasper Whitlock. Is he here?”There was a little gasp from behind him, and then the whirlwind that is Alice shot off the sofa and launched herself into Sage’s arms. “Aunty Sage!”“Hello, little one!” Sage laughed, hugging the small girl.Kol narrowed his eyes. “Aunty Sage?”Jasper joined them in the doorway. “You two know each other?”“How do you know Sage?” Nik asked from his position on the couch beside their mate.Jasper smirked. “Sage and I met about three or four months after I left Pete, back in eighteen-forty-eight. She taught me how to fight…”“Probably the reason that bitc—” Sage’s green eyes shifted to Alice, who was still in her arms and she smiled softly. “That woman found you,” she amended.“Well, this is fantastic,” Kol glared at Sage. “But it doesn’t explain why you’re here now…”“I called her,” Jasper explained. “I wasn’t about to leave Bella unprotected! Even before I knew the truth. When the Cullens left Forks, I called Sage and asked for her help. She’s been watching over Bella and the town ever since…”Kol nodded, accepting his brother’s answer. “What’s going on?” Bella asked, yawning. “Who’s at the door?”She hadn’t been up long. With the conversation happening outside her bedroom door, Alice insisting the sun was up, so she needed to be as well, and the moving parasite inside of her, sleeping seemed impossible.“One of Jasper’s old friends,” Nik answered, handing Bella her morning cup of blood.She smiled and thanked him with a kiss on his cheek.Alice danced back into the living room to join her mother on the couch, accepting the cup of blood Uncle Nikkie gave her. “Aunty Sage is here to help us, momma. Can she come in?”“Before you answer that, darling,” Kol interrupted, looking at the very tall male who stood behind Sage. “Who’s your friend, Sage? I didn’t figure you for entertaining cold ones…”A low growl came from Sage. “This is Felix. He’s my soulmate, so I’d watch what you say.”Nik pressed a kiss to Bella’s temple. “Stay here, love.” When Alice pouted, he smiled and kissed her cheek. “You too, little one.” Satisfied, Alice curled into her momma, eagerly lifting Luna onto her lap for cuddles.Nik joined his brothers at the door. His eyes went straight to the tall male, who stood a step behind Sage. He could handle Sage easily enough. She might be an excellent fighter, but he’s an Original. Her mating with a cold one was unexpected. He knew Felix from his time spent with the Volturi.“Klaus!” Felix chuckled. “Good to see you, old friend.”“You two know each other?”Nik nodded.But it was Felix who answered. “The Volturi has a good relationship with the Original Family. Either Klaus or Elijah visit Italy every few decades.”“Are you here on Volturi business, Felix?” Nik asked.Felix was about to answer when a tiny old woman wiggled her way through the wall of territorial men, shielding their mate from the newcomers. “What’s going on here? Who are … Whoa! You’re a big one! What are they feeding you?”Felix chuckled. “Hello, ma’am. I’m Felix Volturi and this is my beautiful soulmate, Sage. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. …”“Salvatore,” she answered, offering Felix her hand. “Sophia Salvatore.”Felix took Sophia’s hand and pressed it to his lips. “It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mrs. Salvatore.”Sophia smiled. “Call me Sophia,” she insisted. “Bambi,” she called, looking over her shoulder. “Would you like to invite our guests inside?”“It’s okay, momma,” Alice whispered, though the entire house heard her. “Aunty Sage is family. She would never hurt us. She protected me and Daddy. And I bet Uncle Felix will love us, too.”“Okay, baby,” Bella smiled, pressing a soft kiss to Alice’s forehead. “Come in, Sage. Come in, Felix. I apologize for not getting up to greet you myself.”Sage and Felix entered the living room behind Nik and Kol, who eagerly returned to Bella’s side.“Last time I got up, it wasn’t pleasant,” Bella finished, shifting uncomfortably.After the incident with Peter, her health had taken a severe hit. The parasite moved, Bella heard a snap from within her body, and pain billowed through her. Thankfully, Dr. Fell had been on hand to tape Bella’s ribs, but there wasn’t much else she could do.“Mio Dio,” Felix hissed, his deep red eyes locked on Bella’s bloated belly. “Who’s behind this?”Bella sighed. “Its father is a man named Eleazar Denali…”Jasper’s head snapped up, his eyes going wide. “Eleazar?”She nodded.“Eleazar Denali?” He questioned. “Are you sure, Darlin'?”Again, Bella nodded. “Qetsiyah told me while I was viewing my past life. Eleazar isn’t the man you think he is. Edward is the biological son of Eleazar and Carmen. He isn’t a vampire. He’s a hybrid with a powerful gift. Mind control.”Felix hissed. “Shit.”Bella nodded. “Eleazar and Edward have been manipulating Carlisle since 1918. Edward was never in the hospital. He didn’t have the Spanish influenza. And Carlisle never changed him. Edward has been using his mind control to make Carlisle believe his lies. Edward is a hybrid … like the one I’m carrying…”“Mio Dio,” Felix repeated.Alice nodded her head and curled into her mother’s side. “Edward is a very bad boy. He needs a timeout.”Bella smiled and kissed Alice’s temple.Jasper’s shoulders slumped as he dropped into a chair Nan had conjured last night. “I didn’t know…”“You couldn’t have,” Bella assured him. “From what Qetsiyah told me, Edward’s gift is extremely powerful.”“Listen to your mate, Major,” Felix advised. “When the Volturi get word of a cold one with the gift of mind control, they’re immediately brought to Volterra and, most of the time, destroyed. The gift is far too powerful and often corrupts the user.” He looked over at Nik. “I have to report this to the Kings…”Nik nodded, standing to join the enormous vampire. “Make the call. I’ll speak with them and explain the situation and our plan to protect our soulmate.”Felix’s grin widened. “She’s mated to … all of you?”Nik nodded. “Isabella Swan is the soulmate of the Mikaelson brothers. All of them.”“Including Jasper,” Kol stated, making it clear Jasper was a Mikaelson.“I’ll explain later,” Jasper assured Sage, who looked about ready to demand answers.“We also believe she’ll be Finn’s mate,” Kol added, glaring at Sage.Sage ignored Kol and darted across the room to kneel in front of Bella. She took Bella’s hand in hers. “It’ll be okay, little one. You’re strong…”Tears welled up in Bella’s eyes. “I’m not that strong,” she whispered.Alice whimpered and leaned into her momma a little more, resting her head on Bella’s shoulder.“You are,” Sage said fiercely. “If you weren’t strong, you wouldn’t be mated to five of the most powerful men in our world. They need you as much as you need them, especially Finn…”Another growl came from Kol.“You knew Finn?”Sage smiled. “He and I were best friends. I love him dearly, but,” she sighed, “he struggled with this life more than his siblings. Maybe with his soulmate at his side, he’ll finally find peace in this world.”As Bella took in her words, Sage looked around the living room.“Uh, what happened here?” Felix asked, as he too looked around in shock.“Oh,” Bella sighed. “I, uh, sort of … blew it up…” ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── It was just past nine when Charlie came through the front door with Angela.Bella was up, pacing in front of the fireplace. The parasite was restless and moving more than normal. And she was feeling stressed and worried. Her father had left last night and promised he’d be home when the sun came up. Well, the sun was up and Charlie Swan was not home!Bella didn’t know where Angela was, either. She hadn’t come to dinner and Bella was anxious and worried about her friend. They’d heard some howling last night, but then Bella had fallen asleep.Anxiously, her eyes shifted toward the garden where Alice was playing with Luna. Jasper snuck away to shower and change. Kol was in the kitchen with Meredith and Nan. Nik was off somewhere with Sage and Felix. The wolves were all patrolling. Stefan had gone hunting again. And Bella was slowly losing her mind with worry and fear!
Is it that hard to pick up a damn phone?
As soon as Charlie stepped into the house, Bella whirled around, her eyes blazing a deep purple.“Why didn’t you call?” She demanded, tendrils of magic coiling around her fingers. “I need you to call when you’re going to be late! With everyone going missing and enemies coming out the wazoo, I need you to call when you’re going to be late!”Unable to stop it, she burst into tears. For a moment, Charlie was stunned. He hadn’t expected this reaction. It never occurred to him that she’d worry. She had never worried about him before, not that he knew, anyway.But, he supposed, it was different now.She knew the truth … and with all the enemies crawling out of their hovels, her worry was understandable.Taking a deep breath, he shook himself, realizing his mistake. Quickly, he pulled his daughter into his arms. “I’m sorry, Bells. I didn’t mean to make you worry. I promise, next time, I’ll call if I’m going to be late.”“It’s n-not that h-hard…” Bella sobbed.“I know, baby. I’m sorry. I’ll do better,” he promised.When she was a little calmer, Bella looked up at her father. “Where’s Angie?”“I’m right here, Bella…”Bella turned to look at her best friend. “Why didn’t you call!? She demanded.“I’m sorry,” Angie whispered. “I was …” she sighed.Charlie squeezed his daughter. “Angie is going to be staying here with us from now on…”Bella wiggled out of her father’s hold and darted over to her friend. Taking her hand, she led Angie over to the sofa. “What happened, Angie?”Angela burst into tears. Quickly, Bella pulled the girl into her arms, holding her tightly.Leaving the two girls alone, Charlie made his way back to the kitchen to scrounge up some breakfast for him and Angie. It had been a long night … and an even longer morning! They both needed sustenance after the full moon. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Back in the living room, once Angela had calmed down a little, she pulled away from Bella and wiped her eyes.“My mom,” Angela whispered, more tears falling. She cleared her throat and shook her head. “When I got home from work, the house was empty. I didn’t think anything of it. My mom hates being around me during the full moon and she keeps my brothers away, too. But this time …” she shook her head. “The house was empty,” she whispered. “There was a note on the fridge … and a few boxes left in my room…”Bella’s heart plummeted. “They’ve moved away … without even telling you?”Angela nodded as more tears rolled down her cheeks.Bella pulled her into another hug. “It’s okay, Angie. You’re home now. You’re safe. Daddy and I will never leave you.” ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Charlie watched from the doorway as the two girls cried and comforted each other. Bella was right. Angela was home. She was safe. But that wouldn’t take the pain away. Her parents had left her. Disowned her. Rejected her. She’d come home to find an empty house, and a note pinned to the fridge. There was no goodbye. No see ya later. Not even a fuck you.Everything in him wanted to hunt them down and tear them limb from limb. But Angela would never forgive him if he acted on those instincts. Despite how they treated her, she loved them. And he couldn’t bear to cause her any more pain. So, for now, he’d focus on taking care of his two girls and Seth. He’d keep them safe. Even if that meant leaving Forks and moving to Mystic Falls.If he was being honest with himself, the prospect of leaving this town behind and moving to Mystic Falls was becoming more and more appealing. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── “Do you have a plan on how to get the parasite out?” Meredith asked Kol as she sipped her morning coffee. “I need to cut into her. If a scalpel won’t do the job…”“This will,” Seth grinned, handing Meredith a large, curved shifter claw. “I’m a shapeshifter,” he explained. “Everything about me is designed to kill cold ones and vampires. My claw will cut through Bella’s stomach, even if it’s as hard as steel.”Meredith nodded and took the claw from Seth. “Okay. If we can, I’d like to do an ultrasound…”Kol shook his head. “You probably won’t be able to see anything…”“What about an internal ultrasound?”Kol never got the chance to answer. As he opened his mouth to speak, three things happened simultaneously.Alice let out a blood-curdling scream that made his teeth rattle.Bella gasped in pain as the sound of her bones breaking reverberated through the house.And Peter shot into the house, calling for Jasper.“No time for ultrasounds, Doc,” Peter spoke. Jasper flew down the stairs and went straight to Bella’s side. Kol joined him as Nik darted back into the house.“We need to get that thing out of her. Now!” Peter growled.Jasper looked away from Alice to see the fear in Peter’s eyes. “Explain.”Kol and Nik shifted closer to their mate. Kol sat beside her, lifting Alice onto his lap so that she could curl into her momma’s side.“Lots of bad vampires are coming, Daddy. They want to hurt my momma!”Peter nodded. “She’s right. An army. Headed this way. At least twelve seasoned fighters. The rest are newborns.”Jasper hesitated, unsure if he could believe what Peter was telling him. After everything he’d learned recently, he didn’t know if he could trust Peter anymore.Peter took a deep breath, watching his brother. “The information ain’t coming from me, Major. The Fates are trying to warn you!”Bella squeezed Jasper’s hand. Silently reassuring him, despite her anger with Peter.“How many?” Jasper asked.Peter straightened. “Twenty-seven all together. Fifteen newborns.” Felix growled. “Cold ones or traditional?”“Cold ones.”“Who’s leading them?”Peter’s eyes shifted to Bella, then back to Jasper. “If The Fates know, they ain’t tellin’ me…”A low snarl came from Jasper.“How long do we have?” Nik asked, standing behind the sofa, his hand on Bella’s shoulder.“Four days…”All eyes shifted to Bella.Peter’s eyes widened. “You saw it, too?”She nodded. “They’re coming for me and the parasite.” She shifted uncomfortably. As she did, she gasped and curled in on herself. Everyone in the room tensed with the sound of her whimper.“Belle?”“I think it knows what we’re talking about,” she hissed through gritted teeth.Jasper placed his hand on her belly, and Kol watched in awe as Bella’s body sagged against her mate.“Thank you,” she whispered, pressing her forehead to his.Nik turned to the doctor. “How long will it take you to get the parasite out?”“A cesarean section usually takes between 30 and 60 minutes,” Meredith answered. “But that’s in a hospital. I can’t operate here. I need equipment, a sterile environment—”“We could go to the Cullen house,” Jasper suggested. “Carlisle has an operating room in the house. It’s fully stocked and sterile. Nik, Kol, and I will donate blood to ensure Bella heals as quickly as possible.”“That’s great.” Jacob nodded. “I’m totally on board with getting this thing out of Bells. But then what do we do with it once it’s out? If this thing is as bad as Kol says it is, is there a chance it’ll have some kind of mind control like Edward? Could it order us all to kill each other while it feasts on Meredith and Bells?”“He’s right,” Kol sighed. “I’ve seen it happen, and the wolf toxin isn’t having the effect I hoped it would…”Bella leaned into Jasper and reached up to grasp Nik’s hand on her shoulder.“Daddy can do it,” Alice declared with a bright smile as she brushed her fingers through Bella’s hair.Peter’s eyes were wide as he took in the young girl's words. “How?” he asked softly.“Daddy feels people’s feelings and he can compel them. I bet he could compel the bad baby. And then Uncle Nikkie and Uncle Kol can set it on fire.”“That’s a good idea, little munchkin.” Kol was nodding his head. “Nan, do you think you could do a boundary spell around the surgery room in the Cullen home?”She smiled patiently. “Of course I can, dear.”Bella gently pulled Alice into her arms as the rest of the group continued making plans to kill the parasite and save her life.
─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Once the plan was made—and with the danger of an imminent attack on the horizon—everything happened quickly. Jasper took Meredith and Nan to the Cullen's house to prepare. While Meredith busied herself in Carlisle’s surgery, Jasper opened the house up to air the place out, and Nan began performing various boundary spells to keep them all safe. In the short time she’d known him, Alice had somehow grown attached to Damon, declaring the vampire to be her best friend. As everyone discussed what needed to happen and made a tentative plan to take out an army of cold ones, Alice pulled Damon onto the floor and demanded he colour with her.As Damon stared at the little girl in shock, Marie, Bella, and Stefan held their breaths, unsure what the vampire would do. They all breathed a sigh of relief when he took the crayon Alice offered. Damon was a little wary of Alice. He didn’t know why she was suddenly so attached to him, nor did he know how to react to her. So, he just went with it. She seemed harmless, and there was no point upsetting her by refusing to colour.When it was time to leave the Swan residence, Damon volunteered to take Alice, Luna, and Sophia Bella’s truck. To ensure they had enough protection, in case anyone attacked, Stefan volunteered to ride with Damon, too. Nik and Kol were tasked with transporting Bella, who was growing weaker the longer the parasite remained inside of her. While the vampires dealt with Bella and the parasite, Jacob took charge of his shifters. He, Seth, Colin, Brady, and Brian began patrolling around the Cullen's house as soon as they arrived. Nobody knew what Sam was up to or when he’d strike. Jacob was convinced that moving locations would throw Sam off, at least for a while, but it wouldn’t last long. Eventually, he’d find them. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── When everything was set at the Cullen house, it was decided they’d remove the parasite immediately. Nobody wanted to wait any longer. Though it had only been a few days since Bella told her father and grandmother about the pregnancy, it felt like an eternity had passed! Bella was beyond ready for this nightmare to be over.Once she arrived at the Cullen home, she was whisked into Jasper’s study, where Nan and Grammie helped her undress so she’d be prepared when Dr. Fell and the others were ready.“When the parasite is dealt with,” Grammie stated, “I expect you to unbind my magic, Marie.”“Ma—”“Don’t ‘Ma’ me. Serenity Oaks burnt down. There’s nothing left. It’ll take months, maybe years, to rebuild. And even when that happens, I won’t be living there. I want my magic back, Marie. I know why you bound it and I understand. After the stroke, I wasn’t in my right mind. Now I’ve healed. I want my magic back.”Nan took a deep breath and nodded her head. “All right, Ma. I’ll unbind your magic.”Grammie smiled at Bella. “That was easier than I thought it would be.” She looked over at her daughter. “I also want you to pay for my apartment and give me 400 dollars a week…”Nan shook her head. “Nice try, Ma. You can come to live with me and Beatrice.”“We’re going back to Mystic Falls?”“If that’s where Bella wants to go,” Nan said, surprising Bella. She wrapped her arms around her young granddaughter. “We won’t leave you, sweet pea. Never again. If you want to go to Mystic Falls, that’s where we’ll go. If you want to stay here, we’ll make it work.”“From what I’ve seen,” Bella said lightly, “all roads lead to Mystic Falls. I’m just not sure how Dad’s going to take it…”“Your father will understand.”“He sure will,” Grammie nodded. “Fainting Wolf knows getting out of this town is what’s best for you and him.”“We’ll invite Angela, too,” Nan said lightly. “She deserves to be around people who understand and care for her, not parents who have turned their backs on her.”Bella nodded. “Providing I survive what’s about to happen, maybe we could have a nice dinner tonight and ask them.”Nan and Grammie wrapped their arms around Bella. “You’re going to be fine, sweet pea,” Marie said fiercely.“Of course you will! You’re a Salvatore. An Italian. We’ve all got a fire in our veins. We’re fighters. Survivors.”Bella smiled and held onto her grandmothers just a little tighter. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── “Are you ready, Bella?” Dr. Fell's calm voice washed over her.Bella’s eyes shifted to her three mates, who were positioned around her bedside. Her father was by the door, standing strong and determined. He’d insisted on being present for this. Bella had argued that he should stay out of the room, in case anything went wrong. Charlie disagreed, insisting that he was her father and he wouldn’t let her go through this alone, even if she had three of her mates with her. He was still her father, and she was his baby girl. He would not leave her, now or ever again.She was deeply touched by his words. She knew he loved her, but this was different. He’d never said the words before, at least not with so much passion and ferocity. This time, when he spoke the words—I love you, Bells—and held her in his arms, she knew he meant what he said.“I’m ready.”She couldn’t deny that she was nervous. None of them had any idea what was about to happen or how the parasite would react when it was ripped out of her womb before its due date. But she trusted her mates. She trusted Dr. Fell. And she trusted that her grandmother’s magic would hold and the parasite would not escape this room.“I trust you, Dr. Fell.” She squeezed the woman’s hand. ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Meredith took a deep breath. She trusted the three vampires surrounding Bella. Well, at least as much as any human could trust a vampire. She trusted that they’d keep her safe in this situation because their soulmate had asked them to.To ensure her safety from the parasite, Marie placed spells on her to hide her heartbeat and scent, and to protect her mind. Hopefully, the parasite wouldn’t be powerful enough to see through the witch's magic.“All right,” she said, trying to remember to breathe and remain calm. “Here we go.” ─── ･ ｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ─── Bella couldn’t feel anything. She wasn’t sure where the drugs had come from and, honestly, she didn’t much care. There was a screen between her and her bloated belly, so she couldn’t see what Meredith was doing as she worked. She was glad for that, too. Though she was interested in what the parasite looked like, she didn’t relish the thought of watching Meredith cut into her.Nik stood by her head, gently brushing his fingers through her hair. She could sense how tense her mates were as they watched Meredith work.She didn’t know what would happen to the parasite once it was removed. For everyone’s safety, they hadn’t told Bella the plan, fearing that, if she knew, the parasite would, too.With Meredith’s signal, Nik turned up the flow of pain relief. Bella felt sort of floaty and numb. It wasn’t unpleasant. Despite being numb, she could still feel the sensation of her skin being pulled apart. There was a horrible screeching sound as Meredith used Seth’s claw to cut open the amniotic sac. Bella cringed and turned into Nik’s hand, which had moved to cup her cheek.“You’re safe, love,” he assured her. “Stay calm.”As soon as the parasite was free, Jasper flooded it with calm and lethargy as Kol compelled it to trust them. It was working. Though the creature was awake. No matter how much lethargy Jasper threw at it, it didn’t even wobble!It turned its head to look at Bella. It didn’t look like a monster. Its skin was flawless, as white as snow, and as hard as steel. It had a head full of black hair. The only truly monstrous thing was its eyes and teeth. The whites of its eyes were black, but the pupils were a deep, blood-red, with flecks of gold. And it had a mouth full of tiny sharp teeth, which Bella glimpsed when it opened its mouth.“It’s part wolf,” she whispered, staring at the thing that had been growing inside of her. “I can sense it…”“Uh,” Meredith paled, “we may have a problem…”All eyes turned toward the doctor.“What is it?” Bella demanded, trying to lift her head so she could see, though the screen was too high.“Meredith?” Jasper worried.She looked up at the three panicked vampires. “There’s more than one…”